《The Unknown Beauty》


 Chapter 1 New Life

    When Lin Yu Yan open her eyes, she was in an entirely different place. Something hot trickle down her arm. ''Blood? My blood? Why is my arm injured?'' Then flashes of memory went through her mind. ''I was shot by an arrow? Why did that happened? What''s going on?''


    She can hear water running somewhere and ran towards the sound. There was a small delicate waterfall. "What a beautiful scene... This water is so clear I can see my own reflection... wait..." Lin Yu Yan was confused at her reflection and moved her hand to touch her face. "Who is this? I look similar but this face is full of wounds...?"


    Lin Yu Yanremembered being killed by someone. But not in this body. ''Why am I here? This is not my body!?!? I''m WAY fatter then this!?'' She remembered the words from her best friend, Sarah "It''s your own fault this happened. Michael would of loved me, not you, you traitor!"


    Michael, a childhood friend of Lin Yu Yan, is in love with her best friend, Sarah. Her best friend was in love with him too and started dating. It seems that she was spying on Michael and Lin Yu Yan when they went out shopping, wanting to get a present for Sarah''s birthday as a surprise. He wanted to get Lin Yu Yan''s advise so she tagged along.


    ''She thought I betrayed her¡­ I didn''t do anything wrong¡­ why did you do that to me. Me, who had no family members left because all had disappeared and left me behind. You were the only one and you killed me¡­''


    She was killed by choking. Lin Yu Yan still feel the hands of that evil woman grasp still on her throat and that''s when she notice something. She can feel something inside this body. ''What is this? What is this energy I feel inside my body? Magic? I''ve read many manga and Chinese novels and too many anime but it can''t be any of that...''


    "Those stories aren''t real, right?" Before she got into this body, she was shot with an arrow. It was from the owner of the body''s sister. "She wanted to kill you... Lu Tian Tian... because of the engagement with the 4th prince?"


    Lu Tian Tian is her older sister from a different mother. Both of the girls are concubine born daughters of the Lu family.


    ''Wait? Concubine? That''s a thing here?'' She notice the strange clothing this body was wearing. ''Chinese clothing¡­'' So she really died and is now in this body? " I''ve been transmigrated to this body. It seems the owner has some unfinished business with her family¡­"


    Then the name of the owner popped in her mind, "Lu Yu Yan, I don''t know how I got here, I''m not even Chinese! We may have the same name only because a Chinese family adopted me when I was born and left me when I was a bad child¡­ but why am I here? I''m not an assassin or a fighter? I''m just a fat 20 year old woman?"


    Then a ghostly figure emerged from her body flowing like water to create a spirit. Lin Yu Yan don''t mess with ghosts and spirits in her previous life so she was a little taken back when the figure was the owner of this body.


    "Lu Yu Yan?"


    "Please¡­ I beg you, please avenge me!!" Lin Yu Yan was a little surprised. "I know its a bit much coming from a stranger but please¡­ my heart can''t take anymore of this torture¡­ Please avenge me!!"


    Lin Yu Yan wasn''t sure. She wanted the original owner to feel the satisfaction of revenge by her own hands but before she could answer, the ghostly figure spoke again.


    "I''m begging you¡­"


    Lin Yu Yan is still not sure but it seems fate has made her do it. "Lu Yu Yan, because you have given up on life and given me this body, I will accept and avenge you on my behalf! Don''t worry, I will bring peace to your soul!"


    Lu Yu Yan wasn''t sure why but she felt that this strange girl in her body will be able to do it and before she disappears, she warns Lin Yu Yan, "But you don''t have much time, you must hurry home," and fades away.

 Chapter 2 Poison

    Lin Yu Yan is now confused. "What does she mean by having no time?''


    She starts to inspect her new body. 13 years old? Body is beautiful with a tiny waist, undeveloped breast and a round bottombut covered in scars. Lin Yu Yan was blessed a second chance, gifted a beautiful body and face.


    She actually hates it, being beautiful in all. In her previous life, she was always kidnapped to be a wife for the kidnapper''s son or to be used for their own desires. Luckily, she was saved before anything happened and because of it, she kept herself untidy and fat to keep them away.


    ''Sigh¡­ in this era, it''s even worse¡­'' Now she really needs to protect herself. It''s probably a good thing this body in full of scars to hide the beauty.


    "It feels weird being 13 years old again." Lin Yu Yan pinched her skin just to make sure she wasn''t dreaming. "It''s weird for me to pinch myself when I literally have a wound on my shoulder." She washes her wound while sorting out the information in her head trying to maybe find a solution to her current situation.


    Lin Yu Yan''s family hates her. The reason is because she was was portrayed as dumb and was born with no spiritual energy. She was known as the Dumb but beautiful princess. Lin Yu Yan was engaged to the 4th Prince of the Sunny City but because of an accident which made her face scared for life has been cancelled and the 4th prince is now engaged to the the 1st daughter of the Lu family, Lu Tian Tian. She lived in the farthest courtyard in the family. The father have not visited the owner of this body for 10 years. She had no servants, no guard, nobody to keep her company but this beautiful silver wolf named Silver. ''Honestly, a very childish name for a divine Spirit beast.''


    She notice how well nourished this body is. The previous owner''s memories says that she was able to survive reading books of plants and herbs. The only reason why the body was outside, was to pick up herbs to start alchemy. The owner was a great hunter as well with the help of Silver, a beautiful white wolf. The previous owner wanted to try her hardest to prove her family she was worth something. It seems she realized too late that her family never loved her.


    ''I have to go back home.'' Her body is feeling pain. "The arrow¡­ The arrow has poison." The poison is spreading at a slower rate than she thought so she has time to eliminate it. ''Ah, that''s why I have to hurry home¡­''


    She starts walking towards her home. But her body just kept getting colder and colder. ''It''s still the middle of summer, why am I getting colder¡­? The poison! The arctic green cobra of the far of the North! How did sister get that!?''


    Before Lin Yu Yan can question more, she felt a presence behind her. In this world, her senses are way sharper and was able to detect this figure. She turns around and find a silver wolf. ''This must be Silver¡­''


    Silver didn''t recognize this person, she may look like his master but it doesn''t feel like her. Silver walked up to her cautiously.


    The girl notice the careful approach. "Hello, Little Silver. Back from hunting?"


    Silver was surprised. She has such a noble air around her. He is confused. She may not feel like her but the smile on her face still brings him happiness and warmth. Silver walked up to her and bowed down. She is his master after all. She used to be quite distant.


    "Whoa, no, no, no, no ,no. Don''t ever do that again," said the surprised girl. "Let''s go home, Little Silver." And the girl walks towards her home with Silver.


    As she was walking and getting colder, she looked at the wolf with curious eyes. The wolf has beautiful blue eyes. ''So cute!'' She looked at the little wolf with warm eyes. ''It''s nice the have a friend. Especially, since it''s not a human.'' Her vision started to get fuzzy and she stumbles to the ground from the coldness running through her body and before she saw darkness, she saw a panicking wolf and then lost conscious.

 Chapter 3 Cured? Even Better! 1

    Lin Yu Yan opens her eyes and saw an unfamiliar ceiling. ''Why am I so cold?'' It took a moment before she realized she died already. "Ah, that''s right, I''m in a different body now and still poisoned." Lin Yu Yan looks around the room to see if any memories is triggered to cure this poison. So far, no good. Nothing is coming to mind looking at the shelf filled with herbs and plants of all sorts.


    "Old Yu Yan, you really are collecting quite an amount of herbs. You really wanted to prove them your strength and wanted to become an Alchemist. What a pure, kind but naive girl. It''s no wonder you were hurt by not the poison but by the painful emotions and died so early."


    She looked around more and something caught her eye. The burning red chestnut. A poison which heats up the body to an abnormal temperature killing off all cells and eventually dying.


    The weird thing is, it didn''t trigger Lu Yu Yan''s memory but Lin Yu Yan''s previous life memories. She doesn''t tell people a lot about her hobbies but one of them is Cultivation. She was really into it when she read so many Chinese novels about cultivation and used a crazy amount of time researching about the history and the way it works. ''To think I''m living in a world like this now¡­ Crazy.''


    Most of all, she loved the excitement of each story and remembera specific one about fighting poison with poison.


    "Sigh, I''m going to regret this." And Lin Yu Yan ate the chestnut. Her body was weak already and the fact that her body is feeling this weird sensation made her collapses.


    Her body was getting warmer and warmer. Then getting hotter. The arctic blue cobra poison in her body was reacting to the burning red chestnut and became stronger than before. Her body was not sure what was going on, it was hot and cold at the same time.


    "Urghh!! Damn, I''m hella regretting this!! It hurts so much!!" Lin Yu Yan was going to lose conscious but her will to live was what made her stay awake.


    Silver was out hunting for some meat to get his new master some nutrition to get her body strong enough to fight the poison. Then he heard a blood chilling scream. ''It''s was coming from the master''s courtyard!!''


    Silver bolted towards the courtyard with a nice boar in his mouth. He ran full speed and when he got to the courtyard. It was dead silent. No presence was detected.


    ''No, she couldn''t have died!?'' Silver rushes in and sees the body of his master on the ground. But before he canexamine her body, he felt a strong energy come from her body blasting out which caused Silver to fly to the wall injuring is body, inside and out.


    He was hurt but still conscious and notice his master''s power have reached high-level martial warrior. Lin Yu Yan slowly opens her eyes and sees that Silver is hurt. Before Silver passed out, her heard her say, "the poison is gone¡­."


    Lin Yu Yan open her eyes to see Little Silver on the ground hurt and bleeding after she realize the poison is gone. With her smart brain and knowledge from her previous and current life. She was able to heal Little Silver using couple of herbs to heal the cuts on the outside and a medicine for the inside. It seems his inner energy has been cut off and is unable to heal himself fast enough so Lin Yu Yan gave Little Silver some medicine to heal the cut and speed the recovery.


    During this time with nothing else to do she decided to think about what happened during her fight with her body against both deadly poison. During the struggle, she made a big decision of instead of fighting against the poison, she would absorb both of the poison.


    Probably one of her stupidest decision but the results were amazing. She feels her body has gotten stronger. Still not used to living in a world of cultivation but it has always been a dream. She notice the way her body reacts to things around the room has miraculously changed from when she first got here.

 Chapter 4 Cured? Even better! 2

    Her senses grew abnormally sharp. Noticing every movement outside the room and the different presence in the forest.


    Alchemy seems very interesting to Lin Yu Yan since the memories of Lu Yu Yan''s research was amazing. She saw a book that caught her eye and flipped the page. Lin Yu Yan eyes couldn''t believe what she was reading. This book is from Lu Yu Yan''s mother who died 10 years ago.


    To her amazement, she is able to create a beauty pill which can enhance one''s beauty or fix one''s beauty with the spiritual herbs in this house. Probably not a good idea as she remembered no one in the world is a Pill master. But where did this book come from? The Beauty pill was the first pill in the book and it was easy to make. She notice the longevity pill will add extra 10 years to one''s life span.


    She studied about pill making in her previous life, maybe she can make them? If this was in her old life, it would bring corruption to the world. But in this world, it''s something like a fairy tale which may bring blessing to a family. Weirdly enough, with her power and intelligence, she easily made 10 pills each of the longevity pills and beauty pills.


    Lin Yu Yan started to experimenting on the pill recipes in the book and producing it in an old cauldron. It may be old but it definitely works it''s magic to the fullest. She was able to successfully produce a pill called the cultivation boost pill. Pretty much gives you more energy to help cultivate and level up. This one is a stage 5 pill. She has also produce a lot of stage 1, 2 and 3''s and a couple of stages 4. Lin Yu Yan has only produced one stage 5.


    This pill is a special pill that can be used to increase ones power in a fast pace. But with each use, the pills power decreases. Stage 1 cultivation boost pill is still strong and help a good for nothing even reach a martial Knight.


    After reading that passage from the book, Lin Yu Yan questions her qi. What level is her power? It''s so strange that this little girl can produce qi in the first place because she had an incurable sickness which stops and kind of energy to enter.


    "Ah!" An answer popped in her head. " The poison! Both of the poison melted and destroyed the disease in her body and no is able to produce and produce spiritual energy.


    After observing the use of this body, the muscles still need work. One of her talents in her past life is her memorization because she remembers after reading, watching and sensing. She loves action movies and was the manager of her martial arts club in her school. The only reason why she is able to do these fighting moves now is because she can control this body more than her old, fat body in the past. Though they still need work, she is still able to do it.


    One of her greatest regrets is she was not able to get stronger and do the things she liked when she was growing up. Being scared for all 22 years of her life let her not take many risk. But now that she has a second chance, she will do her best to take care of herself.


    After 10 hours, Silver woke up. Rushi heard a noise and then a voice. "Master¡­" Lin Yu Yan was surprised. It wasn''t coming from the outside. It was coming from her brain.


    "Who said that?" Silver was also surprised. It seems Lin Yu Yan was unconsciously using telepathy with Silver without her knowing.


    "Me, master." Lin Yu Yan turns around to see Silver looking at her. "Little Silver? You''re the one talking to me?"


    "Yes." But Lin Yu Yan was never able to talk to him before. "How? I wasn''t before, why now?"


    "It seems your body is able to produce qi now and have unconsciously used your power to talk telepathically, Master."


    "Oh! That makes sense! I was curious of the potential power this body has and wasn''t sure what I did. It seems like I did do it. But it''s nice, your voice is also very soothing."


    Silver was surprised at her expression. It doesn''t sound like his master but he didn''t mind the new master either.


    Lin Yu Yan notice the change in his face. "Ah you must be hungry, I made some food, let''s eat!"


    Hearing the words come out of the voice he hears everyday made him feel sad. His tears came out not knowing why. Lin Yu Yan was surprised. She has never seem any animal cry before and it was a surprise to her to see a little wolf crying. "Why are you crying Little Silver?"

 Chapter 5 Her family

    Lin Yu Yan didn''t know what to do. She just got up and gave him a hug. Her warmth spread across Silver''s body making him feel safe in her arms, Unknowingly, Lin Yu Yan was making his body calm and controllable and unknowing to them, they created a contract.


    Silver''s body slowly turned into a little boy''s body with beautiful white hair and bright blue eyes but it seems Silver didn''t notice as he was still clinging on Lin Yu Yan for comfort. She can tell he got a little stronger. He has never felt so much warmth from someone before in his life.


    ''So cute!'' Lin Yu Yan thought. He is an adorable child and couldn''t help but worry about him. Lin Yu Yan held on the wolf boy until his tears run dry.


    Silver was scared to talk to her about his past but after the warm hug, he got the courage to speak and Lin Yu Yan listen to him carefully.


    What happen was Silver is a divine spirit beast, the White wolf. But he was born a lower rank then most divine spirit beast, a martial warrior. Many spirit beast kill each other to gain power to become divine spirit beast and since he was a weaker one, all came after him. He was saved by Lu Yu Yan, who is living in the forest now.


    But it seems this house has a protection barrier and is able to hide Silver''s power and has been living in here ever since. That was 5 days ago when it happened.It made Lin Yu Yan question, ''Her family really does not like her and to leave her as a child here in such a dangerous forest. I don''t know ifthe old Lu Yu Yan is stupid or really trust them.''


    Lin Yu Yan was already able to hunt for herself. Lu Yu Yan was known as a good-for-nothing. She was born with no internal energy. Her father, Lu Tian Jie, really favors the strong over the weak. But at three years old, she was able to live by herself. She was able to hunt for fast little creatures like rabbits and even learn how to read by herself. She has an older brother, Lu Sheng who the first born. To Mother, Lin Feng yue, he has made a promise to take care of his little sister.


    Unfortunately, the death of their mother took a big toll in in Lu Sheng''s life and their father, Lu Tian Jie, has sent him away to train. Lu Sheng has ran away and haven''t return since. He was only 6 years old. He taught her for another 6 months before he was sent away and ran away. She remembered the day he left claiming that he will not be apart of the Lu family any longer and changing it to Lin Sheng, our mother''s surname. Since then, she learned everything else by herself.


    After seeing that memory story, Lin Yu Yan was feeling mixed emotion. ''How can this little girl be alive. It''s no wonder she couldn''t deal with the pain, she was hated for being alive, for being herself! Her mother knew she didn''t have much time left and taught her how to survive.'' "Brother where are you... Brother Lin Sheng, I know you are not died, I have to find you."


    Lin Yu Yan didn''t know how to feel. It seems like this body of her wanted to cry but was also angry and she wasn''t sure why. But in the embrace of a little 3 year old boy, she couldn''t help but cry.


    A warm light surrounded them and covered both the boy and girl. When they opened their eyes, they notice a small blue butterfly tattooed on both their shoulders. Lin Yu Yan''s was a tad bigger with yellow highlights while Little silver''s was a bright blue little butterfly.


    "A contract mark? Are you sure Little Silver?"


    "Master, I will dedicate my life to save your for the warmth you have given me and a home for shelter." Little Silver said with a smile.


    Lin Yu Yan couldn''t take it anymore and hugged Little Silver really tight. "Just call me big sister, Little Silver! I always wanted a little brother!"


    With a small smile, Little Silver''s beaming with light, happily. ''So this is what family feels like.''


    "Thank you, big sister!"

 Chapter 6 Let go 1

    Lin Yu Yan is very happy. She was never loved in her previous life so she vowed to love and protect Little Silver for the rest of her life.


    After, Lin Yu Yan needs some answers to her questions. "Little Silver, what level are you now?"


    "Actually, at this moment when we created our contract, I became a 1-star martial king. Because I''m a divine spirit beast, I''m able to turn to a human form. But I was weak which was preventing me to stabilize my power and just now, it has been cured."


    "Strange, but good! Okay next, question, how about my level?"


    "You turned into a 1-star Martial warrior. It was weird because I never detect any martial power from you before, until now."


    Then Little Silver''s stomach rumbled and his face turn red. Lin Yu Yan chuckled and smiled at this cute little wolf boy of hers. " Come on! Let''s eat dinner!"


    Little Silver was surprised at the foods in front of him. Lin Yu Yan wasn''t sure about the food here but these were the dishes she would always make in her previous life. Little Silver was a little curious about the food but took a big bite of the piece of meat in front of him.


    "Hmm!! It''s so good!!" Silver was eating really fast and ate as much as his belly allowed him to eat. Lin Yu Yan was watching a little wolf boy gobble down her cooking and she just smiles happily having someone enjoy her cooking.


    It is now dark, the moon in full, shining brightly in the courtyard. She walks outside and just quietly stood in the moonlight.


    She walks away into the forest trying to find the beautiful clear pond with the sound of a soft waterfall. She was confused because she remembered it being very loud. When she finally found the pond, it shined even more beautifully the in the day. The blue algae glows a luminous light and fireflies light up the air making the scene so magical.


    Lin Yu Yan had the urge to get in the water so she dipped in when she checked to see no one was around. The cold water cooled down her heated body. She laid there in the middle of the lake with the moon shining down on her. Weirdly enough, the pond was only up to her waist when she stands up.


    ''Well, I guess this is going to be my life now...''


    For some reason, she wanted to dance. She danced and kicked the water and every time she kicked more water, it seems as if the water was floating. Her dancing wasn''t just elegant, it was strong as if she was fighting a pain in her body. She danced and dance her heart out.


    After a while, she notice a pair of eye looking at her. To her surprised, she didn''t feel any presence, just eyes. She lets it go saying she''s just too paranoid from her previous life''s concern. But then she felt movement coming from the north side of the forest. She got up and dried up quickly and went to hiding, concealing her presence. There was a little boy, age 5 or 6 years old, running with fear.


    Lin Yu Yan quickly and silently moved towards him when she felt 5 figures running after the boy. The boy in panicking releasing his fear making the 5 men easily detecting him but the little boy is fast. His power is also a 1-star martial warrior. Lin Yu Yan quickly caught up to the boy and grabbed his hand and jumped to a tree.


    "Little boy, calm down. Don''t be scared. I''m here to help you."


    The boy is too confused and scared and he was going to call out when she gave him a hug. "Shh¡­ it''s okay. Calm down¡­"


    Lin Yu Yan''s voice was very soothing to his ears and took deeps breaths to calm his heart and his head. Lin Yu Yan was able to calm his emotion and his fear went down.


    "Stay, I''ll come back for you. Remember to stay calm, okay?" The little boy finally was able to see her face and was in shock. It''s covered in scars but her smile and her eyes can capture anyone''s heart. He felt safe and just nodded his head.


    Lin Yu Yan was relieved he understood and she quickly and quietly left. She quickly took down the men, one by one, each one only a martial-knight and without using her spiritual energy, killed them off easily with beautiful fighting moves as if she was dancing.


    She was very hesitant to killing people but reasoned with herself that it''s the way every world works. The strong will always overpower the weak. But she also remember to always tell herself to always protect the weak.


    "That was easy." She may only have been the manager of the martial arts club in her previous life but she pays attention to details and perfectly delivers powerful blows to the enemy. ''Hmm¡­ but they need to be quicker, I need to train soon.''


    On her way to get the little boy, she felt someone following her. A knife was thrown at her. It was fast but she was able to dodge in time. A figure jumped from the shadow to grab hold of her but her fast reflex made her move on time.

 Chapter 7 Let go 2

    He quickly tries to grab her again and this time Lin Yu Yan wasn''t able to move her body on time and he held a knife at her throat.


    "Where is he!?" said the man. Lin Yu Yan was shocked. ''Another man? I couldn''t detect him¡­'' She relaxed her body to focus her mind and calmly replied. "The little boy?"


    The man heard her voice. ''A girl?'' The man lowered his knife and Lin Yu Yan took the opportunity to elbow his stomach, grab the knife and push him against the tree.


    "You shouldn''t underestimate a woman." Lin Yu Yan held the knife at his throat and moonlight shined on them revealing their faces to each other.


    ''Hmm, a very handsome boy, maybe around 16 years old?'' Lin Yu yan couldn''t believe she was thinking like that at this time. ''My god, he really is gorgeous...''


    But the boy was also stunned with Lin Yu Yan''s beauty. ''It''s the girl from the pond!!'' She may have scars on her face but her eyes drew him in and his heart started beating fast. His face was burning up since he accidentally came across a girl who practice her fighting into a beautiful dance. ''She has a beautiful, long back¡­ wait, now''s not the time!''


    "Wait!" Lin Yu Yan looks over her shoulder to see the little boy running to them. "He''s my brother!"


    The man in front of her calls his name, "Han Mingli! Stay away!"


    "Big sister, this is my older brother, Han Bingwen!" Lin Yu Yan quickly stepped back in place and let go of Han Bingwen. "Han Mingli, you know this girl?"


    The little boy nodded happily. "She''s the one who saved me!" Han Bingwen looked over at the girl and never thought he would meet a girl saving his little brother. Han Mingli was surprised, for the first time he has never seen his brother look at a girl with those eyes before. He has never seen that expression on him before.


    Han Mingli had an idea and put it to play. "Big sister! We have nowhere to go! Can we stay with you for a while?" Lin Yu Yan was taken back. ''They have good clothing on. What does he mean they don''t have a place to stay?''


    But the sparkling puppy eyes Han Mingli was expressing made her think again. It''s crazy that not too long ago his face was in fear. Han Bingwen was confused as to why is brother asking her when they have a place already and was going to say something when Lin Yu Yan spoke up.


    "Sigh¡­ Okay. It''s this way." Cuteness is her weakness! Especially children! Han Mingli was shock as too how easy he was able to ask her for a place to stay. Han Bingwen was going to speak again but Han Mingli and Lin Yu Yan already started walking.


    He''s not very good at speaking and prefers to be quiet and just went along with his little brother. He really can''t get the image of her body out of his mind. ''Han Mingli, what are you up to?'' Without the other two looking, he waved his hand signaling 2 figures to go home.


    They reached her home, surprised at the security of the home. Before they even entered, she went through a bunch of bushes and trees. It surprised them and they enter to see a bright courtyard with beautiful clean place. So the trees and bushes was an illusion.


    When they entered her home, they felt a strong presence and Han stood in front of both of them getting ready to fight this thing.


    A little boy with white hair and blue eyes walk out and starts crying, "Big sister, I was worried about you!" Little Silver didn''t even care about the other two figure next to her and ran into her arms. She hugged him dearly and apologize for leaving him alone.


    "By the way, my name is L-" Lin Yu Yan wasn''t sure if she should use the last name Lu or Lin. But something, more like someone made the decision for her, "Lin Yu Yan and this is Silver, it''s nice to meet you, Han Mingli and Han Bingwen. Welcome to my happy home."


    Lin Yu Yan wasn''t is she should of changed it or not but it seems Lu Yu Yan spirit reassured her, ''How convenient that her- I mean my mother''s surname is Lin. Lu Yu Yan, it really does feel like it''s fate.''

 Chapter 8 Donst touch him

    Little Silver finally notice the other two people in courtyard. Lin Yu Yan let him go and Little Silver walks up to the younger boy. Han Mingli was a little surprised since this is the first time he ever seen white hair on a young child.


    Little Silver didn''t know how to introduce himself and this is his first time seeing another boy close to his age. He inspect the little boy first and then the older one. Little Silver also couldn''t detect his power and got a little scared because the teenage boy was a little scary.


    Little Silver ran back to Lin Yu Yan and stood behind her. "Don''t mind him, it''s his first time seeing another human."


    Han Bingwen was surprised. "What do you mean by, ''another human?''" Lin Yu Yan wasn''t sure if she should tell them this but she can tell that these two are good people. so she sighed and just told herself she will suffer the consequences if they do tell people about him.


    "Little Silver here is a spirit beast."


    Han Bingwen was surprised. No wonder he can feel tremendous power coming from him.


    "He''s the divine White wolf of the Unknown forest that was born not too long ago. Never knew I will get to see one so soon." Han Mingli was very interested in the little wolf boy and looked at him with curiosity.


    Lin Yu Yan can see the displeasure in Little Silver''s face and wanted to let them know not to hurt him. "He''s MY little beast and brother. Don''t mess with him. Or else."


    Han Bingwen stunned by her expression. Lin Yu Yan gave them a powerful look of a queen telling her enemies not to touch her people. It made his heart jump and his mind crazy. He didn''t know what is going on with is heart, mind, and body. ''What is this feeling? Am I sick?''


    Han Mingli couldn''t help but chuckle at the face of his older brother since this is his first time dealing with a girl. ''Older brother, make a move! I gave you this opportunity to talk to her! Go! Go! Go!''


    "Anyway, It''s been a very long day for me. Let me show you your room for the night." Lin Yu Yan walked up the small steps guiding the Han brothers to their room.


    Han Mingli was sadden that the opportunity was lost but then was very confused how there is no body else but themselves here in this big place. "Where are the servants in this house? How come you are showing our room?"


    "I don''t have any servants. More like I wasn''t provided any. Most of them wouldn''t want to work for a lady in the Unknown Forest anyway." Lin Yu Yan said calmly.


    "Then who cleans the house, cooks the food, guard the house, and sweeps the floor?" Han Mingli asked these questions and it only means that Lin Yu Yan can tell these two are princes of a far away kingdom.


    "Who else? Me, of course." Lin Yu Yan house is clean most of the time since she really doesn''t have any hobbies beside reading so she sometimes clean the house while she read a book.


    "Well, here are your rooms or room if you guys want to share one. don''t worry about danger, i''m sure you both felt that barrier back at the entrance. Sleep well." and walks away to her chamber with Little Silver by her side.


    Lin Yu Yan sends Little Silver to his room and heads to her room to get some rest. It''s been a crazy day and She really needs the rest for a productive day tomorrow. But before she went to bed, she to took out a pill to inspect it debating if she should take it or not.


    "Let''s wait a little bit."


    It was hard for Han Bingwen to sleep because he couldn''t stop thinking about Lin Yu Yan. His heart is beating fast and can''t help but think about her smiling face when she welcomed them to her home. ''She called her home, ''happy'' but there is only her and that wolf boy. She still smiles beautifully despite the fact that her face full of scars. I wonder what happened to her? Why is she living by herself anyway in this dangerous forest?''


    He twist and turn trying to find a good spot on the bed to get comfortable in but she is still in his mind.What made him so attracted to her was that she was independent and held such a noble air around her even with commoner clothing on. ''How was she able to conquer that divine beast when she is only a martial warrior? She is so mysterious...''

 Chapter 9 Wake up 1

    Lin Yu Yan didn''t even sleep. First thing she did when she got to her room was some cultivation time using her new pills. They work amazingly and she went from 1-star martial warrior to 3-star martial warrior in 10 hours, only using a lvl 1 Cultivation boost pill. It usually takes years to do level up but it seems the pill is working there magic.


    She found space ring when Little Silver was still recovering around a inconspicuous corner of the room, which can hold to about 1000 square meters of items. Only Items, no animals or people can enter this space. Only the owner can add and grab items. She placed the pills in the ring before Silver woke up from his recover yesterday, when she was exploring the place and experimenting on pills and elixirs.


    In the corner of that room, Lin Yu Yan found a box filled with many items left from her mother. The space ring was one of them and another thin book about elixirs. She doesn''t have a clue as too why her mother has these items stored in here. She found a piece of paper with a note that my mother wrote. It says, ''Open when Lin Yu Yan is 15 years old'' She doesn''t know what that means but she respects her mother and also put the letter in the space ring. She was surprised it also said ''Lin Yu Yan'' instead of Lu Yu Yan but she didn''t question it any farther.


    Lin Yu Yan was more excited to try out the book of elixirs but as she was reading it, she needed to get uncommon, but not rare either, spiritual herbs and was thinking she should make a trip to Taiyang (Sun) city.


    Lin Yu Yan left to make some breakfast and was able to make pancakes from the materials in the garden out back. She got some grains and grind the grains to make flour and was able to make pancakes! ''I was afraid I wasn''t able to eat these anymore!''


    Silver has a keen sense of smell and woke up smelling something sweet coming from the kitchen. he got up quickly and got ready to leave to the kitchen.


    "Little Silver, you up! I was just going to get you! Breakfast is ready! Can you call the other two and tell them to eat breakfast?"


    "Big sister? What are these? They are flat but looks soft, warm, and fluffy?" Little Silver didn''t even hear a word she said because he was so focused on the pancakes. They look amazing.


    Lin Yu Yan just smiled warmly at him and just handed him a plate of pancakes with strawberries on it. Little Silver was watching her closely and saw how elegant she poured the honey on top and it made his mouth watery.


    Lin Yu Yan was enjoying her time and gave Little Silver the okay for him to eat first and place the dishes on the table. She head out to get the Han brothers instead of Silver.


    She knocked on Han Bingwen''s door first but didn''t recieve an answer so head out to Han Mingli''s room. She went to knock on Han Mingli''s room and told him to head to the dining room to get some breakfast when she got a response from him. "Hey, Han Bingwen didn''t answer so go wake him up to have breakfast." Han Mingli may be 6 years old but has a mind of an old man and came up with a great idea. Han Bingwen is very hard to wake up and he didn''t want to go through the trouble so it''s a win-win for him and his brother.


    "I''m still getting ready and it may take some time, can you wake up my brother for me?"


    Lin Yu Yan didn''t want to but the food was getting cold so she just said yes and head to Han Bingwen''s room.


    She got to Han Bingwen''s room and still didn''t get an answer. She knocked and called his name and he didn''t answer again. So she just quietly opened the door just to make sure he was still okay and nothing happened after what happened last night. She walked up to the bed and saw his handsome sleeping face. ''His face is so peaceful when he is sleeping, very cute...'' She was in a trance looking at his face but she snapped back in to reality when she notice he stared at him too long. ''I have to wake him up.''


    "Han Bingwen~ wake up~!" She was calling his name and shook his shoulder. He didn''t wake up so she said it louder and shook harder.


    "Han Bingwen! Wake up!"


    Then she saw his eyes open half way and ended up being under him.

 Chapter 10 Wake up 2

    Han Bingwen heard a sweet voice calling his name and opened his eyes lightly to see the beautiful Lin Yu Yan in front of him. Thinking it was a dream, he smiled and grabbed her and he was on top of her.


    "Han Bingwen!?" Lin Yu Yan was freaking out. What''s going on!? The look in his eyes is scaring her a little. It''s misty and half open. ''Half-awake?'' She can feel his body heating up and it was crushing her under him. The look he was giving her was warm and she wasn''t used to people looking at her like that so she was confused at the same time.


    Han Bingwen still thinking it''s a dream and he slowly closed in to her face. Lin Yu Yan was still in shock and when she realized what he was going to do, he already closed in and their lips touched. Han Bingwen thought, ''It''s so sweet.''


    Forthe first time in Lin Yu Yan''s entire life, she was kissed. Her face is now hot and her mind is still processing what was going on. Then she felt something hard pressing on to her stomach and felt his hand touching her body.


    "Wake Up!!!!" yelling at the top of her lungs, she gave him a big slap on the face and he flew off the bed. She quickly got off the bed and quickly ran to the door.


    She gave him another glare before slamming the door shut and stomping her way to the dining room.


    The pain on Han Bingwen face was burning in pain. Having no idea what he just did he was still trying to figure out why he got slapped in the face so early in morning. Then he remembered his dream, she was wearing a white flowing outfit... ''It wasn''t a dream!'' Lin Yu Yan is wearing that same outfit as she was in his dream!!!


    His face is flushed in such a deep red color and his body was hot in embarrassment. He couldn''t believe he just did that to a girl who saved his brother. He needs to apologize soon!


    -----------------------


    All four of them sat around the round table eating. Silver was delighted to have something so sweet in the morning! Han Mingli who got there before Lin Yu Yan was trying out this new food and it was surprisingly good. Before asking questions, he already gobbled down the pancakes and had some bacon.


    The bacon was from the boar Silver caught yesterday and there was some eggs sunny side up for backup if the Han brothers didn''t like the pancakes.


    Han Mingli was too excited and ask Lin Yu Yan what they are with his mouth stuffed with pancakes. He and Silver was already getting along and enjoying their weird breakfast.


    Lin Yu Yan was chuckling, forgetting what just happened earlier and answered, "They are pancakes, made from a perfect blend of grains, grounded into a powder form, and water with other ingredients to create this soft, warm and fluffy texture."


    Han Bingwen wasn''t sure if he should eat it but after listening to her explanation, he took a bite. ''It''s sweet!'' He didn''t add honey like how Lin Yu Yan and the others did but this is sweet enough with just strawberries. The sourness from the strawberries making it even better.


    Lin Yu Yan was very please to see the excitement and happiness in the faces. She herself felt happy someone likes her food. This is the kind of peaceful life she wants to live, not having to deal with evil and stupid people, just relaxing and having fun. Then Han Bingwen looked up and notice Lin Yu Yan was looking at him. Their eyes made contact for a quick second and then Lin Yu Yan looked away remembering what happened earlier.


    ''She''s still mad... How am I going to apologize?'' For Han Bingwen, this is the first time he has to apologize for anything, he usually doesn''t make any mistakes. He just sat there, looking at his plate of pancake, trying to think of a way to ask for forgiveness from Lin Yu Yan. ''How am I supposed to apologize for THAT?''


    Han Mingli notice the two avoiding eye contact. He looked to see his older brother''s face and Lin Yu Yan''s face flush in red. He wonders what happened to those two before they got here. Lin Yu Yan''s face is in anger and Han Bingwei''s face is in frustration.


    ''Sigh... What did you do, older brother? I gave you a chance and blew it.''

 Chapter 11 Spiritual Gate

    Han Bingwen felt someone''s eyes on him and looks over to see disappointment in Han Mingli''s eyes. Han Bingwen knew something was fishy, it was his brother''s doing. ''No wonder he ask her is we could stay. I knew it¡­ You''re dead.'' Han Mingli looked over at his brother to see if he can get any clues of their situation. Han Bingwen makes a scary face and Han Mingli now is regretting he asked Lin Yu Yan to wake him up.


    With all the things that happened last night, he totally forgot the reason they are here. "Lin Yu Yan, I thank you for letting us stay for the night but we have something important to do. Thank you for letting us in your humble home and even cooking us food."


    "Thank you for saving me from those people last night, big sister! But we do need to go!" Han Mingli said not trying to ruin the mood.


    Lin Yu Yan looks at them and it seems they are telling the truth. "Okay, You guys do not need my permission to leave. Leave whenever you like, but I do have a request though."


    "What would that be?" Han Mingli asked.


    "I don''t want people knowing where we live. I hope you can keep that promise."


    Han Bingwen is a little surprise. "Then why did you let strangers, like us, into your home?"


    Even Lin Yu Yan didn''t know how to answer that question. It''s her nature to help and she knows she was going to regret not helping them since she had the power and opportunity to. "I don''t know. It''s in my nature to help I guess. Plus, Mingli is so cute!"


    Han Bingwen glares at Han Mingli and Han Mingli got a chill up his spine. Han Mingli has to make sure he doesn''t steal his older brother''s wife or he is going to get killed by him!


    After they say their goodbyes, Lin Yu Yan looked over at Silver. "Little Silver, don''t enter my room. Help me lock this place up." Silver was surprised at how serious she sounded.


    He listen closely to her instruction on how to lock this place down. It''s not really hard since the place is already super secured because of the barrier. They pretty much closed all the gates while trying to sense any presence by.


    Lin Yu Yan was thinking before they were locking the gates, since weapons can consume some sort of spiritual energy, she thought maybe some other things can turn into one as well.


    Lin Yu Yan looked at the front gate and tries to think of a way to convert her energy to the gate. She sits in front of the closed gates and just placed her right hand on the middle.


    Lin Yu Yan closed her eyes and focused on her inner core and tried to place the flow of her qi through her hand to see if maybe this will work.


    "Silver, If you think something dangerous is going to happen, run, okay? You don''t have to save me. I actually don''t know if this is going to work." Before Silver could say anything something amazing happened.


    Lin Yu Yan''s spiritual energy slowly flowed through out her body and Lin Yu Yan easily controlled it, flowing through her hands and letting it flow through the gates. It was a going a little to slow so she placed her left hand on the gate was well and it double its speed and in 3 hours, she fully was able to create a spiritual gate.


    That whole time, Silver watched with amazement and confusion. It was already a miracle that she was able to cultivate but she can make objects into spiritual items? Spiritual weapons are already rare, more like legendary but she made a spiritual gate?


    ''I''m glad I met big sister, Lin Yu Yan. With her, I definitely can get stronger!'' thought Silver. Now, he really has the will to fight for himself. He also wants to protect his big sister.


    After sitting there for 3 hours, she really needed to stretch her legs. "That was my first time so I did it slowly just in case something happened. Luckily, I was able to make it work. Another success."


    Little Silver was so surprised and just stared at the gate.


    "Come on, Little Silver, We need to work on the back gate too." Lin Yu Yan starts walking and Little Silver just stares at her back in admiration. Little Silver is glad he is not Lin Yu Yan''s enemy. She totally is going to be strong in the future.

 Chapter 12 Reasons

    The back gate was done in an hour since it was a tad smaller and Lin Yu Yan was more comfortable with it.


    "Level 15 spiritual gate." Silver was surprised. Level 15 is pretty high for a 3-star martial warrior but doesn''t matter because this is the first spiritual gate ever made.


    "Alright, Little Silver, I want you to train to become stronger. My father''s family are evil people. I haven''t explain what happened the day I was injured. My older sister, 1st daughter of the Lu family, Lu Tian Tian, found me looking for spiritual herbs and plants when she attacked.


    The reason why I was placed in the woods in the first place is because I was protecting her when she got attacked at age 3. The big scar on my forehead is the evidence of the attack and the guards left me to defend myself.


    I made it home when I barely escaped and over heard Lu Tian Lian and her mother planning that attack to seem they were after her but really, it was for me. Because beauty is the biggest part of a woman''s life and so my family treat and the whole town makes fun of me.


    My mother was upset at what has happened to me and she moved out of the house to live here, where we are now.


    My father doesn''t know exactly where we live for extra protection and other then me and my mother knowing, my older brother, Lin Sheng, who has been missing for about 10 years, also knows where we live. My brother told me that my mother has died shortly after we moved out so I have been alone for a while.


    My father''s official wife is Gu Wang Shu of the Gu family, famous for ''producing'' strong men. She was a gift to him and was a concubine at first but grandfather favored her and officially announced her as the official wife and had Lu Tian Tian. My Father haven''t visited me in 10 years.


    Lu Tian Tian''s mother found the general area where I live and they both would sometimes catch me and beat me up for entertainment. The other scars on my face and body are made by her and her mother, Gu Wang Shu for the past 10 years and I still don''t know how my father has not found out about it. If my father really loved me and my mother, he would never have let this happened, but he did, that evil bastard.


    As your, older Sister, I''m not that strong right now, will protect you with all my heart. But there are times where I won''t be able to save you when you get into trouble so I''m going to need you to be stronger than you are now because I will be sad if you die on me. Do you understand?"


    Silver was still processing what she was saying. It was too much information to absorb and he couldn''t believe she was left alone, in this big place. But he still nods with determination.


    Lin Yu Yan didn''t want him to be overwhelm but she would appreciate his help with her revenge.


    "Silver, will you work with me to avenge my mother, brother, and me and fight the Lu family? By my side?"


    Lin Yu Yan was a little scared. Little Silver was born just a couple weeks ago and he already has a basic knowledge of the world. The only person who was good to him was Lin Yu Yan and would do anything to help her.


    "Master, I will gladly work by your side to achieve your revenge!"


    Lin Yu Yan was relieved. She smiled and head towards their own rooms but before they split she handed him a bag with one pill.


    "These are the cultivation boost pill I made. Slowly use it and absorb it well. The pill will help you with your cultivation. Take your time, okay?"


    "Yes, Master!"


    "Hehe, I told you to call me big sister!" hitting his head lightly.


    "Yes, Big sister!"


    And head to their room to cultivate. Little Silver was closing his door to his room. ''She made pills too? Big sister is a Cultivator, Pill Master, and is able to make Spiritual Items? Now this is legendary!''

 Chapter 13 All a lie

    Little Silver went ahead and started training, closing himself in his room. Before Lin Yu Yan starts her training, she needed an army. Her father is a powerful general of the Wang empire so she needs all the help she can get.


    It''s going to take Silver a while before he is done so it shouldn''t take long before she can return home. Her home is too big for just two people to live and is a perfect hiding place for her men to train.


    A week later, Lin Yu Yan heads to Taiyang city. There should be a slave trade there. It took her a whole day to get to Taiyang City. Before she entered, she wore a cloth on her face covering her nose and mouth and leaving only her eyes visible. Her scar on her forehead is a dead giveaway so she used her hair to cover it.


    Lin Yu Yan head to the Medicine shop to see if she can get some money selling the the longevity pill and beauty pill.


    Lin Yu Yan walks up to the counter. There was a girl, 17 years old, at the front desk. She welcome Lin Yu Yan and with the little money Lin Yu yan has left, she bought a couple of low grade spiritual herbs for her elixirs. The girl quickly gathers all the herbs and places it in front of Lin Yu Yan.


    "That will be 50 pieces of silver."


    ''What? Only 50 pieces of silver for all this.'' Lin Yu Yan just places one piece of gold for the girl and says, "Keep the change."


    The girl was surprised. Judging Lin Yu Yan with the clothing she wears, she was sure she wouldn''t have even a piece of silver but having gold?


    "I also want to sell you something." Lin Yu Yan held 2 pills that just appeared out of thin air and place them in front of her. The girl stares in disbelief at the sight in front of her. Her eyes opened wide and held the pill in her hand to inspect farther.


    "Please hold on a moment." The girl quickly went back to the storage and she can hear the girl panicking.


    Lin Yu Yan went to sit down since she has been running this whole time. And heard a loud girl from the other side of the store. She recognize that voice.


    "I''m the crown prince''s fiancee, and the granddaughter of the Great General Lu!" It was Lu Tian Tian.


    ''Wait, I thought she was engaged with the 4th prince?'' Lin Yu Yan was confused and ask someone nearby. "Excuse me miss, Lu Tian Tian is engaged to the crown prince? I thought she was engaged to the 4th prince of Wang?"


    The woman who was asked was surprised. ''How does she not know?'' But instead of questioning further, she just answers the question.


    "The Third prince caught a disease and is now unable to cultivate. He''s turn into a good-for-nothing prince and the emperor lost interest and appointed the 4th prince as the crown prince."


    "Wait, how about the 1st and 2nd prince?"


    "What? Really!? You don''t know!? 1st prince died in battle against the Lu Tian Jie when Lu Tian Jie went against the Wang Emperor 7 years ago. The 2nd prince died from a deadly poison 5 years ago. I pity the emperor, his other sons are known for good-for-nothings but the 4th prince."


    The woman looked down and sighed. Lin Yu Yan is now surprised.


    "What do you mean the battle against Lu Tian Jie!?"


    "Lu Tian Jie has rebelled against the Wang emperor for killing his lover. Apparently, one of the Emperor''s wife pushed Lu Tian Jie''s lover off a cliff and Lu Tian Jie planned his attack for 3 years. Luckily, his brother, Lu Dao Fang caught up on the act and was able to defend the empire."


    "Lu Tian jie is dead?"


    "Lu Dao Fang stabbed him and fell of the cliff apparently the same way his lover died. It''s too bad though, Lu Tian Jie was such a handsome man and he is the youngest general appointed at age 18. He was a genius in the family but it''s disappointing he ended up like that. He''s the reason other then the great General Lu, that the family is still considered noble.


    His wife, Gu Wang Shu married his brother since Great General Lu still favors her. There is a rumor going on, that Lu Tian Tian is actually Lu Dao Fang''s child instead of Lu Tian Jie. She does look more like Lu Dao Fang then Lu Tian Jie. I''m sure they have heard the rumor as well but has not said anything about it so it seems the rumor could be true."

 Chapter 14 Old man

    Lin Yu Yan was processing all the information not believing any word she was saying. Then she got called over my an old man. It seem the girl at the counter finally convinced the old man to check out the pills.


    The girl called over Lin Yu Yan. "Master Mo would like to speak with you." Lin Yu Yan still wanted to ask the woman some more questions but she need to finish her business.


    "Are you the one selling this?" The old man looked at Lin Yu Yan in amazement. "Did you make these?"


    "No, I found them." The old man looked at her in suspicion. "How did you know they are pills? Do you know what kind of pills these are?"


    ''This old man is testing me¡­'' Lin Yu Yan didn''t want to look smart. Intelligent people seem to get more problems than idiots. "No, I don''t. But with the way they smell, I thought maybe they have to do with medicine. Do YOU know what they are?"


    The girl at the counter felt the tension between her and the old man and carefully said in a carefree way, "Sorry if my grandfather came to you the wrong way. He just wanted a worthy disciple since my grandfather is getting old. Please don''t take it the wrong way. My name is Mo Tianhua, this is my grandfather Mo Chung Da, the owner of this Wang branch of Medical sect."


    "Hello, nice to meet you, I''m Lin Yu Yan."


    "Lin¡­" but before the old man could finish, Lu Tian Tian was yelling at the top of her lungs at the old man.


    "Are you the owner!? I am Lu Tian Tian, granddaughter of the Great General Lu and the fiancee of the crown prince! How can you not sell me the 1000 year old red ginger!? I know you have it!"


    Lin Yu Yan took back what she said. ''Idiots are the problem. There is always a b**** in someone''s story. If there isn''t, then you yourself is the bitch. sigh...''


    The old man is so fed up with this disrespectful young lady and just said to her, "It''s reserved for the auction tonight. If you want it, then win it at the auction."


    Lu Tian Tian was face was red of anger. "I don''t care if it''s going to be auction! I''ll buy it now! Did you not hear me? I''m the granddaughter of the Great General Lu and--"


    "Yeah, yeah, fiancee of some prince, I get it. The Wang emperor can''t even touch us, let alone hurt us? And you think you can? Try me."


    "You shouldn''t talk to the future empress of Wang Empire like that!"


    "Well, you should respect your elders. Not sure if the Wang Emperor is going to like a brat like you as their crown princess."


    Lin Yu Yan really liked this old man. Lu Tian Tian has never been humiliated like this in her entire life. With two other servants beside her, she stomped her way out and yelled, "Your going to regret doing this to me!!"


    "Sorry about that but this is a perfect transition to what I''m going to suggest. You should sell these at auction tonight. This green pill is the longevity pill which can extend a person''s life span by ten years and the red on is the beauty enhance pill which can heal scars or enhance a person''s beauty. Pills are a legendary item and you found them. They will be sold for a lot of money if you do the auction."


    The old man looked at Lin Yu Yan''s face. Half of her face is covered and he can still see the bad scar on her forehead despite her hair covering it. He gave her a look to see if she would still sell the beauty enhance pill.


    "Alright. I would like to auction them then. Can you help me?"


    Then Mo Tianhua looked at the girl in confusion. ''Wouldn''t it be better to use it yourself? I wish I found it first.''


    The old man was surprised and he helped her with the process of the auction.


    "How old are you?"


    "I''m 13 years old, turning 14 tomorrow."


    She''s way younger than she looks. She''s very mature for her age. When the Mo Chung Da and Mo Tianhua was talking to her they thought she was age 17.


    "Lin Yu Yan, will you become my disciple?"


    Lin Yu Yan was surprised to be asked that. It''s usually the other way around but she has no time to be learning under someone when all she has in her head is revenge but she also didn''t want to hurt his feelings.


    "No, I appreciate the opportunity Master Mo but I have other things to do."

 Chapter 15 Smile

    Han Bingwen was in a restaurant on the second floor looking through a window. It''s been a week since he last saw her.


    A man sitting across from him has been observing him for a while now. "Hey, you been acting weird these last few days."


    Han Bingwen didn''t answer and the boy next to him answers in his place. "He''s missing his wife." while smiling mischievously.


    "It''s nothing, brother Jingju." The man across from them is the older brother of Han Mingli and Han Bingwen, Han Jingju.


    "Oh? This is a first. You are finally starting to get interested in girls? How old is she? Is she pretty?" Han Jingju started asking questions about this girl who finally made his younger brother feel human.


    "She looks 16, maybe 17 years old?" Han Mingli answers for him.


    "Hmm, not bad. A little younger then you but you can wait another year or two."


    Han Mingli then explains what happened that day. He was missing and was able to escape from his kidnappers. The kidnappers found soon that Han Mingli escaped and ran after him. He ran for hours and got saved by a girl. The girl reassured him that everything was going to be okay.


    "It''s funny how the Ji family thinks we will work under them by kidnapping the youngest one. We killed the whole family before they could suggest it. Being in the top assassin''s family is pretty tough."


    Han Bingwen remembers that day very well. He was on his way to save his little brother from the Ji family when he got mesmerized by a dancing girl in the middle of a pond he just happens to walk by. The water floated around her while nature just shine their light on her making her the brightest star in the universe.


    He didn''t know how long he stared at her but it seems she notice something wrong and left quickly. She was quick to conceal her presence so he lost sight of her and felt his little brother''s presence. Actually more like fear, it was leaking and was also attracting animals.


    Then Han Bingwen felt the other human presence slowly disappear one by one and found the attacker and it was the girl dancing in the pond.


    He looks over at Han Bingwen and nudges him to get his attention to cheer him up. "Wake up, little bro! You shouldn''t be down today. After all, you are turning 18 years old today."


    The word wake up just keeps reminding Han Bingwen about the incident that happened between him and Lin Yu yan. ''I still haven''t apologize yet¡­ Well, it''s just gives me a good reason to see her again¡­'' Han Bingwen smiles and his older brother was in shock to see his brother smiling.


    Han Jingju couldn''t even move a muscle. His little brother is very handsome and looks young for his age but the fact that he was able to see him smile made him look like a child. He never thought in his lifetime he would see his little brother smile. ''I need to meet this girl¡­''


    Han Jingju looked over at Han Mingli to make sure he wasn''t seeing things and Han Mingli just nodded and shrugged making him even more confused. ''Mother and father would love to hear the good news.''


    Han Bingwen was looking out of the window still a little depressed when he say the girl walking down the street looking for items. He got up fast and it startle the other two in the room.


    "Older brother, what''s wrong? Han Mingli asked and looked at the direction he is looking at to see Lin Yu Yan in his view. He wasn''t sure why he looked over there and in a few seconds, Han Bingwen was already out of the room and on his way to her.


    "It''s the girl with her face covered, eldest brother."


    "Wow! She must be an interesting person to grab the attention of a emotionless jerk."


    "Wait, she''s heading in medicine sect. shop, Mo pharmacy¡­"


    Han Bingwen followed her inside without her knowing and paid attention to her movements and her expression. Apparently she was upset upon hearing the news of the crown prince engaged to a girl name Lu Tian Tian. And found out her birthday is tomorrow.


    There was this annoying girl who just wouldn''t shut up and it was making him angry. He was glad she left but 10 minutes later, she came back with some trouble.

 Chapter 16 Sister

    Lin Yu Yan was finishing up understanding the process of the auction. Mo Chung Da offered to actually do most of the work but Lin Yu Yan insist on learning the process.


    "Old man, I told you your going to regret what you did to me!" Lu Tian Tian came back with the help of some servants of hers. The big man had no mercy and pushed anybody out of the way making them fly a couple feet away.


    "Give us the thousand year old Red ginger now!" Lu Tian Tian said with power. There was a girl next to her as well and she is the sister of the crown prince, Wang Tingshi. She stood next to Lu Tian Tian looking down on everyone in the room.


    "Hurry up. Hand it over to the future crown princess! You shouldn''t defy the royal family!"


    Mo Chung Da was getting annoyed at the stupidity the royals have. "I''m sorry but you are still not a royal and like I said before, even royalty won''t change my mind."


    Wang Tingshi was angry. She gave a look to the big man and he smiled wide and quickly head straight to Mo Chung Da. But before the big man even grab him, Lin Yu Yan stopped his hand and threw the big man back towards Lu Tian Tian and Wang Tingshi.


    Everyone look in shock a little girl threw a big man 10 meters away. Lin Yu Yan''s hair became undone and her mask fell off from the speed of her movements revealing her face.


    Lu Tian Tian was surprised. Her servants were too because they saw her shoot an arrow at Lin Yu Yan a week and a half ago.


    "Lu Yu Yan!!!! It seems I haven''t taught you your place!" Lu Tian Tian was in so much anger. Not only did she not get the thousand year red ginger yet, she has to meet the ugly face again.


    "It''s Lin Yu Yan. I thought you said I was kicked out of the Lu Family, older sister."


    The whole room was in silence. Lin Yu Yan? Who is that? They never heard of that name in their entire life. Who is she?


    "Get up! Kill that good-for-nothing woman!" The big man that was thrown became furious. This has never happened to him before. He got up and his eyes are bloodshot in rage.


    "You, B****!!!" He ran at her and started with a punch but was easily dodged it. He started getting more aggressive and made even more bolder movements. She just easily hit him in his inner core blocking the use of his qi making it easier to defeat him.


    "Lu Yu Yan!! You good-for-nothing! How are you able to do that!? That''s impossible!! The doctor said you would never be able to cultivate!" Lu Tian Tian couldn''t believe it. Lin Yu Yan has always been a good-for-nothing ugly woman and she was able to get this strong?


    Wang Tingshi looked over at Lu Tian Tian in confusion. "Tian Tian? How do you know her?"


    "She''s my good-for-nothing younger sister of that who** of a woman my father only loved."


    Everyone remembers the ugly, good-for-nothing daughter of Lu Tian jie. That''s her? She may have some scars on her face but she is not a good-for-nothing all of them has been told. She actually exist?


    "I think you got that wrong, Lu Tian Tian. The only reason my father is gone is because he went to avenge my mother. The FACT that he is gone is because he went to avenge my mother. Do you know what that means?"


    Lu Tian Tian has no idea what''s going on and she just listen in frustration. Lin Yu Yan has never fought back at her. Why is she doing it now.


    "Your not going to say anything? Does that mean you know what it means or should I explain to you what it means?"


    "You-- you b****!!!!" Lu Tian Tian was so frustrated she screamed and ran straight at Lin Yu Yan wanting to kill her. ''She''s just recently learn cultivation, she shouldn''t be stronger than me!''


    But Lin Yu Yan just stepped aside and Lu Tian tian smashed the chairs and tables making such a loud noise.


    "Are you stupid? I just beat up this big guy whose a 1-star martial general. Your just a martial knight. After all these years, that''s all you got?"

 Chapter 17 Uncle

    Lu Tian Tian is crying in pain. The servants couldn''t believe Lin Yu Yan changed so much in one week. They get a little scared because the look in her eyes have no life.


    Lin Yu Yan was trying to calm herself down. She has so much anger in her towards Lu Tian Tian telling her all these lies. Lin Yu Yan''s scar started getting hotter every time she remembers the day she got taken away.


    Han Bingwen saw the whole situation and is getting angry for her. He was holding himself back. He was surprised she grew up a rank. Martial warrior to Martial General in a week? 4-star Martial General? Almost broke into 3 ranks in a week!


    "What''s going on?" Another man comes out of the entrance and sees his daughter get up from the pile of tables and chairs.


    "Xiao Tian Tian! How did this happened!? Who did this to you!?"


    "It was that ugly woman over there!" Wang Tingshi answered for her and points at Lin Yu Yan. "She hit Lu Tian Tian because Tian Tian is engaged to my older brother!" Wang Tingshi added.


    He looked at her in anger and hate and stood up to speak but Lin Yu Yan said something instead.


    "Hello, Uncle." Smiling sweetly but cold which made the audience and Lu Dao Fang shiver. He recognize those eyes.


    "Yan''er?" He accidentally said that out loud and it made the crowd wonder if she really was Lu Tian Jie''s daughter officially true. She''s changed. She''s not the innocent and dumb little girl he knew. She is also a Martial General? Lucky he''s a 3-star Martial king.


    "How have you been, Uncle?"


    "What did you do to my daughter!?" He was angry. ''She''s still not dead?''


    "Nothing, She was the one who ran into the tables and chairs herself."


    "Do you really think I''m going to believe that!? My daughter is bleeding!?" Lin Yu Yan just looks at them. ''Lucky, no wonder she''s so stupid, she also has such a stupid evil father. It makes me want to kill them now. But they need to suffer first.''


    "So you admit she is your daughter?" Lin Yu Yan knew already that Lu Tian Tian wasn''t her sister.


    Lu Dao Fang became surprised at hearing that question but he was so angry and forgot about the people around him and shouted. "Of course she is!!"


    "Wouldn''t that make me your daughter as well, uncle? I mean, she''s my half sister right?"


    "Who would want an ugly daughter like you!? Only my older brother will have such an evil daughter like you."


    Everyone''s head is spinning. Those rumors are true, Lu Tian Tian is Lu Dao Fang''s daughter.


    "How can I be evil? Everyone here saw me do nothing to your daughter."


    Lu Dao Fang speed to Lin Yu Yan quick and hit her.


    Han Bingwen notice the danger coming from the man and grabbed her out of the way but not fast enough that she still got injured. He hugged her tightly and Lin Yu Yan looked up to see a handsome man''s face. Coughing out blood she whispers his name, "Han Bingwen?"


    While the situations been going on, Mo Chuang Da has secretly left to get help just in case and many cultivators should up defending Lin Yu Yan and the mysterious man.


    Wang Tingshi was in awe. This is the first time she has seen such a beautiful man. She was upset and jealous the ugly girl in front of her was in his arms. ''She isn''t worthy to be with him! Only I am worthy!!''


    "General Lu Dao Fang, I''ve already told you, if you want the thousand year old red ginger, you have to buy it at the auction. It''s best for you to leave, or else." Mo Chung Da was so done with this family for using their power in this way. The Medical sect. isn''t just smart and intelligent, they are strong as well.


    What really made Lu Dao Fang shiver was the intense spiritual energy was he feels from the young man embracing Lin Yu Yan. It was was stronger than his. ''Martial emperor? No, it''s way more than that.'' But he didn''t want to stay any longer to find out.


    "I don''t ever remembering my uncle being so aggressive." Lin Yu Yan glared at Lu Dao Fang with hate. "Hey, just to let you know, It''s Lin Yu Yan, not Lu. I''m sure your WEAK family would like that as well. Tell General Lu I''ll be waiting."


    "Tsk. men, let go, I''m not wasting my time with these idiots." said Lu Dao Fang and they leave.


    Han Bingwen was so angry at himself not being able to save her on time, he would have never thought he would be in a fight any day now. He held Lin Yu Yan safely in his arms making sure Lu Dao Fang is not nearby anymore.

 Chapter 18 Deep scars 1

    "Hey¡­" Lin Yu yan voice was very quiet and soft making the crowd just watch her in silence. Mo Tianhua wanted to get closer to help her but the killing intent coming off the scary handsome man was scaring her and she doesn''t take a step forward.


    "Han Bingwen?" Her breathing has quicken. ''He hit my chest and damage my lungs. It''s really hard to breath.''


    Han Bingwen heard her voice and his scary aura calmed down a bit. "I¡­ I just happened to be here by chance."


    Mo Chung Da was the only one who was able to get close and checked her pulse. "Come with me, we need to check on you quick."


    Han Bingwen doesn''t know these people and became very protective over her. Han Mingli and Han Jingju watched the entire thing and walked up to there brother trying to calm him down. They''re words weren''t working and Mo Chung Da was getting worried. Han Mingli was worried, ''If my brother doesn''t let her go, she really might die!''


    "They are nice people¡­" Lin Yu Yan finally said, which calmed Han Bingwen a little. Before she passed out, she pointed to the big man on the ground, also passed out and said, "heal him, not me."


    The crowd just watched in silence and confused at what just happened. Some not sure if they can believe what they saw and heard. But most of them are on the Lin Yu Yan''s side after so many years of torture the empire has done to them and because they just witness the fight with their own eyes, a man with his daughter hitting his niece with the intent to kill.


    ------------


    In separate rooms, Mo Chung Da quickly made some medicine for the injured right lung Lin Yu Yan has and Mo Tianhua was making a different medicine for the broken ribs. Even though Lin Yu Yan suggest not to heal her, they need to or she''ll suffer long term side effects from the injury.


    Han Bingwen still has not trusted them fully so he stayed on the room Lin Yu Yan and was watching over her. Han Mingli stood in front of her room making sure his brother doesn''t do anything stupid.


    In a different room, Han Jingju and two more cultivators stayed and watched over the big man that Lin Yu Yan requested to also take care of. The man has minor injuries with only severe one where he may not be able to cultivate for the rest of his life.


    He woke up to an unfamiliar ceiling got up quickly and grabbing a hold of the person bandaging him up. "Where am I?"


    Before he got an answer, he was struck with a hand making his grip loose, releasing the man. He looked to see an unfamiliar man in noble clothing glaring at him.


    "Watch what you are doing. We took care of you when your master just left you here." Han Jingju glared at the man and the man just looked down. He was angered that Lu Tian Tian just left him there but he knew the nature of the Lu family for just being hired 2 days ago.


    "Thank you. My Family only has me providing them. I am grateful." The big man had nothing else to say but thank the ones who healed him. Then there was a strong presence speeding towards them making him shiver in fear. The door violently swung opened and the person grabbed a hold of the big man.


    "The only reason you are alive is because the woman you tried to harm asked to spare your life. You better not thank us but her." Han Bingwen was so angry and when he heard the news the man woke up, he ran straight to his room and got angry when he heard the man''s gratitude.


    "I already plan to thank her. She went easy on me, I can tell. She didn''t even use half of her power to defeat me." The big man looked down in disgust of himself. ''I can''t believe I got angry at a little girl who only wanted to defend herself.''


    "My name is Luo Bojing. I would like to thank her." Even with the glare of two angry people, he was still determine to thank the girl.


    "She''s not up yet."


    Han Mingli runs in the room and yells, "Brother, I think something is wrong!"


    Hearing the announcement, the Han brothers and Luo Bojing walks over to her room. Han Bingwen saw the old man and his daughter discussing something.


    Mo Tianhua was in little shock and fear of what she saw and she told her grandfather what was going on. Mo Chung Da couldn''t believe what he heard.


    Han Bingwen thought something happened to Lin Yu Yan looking at their faces of shock and concern and so he opened the door of her room.


    "No! don''t open it!" Mo Tian Hua said it too late and the door swung open and The Han brothers and Luo Bojing entered to see Lin Yu Yan wearing her clothes with her back facing them and they could see the words carves in her skin.


    Words like, w****, b****, ugly, and dumba**, and they stood there in disbelief.

 Chapter 19 Deep scars 2

    Lin Yu Yan woke up to hear some noise outside to room. ''I must still be in the medical sect.'' Her breast were covered in bandage and she can smell the herbs underneath it. It''s easier for her to breath now and she got up to find her clothes.


    Before she looked for her clothes, she looked over at a mirror. She looked at her body and gets angry and hurt every time she looks at her scars. Lu Tian Tian has bullied Lin Yu Yan 7 years ago and they started to carve words like die, b****, and w**** on her body 4 years ago.


    Lu Yu Yan''s body matured really early and Lu Tian Tian was jealous and tortured Lin Yu Yan because of that. Lu Tian Tian is 2 years older than her but her body hasn''t matured yet. Every session of torture, she got a word carved on her body. There was over hundreds of scars on her body. Lin Yu Yan was psychologically tortured saying how ugly she is, how she will never get married, never have children, and will always be a weak dumb girl for the rest of her life.


    Her body trembled in fear but she was able to stand up to her when someone was in trouble. ''Sigh, they are so ugly.'' Lin Yu Yan can''t believe they did this to her body when she first saw it. These dark memories pain her heart. Everytime she gone through this, Lu Tian Tian would always tell her how much Father, Lu Tian Jie, would never love her, why he abandon her in the forest, and her mother died because she hated seeing her face.


    Lu Yu Yan never believed her words and had faith in her parents and always believed there was a reason why they left her. ''She may be right. If her Father really rebelled against the Wang emperor, then all the things, Lu Tian Tian and Gu Wangshu were lies.''


    "Of course they are, they would lie to me. I don''t know why I believed in them." Lin Yu Yan still couldn''t believe she was stupid to believe them. Tears rolled down her eyes knowing Lu Yu Yan had to go through all of that by herself.


    ''Wait¡­ It all started when her father rebelled against the Wang Emperor¡­ but why did they do it?'' Lin Yu Yan eyes turned red from rage, sadness, and hate. She already knew the answer.


    She wiped her tears and got up to wear her clothing. She was looking in the mirror looking at her scars when the door opened violently and she heard someone yell, "No! don''t open it!"


    Han Bingwen, Han Jingju, Han Mingli, and Luo Bojing rushed in the room. Lin Yu Yan''s long hair was in front of her exposing her back to them. She just put on her shirt as if they weren''t there and then calmly said, "Why are you guys still here?"


    All of them can hear the anger in her voice and the air getting colder. Mo Tianhua came in and pushed the men out of the room, closing the door behind her.


    ''Sigh. Now, everyone knows.'' She doesn''t care if people know about it but explaining it is a hassle because she can tell, especially with Mo Tianhua when she pushed the guys out of her room, she is going to cry.


    Outside the room, everyone was shocked. They look at each other and the big man ask the Han brother''s making sure he wasn''t the only one seeing it. "Did you guys see that?"


    Han Bingwen just looked down. Luo Bojing assumed that it means he did see it. They all looked down trying to figure out what happened to her. With what happened earlier in the Medical sect. Shop, it''s quite obvious who did that to her.


    They silently just stood there with so many thoughts going through their minds. Mo Chung Da hasn''t seen it but figured it must be horrible judging by the faces of the 5 people in front of him. Mo Tianhua has tears flowing down her face.


    Mo Tianhua was crying. She couldn''t believe there can be anyone cruel enough to hurt her. Especially for a woman, being beautiful is society''s norm and for her to go through that is something she can''t imagine. She couldn''t help it and ran into her grandfathers arms and Mo Chung Da pat her back comforting her.


    ''It''s that bad that even my strong daughter is crying so hard? So that''s why she didn''t want us to heal her, so we wouldn''t see the scars on her body¡­'' The men just stood there with their heads down never knowing a woman''s pain having scars on their body.

 Chapter 20 Deep scars 3

    Lin Yu Yan stood in her room in front of the door. She doesn''t mind them but for some reason it''s scaring her. She just stood there trying to get her emotions straighten up before exiting the room.


    She took a couple of big breaths and opened the door. She stepped out and just smiled at them to reassure them it was okay. She saw Mo Tianhua crying in Mo Chung''s chest. ''I hate when someone is sad. When someone cries, I cry. Damn it! These stupid tears!''


    "Mo Tianhua, I''m fine. It was all in the past," Lin Yu Yan said as she smiles at Mo Tianhua. Mo Tianhua still can''t believe Lin Yu Yan would still be able to smile after going through all that. She ran to her and held her hands.


    "Lin Yu Yan, why don''t you use that pill? It would definitely heal your scars."


    "I will soon. But I''m waiting for the right time. Don''t worry about it." Lin Yu Yan just smiled at her. ''She has a good heart. But she is too naive, she may get hurt in the future.


    "I''m sure you guys can tell who did it to me. The women of the Lu family. Women are pretty scary when they are jealous." She said with a calm face.


    "Umm¡­ sorry..." Han Mingli apologizes first. He was getting scared and sad so he started crying. He was sad for her getting hurt.


    "Little Mingli! Don''t apologize! Big sister just had an unfortunate time in her life. It''s not your fault." She gave him a big hug letting him know she is okay. "Really, I''m fine, okay? Don''t cry now."


    Han Mingli was crying even harder in her arms and held her tightly letting her know she''s not alone. Han Bingwen was very jealous of his brother but let it go because it seems his crying is comforting Lin Yu Yan.


    "Hello, I haven''t introduce myself, I''m Han Jingju, Mingli and Bingwen''s older brother." A handsome man stepped forward in front of Lin Yu Yan and she stood up with Han Mingli in her arms.


    "It''s nice to meet you. I''m Lin Yu Yan." She looks over at Han Bingwen and says her thanks. "Thanks for saving me, Han Bingwen."


    "It was nothing." He says in a calm cool way but his ears was red and Han Jingju just smirk at him.


    "Master Mo, Mo Tianhua, Thanks for healing me." She says with appreciation.


    "It''s my job, child. You also save me from dealing with the ignorant Lu family." Mo Chung Da just smile. "You really don''t want to be my disciple? I''m pretty big in the medicine world." He notice that she must have more pills and would love to actually learn from her.


    "I really would like too but I think I will trouble you and your family with my problems."


    "Then can I be your disciple then?" He looks with excitement and seriousness because he was actually serious.


    "Master Mo, are you sure you know what your talking about?"


    She laughs making the room glow. Han Mingli and Mo Tianhua laughs with her while Han Jingju and Han Bingwen smile.


    Luo Bojing doesn''t know what to say. He can tell this girl is not as evil as what Lu Tian Tian has explained to him. He walked up to her and bows down to her.


    "I''m Luo Bojing and I thank you for saving me. I apologize for attacking you." Luo Bojing said with determination and sincere.


    "It''s fine. But I didn''t save you because I wanted to." Everyone in the room looked over at Lin Yu Yan in confusion. Lin Yu Yan put him down and hit his stomach. Everyone was surprised she would do that.


    "You qi is now able to flow again since I was the one who blocked it. I need you to spy on the Lu Family for me and gather as many information as you can get." She made a proposition to Luo Bojing. Luo Bojing is not sure if he should. He wants to but the Lu family has something against him.


    "It''s okay." Lin Yu Yan can tell what he was thinking. Luo Bojing looks up to look at her wondering, ''What does she mean, ''it''s okay?''''

 Chapter 21 Ism not your Master

    Luo Bojing wasn''t sure what she was talking about.


    "Your family is safe. I was suppose to come a week ago but I ran into some trouble. I found a woman, a boy, and girl running in the Unknown forest. They told me their father has been captured by some very bad people and remember the last name is Lu."


    He looks in her eyes making sure he wasn''t just hearing things.


    "They told me their father is very tall and with a scar on his hand. Your wife told me the only reason you left was because they told you they were able to heal your wife with the condition that you work under them." She bends down and grabs his shoulders to look at him in his eyes.


    "But it was a trick and they were sold by the Lu Family as slaves to slave traders. They were the only one''s that escaped. They are at my home and safe." Lin Yu Yan put her hand in her pocket grabbing a hair clip and handing it to Luo Bojing.


    Luo Bojing was in tears and grabbed the hair clip given to him tightly. ''It''s my wife''s hair clip I gave her before we were married.'' He wasn''t sure if he should believe her but the moment he saw the hair clip he knew what he should do.


    "I have healed her sickness and they are safe. They gave me a good workout and good practice so don''t be sorry. I just need your help."


    He kneels in front of her, pledging his royalty. "Thank you for saving my family! I will do my best to get what you need."


    "Good. I just need you to keep an eye on them. I''ll have one of my men meet up with you to send me any information. You are a very big guy so it''s likely people will recognize you so just do what you are doing right now as your job. Don''t overstep your boundaries, I don''t want anyone dying on my behalf."


    "Yes, master." He bows down to shows his gratitude towards her.


    "Sigh, don''t call me that. I don''t like being called that.


    "Then¡­ princess?"


    "That''s even worse! Just call me by my name!"


    "I''m sorry but I won''t do that, princess."


    They argue for another 10 minutes and Luo Bojing still insisted on calling her master. She couldn''t do anything about it so she had no choice but to just accept.


    "Okay, now I need you to go back. With the amount of new people hired, I''m sure they will easily forget your face. If you are in any trouble, run away to the Unknown forest. I''ll find you somehow."


    "Yes, master." Luo Bojing said with confirmation.


    Lin Yu Yan turns to face Mo Chung Da. "Master Mo, I know I signed up for the auction a month from now but is there any auctions closer then that?"


    "There is an open slot for tonight since the seller backed out last minute. I''ll let them know now."


    "Perfect."


    "Wait, You just got better, you need to rest." Mo Tianhua stopped her from going. She checked her body and it seems to be recovering fast. "What?" Mo Tianhua got confused. "What''s going on? You are almost healed."


    Lin Yu Yan touches her stomach to feel her ribs. It seems that she really is almost healed. "I don''t know either. My body is able to heal fast but not this quick. It seems that the medicine here really made heal my wound even faster." and smiles.


    Han Bingwen just looks at her in awe with the heat pouring into his chest every time he sees her smile. ''Really, What is this feeling?''


    Han Jingju looks in amazement. ''No wonder he likes her. She is the only one who can reach his level, or even higher! Bingwen, I don''t even know if you can keep up with her! She is growing quick, and by the time she''s your age, she will be stronger then you!'' Then a question popped in his head when he remembered the fight with the Lu family.


    "Hey, Lin Yu Yan, Why did you say you would be waiting for General Lu?"

 Chapter 22 Grandfather

    In the Lu family house.


    "Father! Lu Yu Yan is still alive!" Lu Dao Fang violently swings the door open of General Lu''s office which broke.


    "What the hell are you doing barging in like that? Who is this Lu Yu Yan?" General Lu, the grandfather of Lin Yu Yan doesn''t even remember her.


    "Lu Tian Tian was in the Mo Pharmacy because you needed the thousand year old red ginger. Lu Yu Yan, the ugly granddaughter, showed up and ruin our plans! And even hit her! The old man wouldn''t give us the red ginger! He even shielded that ugly child!" Lu Dao Fang was in rage and couldn''t help to yell.


    "You idiot son!" He gives him a hard smack in the face. "The Mo Pharmacy doesn''t care about how noble anyone is! Now we REALLY won''t be able to get it! How am I going to fix my arm!?"


    General Lu''s arm has been injured and one of the ingredient needed is the thousand year old red ginger. So far, it has been the only red ginger in the world. He has been attacked by a slave who was a cultivator and was able to damage part of his inner core.


    "We can''t wait for the auction! And you know we don''t have the money to do so!!!" Lu Dao Fang didn''t want to admit it. They don''t have that much money anymore. Ever since his brother, Lu Tian Jie died, the money they had has been decreasing.


    "If only Lu Tian Jie didn''t die, we wouldn''t be in this mess. I''ll go apologize to this so call granddaughter of mine. If she really is my granddaughter and family, then she should forgive us." General Lu gets ready to possibly meet this granddaughter he forgot even existed.


    "Father! She ruined our reputation! She even hit Tian Tian! We need to punish her!" Lu Tian Jie looks at his father for agreement but only got disappointment instead.


    "You are the reason we are in this mess! If only you didn''t screw up, we would be feared and the people wouldn''t doubt us, you dumba**!! She even has the medical sect. backing her up!" General Lu slaps his face again and Lu Dao Fang just left the room.


    "If you would love me just like my brother, I wouldn''t be in this mess and killed him."


    --------------------


    Mo Pharmacy


    "What do you mean you will be waiting for General Lu?" Han Jingju asks in curiosity.


    "Now that is a good question." Lin Yu Yan smiles evilly and looks forward to what she is going to say next.


    "My grandfather is a weak but evil man. He will take any opportunity he has and use it to the fullest. Why do you think the Lu family got so big?" She gave a look to all of them.


    They all looked over at her trying to think what would be the reason. Mo Chung Da have not heard much about General Lu in the past 15 years.


    "I remember my grandfather a lot as a child. I was only three years old and I understood that my grandfather is such a coward man. He uses people. Too many, that''s why the Lu family has so many enemies." She looks in nostalgia and laughs at how pathetic her grandfather is.


    "But he does value family. My grandmother was the only woman he loved and married. She was a strong woman but she died when I was only a few months old." Lin Yu Yan''s love for her family is still deep but her eyebrows stays cross of the betrayal they have caused her heart.


    "I don''t know the reason why they need the thousand year old red ginger but I can tell you this, He expects family to help out family. He is going to find me eventually for help but he did nothing to help out my father. I still hate my father for leaving me behind but I hate my grandfather, uncle, step-mother, and cousin even more for letting my mother get killed and my father to rebel."


    Lin Yu Yan is sitting on a chair and just calmly tell everyone the rest of her plans. "Which is why I need an army and If I need an army, I need money."

 Chapter 23 Auction 1

    Lin Yu Yan is sitting down on a fancy chair looking out of a window. She is wearing nice clothing with the money she last had and a beautiful silk veil to cover her face. A man stood next to her wearing all black and wore a black scarf to cover his face.


    "Bingwen, you don''t have to company me. I can be here by myself." Lin Yu Yan looked over at Han Bingwen dressed in all black looking through a window watching the auction take place.


    "I don''t know. They might come back." Han Bingwen stays close to Lin Yu Yan making sure the Lu family isn''t around. But he has another question in his head. "What did you do back there? To Luo Bojing? I wasn''t able to sense any spiritual energy from him until you hit him."


    "Nothing much. I just blocked his flow with my spiritual energy." Lin Yu Yan''s eyes are still on the host bidding a gold armour.


    "How?" Han Bingwen is even more confused.


    "A technique. I read it in a book where a cultivator, at the right acupuncture point, will be able to block the flow of qi or spiritual energy, or whatever you call it. I study acupuncture points for 10 years and I was able to detect the flow of many creatures in the Unknown forest. With the right wavelength of qi, I''m able to block certain people."


    "How did you get it the first time?"


    "Well, because on Luo Bojing''s wife. Her disease was way worse then I thought but I was still able to match my wavelength of qi with her''s and just guessed maybe they have similar vibes and it worked. It was really a guess but when I saw Luo Bojing, I can somehow tell he has the similar wavelength as his wife but a tad denser. I know it''s a vague answer but that''s all I know. I was really lucky that time. If I didn''t do it, I might of killed him instead but I didn''t want his children to be fatherless."


    Han Bingwen had two reasons why he went with her to the auction, to protect her from the Lu family and to find out why he wasn''t able to detect Luo Bojing''s energy. He is really surprised with her answer.


    Before he can ask anymore questions, the host brings out the next item. "Here we have the thousand year old red ginger. It is rare to even have red ginger since they are grown in the wild and for a thousand year old to show up? Extremely rare! This herb is a spiritual and medical herb used for many things and can heal the worst of injuries."


    ''Hmm¡­ the red ginger does more than I thought. It might heal the scar on my head. Nah, I can find a new one, It''s going to be a fun adventure!'' Lin Yu Yan smiles and was planning ahead what kind of journey she will have finding the ingredients she needs to heal that scar.


    "One hundred thousand gold!" The first bidder on the herb is from the 4th prince, or the Crown prince of the Wang Empire, Wang Hongbin.


    "Ah, the famous 4th prince¡­ famous for being handsome and is a genius¡­" Lin Yu Yan looked over at the prince. "But he can''t compare to you, Bingwen. You are WAY more handsome than him."


    Han Bingwen was made when she said he was handsome then blushed when she said he was handsome. ''It''s weird, when some other girl calls me handsome, I get disgusted but when she says it, I feel weird. I really need to get myself checked by a doctor.''


    "Thank you, your highness! My grandfather would feel grateful! He really needs it for his injured arm." Lu Tian Tian sat next to the 4th prince.


    "Oh, That''s why they needed the one-thousand year old red ginger." Then a thought popped up in her head.

 Chapter 24 Auction 2

    ''So they caused trouble at Mo pharmacy. Judging by the respect everyone gave to Master Mo, the Medical Sect must be powerful. But why didn''t they just buy it off at the auction unless¡­'' Then she realize the reason.


    ''Because they don''t have money! That''s why they tricked people to work for them saying they will fulfill their needs when really they are keeping them captive or selling them the the slave market. I bet someone connected to the Lu family is also making people sick to get more people to join them. That''s why Luo Bojing got tricked!'' Lin Yu Yan was happy she found the jackpot.


    "Haha, they even used the Wang Empire to get the red ginger. My god they really tricked people like that?"


    Funny enough, someone else got it, the Empress of the Wang Empire, Zhang Lijuan, The official wife of the Wang Emperor. She is the mother of the first 3 princes but because of her two son''s death and her other son''s lost of power, it''s being discuss for her to be revoked of that title and for the mother of the 4th prince to be announced as queen.


    Lu Tian Tian is now angry and upset.


    While she was thinking, Han Bingwen was bidding for an item. Both thinking of something else and not paying attention to each other as time goes by.


    Then the host announced the last two items.


    "And last but not least, the final 2 items! These may be last minute items but they are the highlight of the auction!"


    The crowd was confused when the item before was the most amazing item they have ever seen.


    "The Beauty pill and the Longevity pill! It''s been thousands and thousands of years since the last one has been seen. The seller was generous enough to start the bid at 1 gold piece each! We will start with the beauty pill!"


    The host words made the crowd grow in shock. The women in the crowd bid on the pill like crazy animals and the men never seen their woman in such a frenzy faze.


    "Your highness? I would like that pill too!" Lu Tian Tian ask the 4th prince for the pill.


    "Tian Tian, I already bought the Gold Armour." Wang Hongbin looked over at Lu Tian Tian but he wanted to please his woman. He doesn''t have much money left but he bid anyway.


    "Three hundred thousand gold!"


    "One Million gold!" A beautiful woman bid for the pill.


    "Queen mother again? Why is she doing this to me?" The 4th prince was surprise to see the queen to interrupt him again.


    "Sold to the Empress of the Wang Empire!" Everyone clapped and the Queen looked down showing everyone her gratitude.


    The Longevity pill was sold to an Old man for two million pieces of gold. Lin Yu Yan made a total of 3 million pieces of gold in one night.


    "Perfect. Now I can get my army." Lin Yu Yan smiled mischievously.


    That night, many people were curious on who was the seller of those pills and news started spreading from there.


    Lin Yu Yan got her money and kept it in her space ring so people wouldn''t find out it was her who sold them. Lin Yu Yan went to an alleyway and keeps going deeper and deeper into the dark. Han Bingwen followed and is wondering why she would go through this path back to Mo Pharmacy.


    "We''re here."


    Han Bingwen looks and sees an old warehouse. ''Why are we here? This isn''t Mo Pharmacy.''


    "This is where I can find my army." She opens the door and they both see so many of people, different species, all either caged up or chained together.


    And Han Bingwen has found his answer. "Oh, a Slave market."

 Chapter 25 Slave Market 1

    Han Bingwen is surprise she would go to a slave market to get her army.


    "Welcome! Welcome! Welcome to the Wang Slave Market! How may I help you?" A fat man with greasy fingers and stupid smile walks up to them and greets them.


    "Hi, I would like to know how many slaves you have here at what cost." Lin Yu Yan smiles with her eyes.


    The fat man was surprised. He was a little scared of the woman with veil''s smiling eyes but cold air.


    "Well, If I remember, We have 20 men, each 20 pieces of silver, 30 woman, each 15 pieces of silver, surprisingly we caught 2 spirit beast, a female tiger for 10 pieces of gold, and a male alligator for 50 pieces of gold, we have a lot of children here, 57 of them for 10 silver each."


    The fat man listed all the slaves he has in his warehouse while they walk around checking out the slaves. Many were super skinny and has not have any nutrition for days. There were a couple of people who were strong but bounded from powerful chains.


    ''So, this is the rest of the slaves Luo Bojing''s wife told me¡­'' and made her decision.


    "Alright, I''ll buy them all. Here''s one hundred thousand pieces of gold. It should be one hundred times the amount needed." She hands it over to him giving him a look saying she will not take no for an answer.


    "A-alright then. Please follow me." They head to his office. There was a large man in there with a mole under his eye. ''Handsome, but not my type. He looks a little creepy as well.''


    The fat man and the man with a mole grabs some documents and handed it to her. Lin Yu Yan took her time reading each paper. Each paper represents each slave being sold to her. She counted the amount and agreed to accept it.


    They turned around and the fat man rushes behind her with a knife but before he even attacked, Han Bingwen already gave him a heavy blow.


    "These papers are real. Techniques only done to spiritual beast but have done it to humans too? The lowest of contract, Slave contract, but by using the people''s blood and since these papers are made from rowan tree also known as, the witch''s tree, you were able to make slave contracts. These trees do mysterious things with qi and you came up with this idea? Real smart but real evil." Lin Yu Yan looked over at them and gazed back at the papers.


    The man with the mole under his eye stood still. He couldn''t move from the gaze of Han Bingwen. ''What is his rank!? Too high to read!'' He couldn''t move an inch, afraid he could trigger the man in black.


    "I can tell, you guys are smart people. I''ll give you another chance to make life better but if you don''t, you''ll suffer the consequences greater then your own life." She glares at them and their body gets cold.


    "Walter, it''s very much appreciative if you keep an eye on them." She looks over at Han Bingwen to answer. He understood right away what she meant.


    "Yes, master." Their names shouldn''t be known by these people just in case they do something evil again.


    ''What? He is her servant? She is just a Martial General! Why is he serving her?'' The man with the mole was confused. ''Shouldn''t it be the other way around?''


    "Take this, Master." Han Bingwen hands her a box.


    "What''s this?" Lin Yu Yan was going to open it but Han Bingwen insisted to wait.


    "Master, Get the slaves out of here far away as possible, then you can open that. I''ll stay here so they won''t follow us.


    "Okay, good idea, Walter." She walks over to the fat man and the man with the mole and searches their body. "Ah, here it is." She grabs two rings, full of keys from both of the men''s pockets and leaves the room while saying, "Please take care of them, Walter!" giving them a smile but her eyes are colder then ice.

 Chapter 26 Slave Market 2

    Lin Yu Yan left the three men in the room and closed the door looking at all the slaves in the warehouse. She only opened the cage and unlocked all of them of their chains. She was weirded out why didn''t some run away. Some children were able to find their parents, some, not so lucky.


    She looked over at all of them and she can see death in their eyes. They don''t really care for what is going to happened to them anymore. It seems they have lost hope.


    "Okay, everyone. Listen up. I have your contracts in my hands so don''t do anything funny. All the men and women each is responsible for a child." Everyone in the room was confused at her instruction but they followed anyway.


    "But the female tiger, I going to need you to carry two children. And the Male Alligator, I''m going to need to to carry four. We are going to go to my house but it''s dangerous to get there and it''s at least a full day of walking if we go in such a big group. Each one you you are responsible to carry one child, but of course the tiger, two, and alligator, four. I will take care of the last child. Now get everyone get ready."


    Everyone was hustling together and carrying one child. The children left didn''t want to ride with the spirit beast because they are a little scared.


    "It''s okay." Lin Yu Yan carefully assures both the spirit beasts by patting their heads showing warmth and for the children to not be scared. They were spectacle but they got used to it and both spirit beast and children calm down their nerves.


    "Spirit Beast, I''m sorry for making you responsible but I really need your help." Lin Yu Yan looks over at the spirit beast for a response. They are still a little cautious with humans since it was the human''s fault they are in this mess. But with the clear black eyes of Lin Yu Yan, they can feel the sincerity within her.


    "Leave the oldest child to walk with me." The oldest is a 10 year old boy. He still has the strength to move but skinny from the lack of food.


    Looking around, she found that there was another little boy sitting on the ground. She walks closer but was stopped but a man.


    "Ma''am, you shouldn''t go close to the child. He''s a demon." All of the slaves looked at each other agreeing to not get close to him.


    "It''s fine." Lin Yu Yan walked closer and she could really feel the demon aura around him. ''The blood clan, heart of a human, power of demons. Perfect for my army.''


    She walked right in front of him and bend down to his level to meet eye to eye. His eyes glow in red. "Hey, you''re going to be okay. I''m here to help." Lin Yu Yan grabbed the child''s arm and lifted him up for her to hold in her arms.


    The little boy was confused. Her embrace was warm and he had the urge to cry. He missed his mother and her hug felt like his mothers and cried in her arms.


    "It''s okay, don''t cry little one." She rubbed his back as his grip on her became tighter.


    "Okay, it seems I''ll be taking care of two children. Everyone hold up a sec." While holding the demon boy in her arms, her hand touched the chains and the cages and they disappeared. Lin Yu Yan has taken the chains and cages in to her space ring. The whole warehouse was empty in no time with nothing but the people and spirit beasts.


    "So the bad men won''t use them again. Okay everyone, let''s move." Lin Yu Yan opens the door and they start walking through the backs of the town so people wouldn''t see the slaves.


    About an hour passed and they have made it in the Unknown forest. Everyone is a little tired. Lin Yu Yan was still holding the box Han Bingwen gave her. She thought they are far away enough from them so she opened it when they were walking.


    It was a ring, not just any ring, a Spiritual space ring. The owner can''t enter but spirit beasts the owner has contracts with can. This ring is a high grade one and can hold a total of 100 people if wanted.


    ''The one at the auction? I didn''t notice he got it. But this ring... If I can put Silver in here since I made a contract with him, I can with these slaves as well right? Good thing I didn''t burn the contracts yet. Let''s experiment...'' Lin Yu Yan wanted to test her theory. It is a ring that needs blood from a person to determine the person to be it''s owner and so she bit her finger and dropped a couple of blood on the ring and it glowed a beautiful blue.


    She looked over at the people behind her and she placed a hand on a man''s shoulder and said, "Sorry, I want to try something." And the man disappears in a flash.

 Chapter 27 Spirit Space Ring

    Everyone is in shock. "What did you do to him!?" One woman screamed and is now scared to death. Everyone started to panicked after hearing the woman scream. Some of the kids started crying but the spirit beasts seems calm.


    "Calm down. He''s fine. He is in this ring." She showed the blue ring to the ''people'' and asks a question to the man inside the ring.


    "Sir, are you okay in there?" She can hear his voice through her head.


    "Uh, yes. What is this place?" The man is confused he can hear the voice of the woman who bought them but can''t see her. It''s is warm and somehow giving them energy.


    "It''s my spirit space ring. How are you feeling?" Only Lin Yu Yan can hear the man''s voice so the other people thought she was crazy.


    "Weirdly stronger. It''s not cold anymore like outside."


    "Are you sure? Make sure you are okay." She needs to make sure so she wouldn''t sent children in there alone.


    "Yes. I feel very energized in here." The man feels his energy building up again and is feeling more alive.


    "Good." Before anyone else can do anything, Lin Yu Yan was already sending people in to the ring and before anyone knows it, all but 11 people went into the ring.


    "Everyone feeling okay in there?" She ask a couple of more questions and she knows they are safe in their. The 2 spirit beasts also are in their feeling fine. Lin Yu Yan can hear some kids feeling better. ''I need to get home soon to heal the sick and injured.''


    "Okay, I would like to know your name and age." Lin Yu Yan turns to look at the 10 people she left out.


    Six boys and five girls were left out of the ring. They look at each other and the first one to answer was the little demon boy who took a liking to Lin Yu Yan.


    "My name is Tong Kenzhi. I''m 6 years old." The little demon boy looks straight into Lin Yu Yan eyes to show his determination and trust for her.


    "I''m Wu Lang. I''m 10 years old." He is the older kid that Lin Yu Yan was in charge of protection.


    "I''m Zhao Meiying. I''m 15 years old." One of the girls Lin Yu Yan left out.


    "My name is Chu Yang. Age 24." She is a lot older than the other girls.


    "I''m Gu Xiang. Age 20." He was one of the powerful men chained to the wall in the warehouse.


    "I''m Xie Rong. Age 25." Same as the last guy.


    "Peng Ai. 14." This girl answered quickly.


    "My name is Li Dan E. 16." She also looked away quickly.


    "Wei Ru. Just Ru. age 11." This boy just looked down not wanting to meet her eyes.


    "I''m Jin Baoyu. age 17." Her voice was strong but a little terrified.


    "I''m¡­Zhang Haocun. Age 18." Lin Yu Yan looks at him. He looks very familiar and is as handsome as a prince should be but she doesn''t look more into it.


    "Okay, I left you out because one, there is no more room in the ring, two, you guys may not be strong now but I am going to depend on you guys in the future, three, I like you guys."


    The last reason was a little weird cause they never heard any master of their''s say that about them in that way but they just really want this to be over with and answers, "Yes, master."


    "Anyway, because I have this spirit space ring, It''s a lot easier to move. I still have things to do in this city so I''m going to go back. I mean WE are going to go back. It takes a while for us to go to my house, at least a day but you guys are all weak and tired. Let''s get some rest before I explain anymore things we need to do." Lin Yu Yan looks and sees everyone nodding their heads to agree.


    "Follow me. We need a good night''s rest." She leads them out of the forest back Taiyang City.

 Chapter 28 Happy Birthday!

    Lin Yu Yan walked in to Mo Pharmacy surprised to see Mo Chung Da still awake at this time.


    "Master Mo, you are still up?"


    "I was worried about you. Did everything go as plan for you?" Mo Chung Da notice the people behind her. "Are they with you?"


    "Everything went better than I thought. And yes they are with me. Do you have any rooms to spare for us tonight? My home is a little far away."


    "I only have five rooms to spare. The two Han brothers left to sleep in a nearby hotel."


    "Thanks." Lin Yu Yan turns around to speak to the group. "Alright pair up. There should be 3 groups of boys and 2 groups of girls leaving one out."


    She points at one of the girls, Zhao Meiying. "You, come with me. We will be sleeping in a hotel room together. Alright, it''s settle."


    Lin Yu Yan and everyone else went to sleep that night. As she was in her room, she was asking the people in her ring if they are fine.


    "Hey, are you guys okay? Not hungry or anything?"


    The first man that got in the ring answers, "No, we are actually energized. We are hungry but in this space, it seems to be suppressed."


    "That''s good. Everyone, get a good night''s rest. Tomorrow I''ll show you guys your new home."


    ---------


    The next morning, Lin Yu Yan left earlier then Zhao Meiying to get some food and supplies, enough for a little more than 100 people and 2 spirit beast. Lin Yu Yan left without her veil showing her face. The reason why she wore it was to avoid the Lu Family but she has been found out so there really is no use anymore.


    She walked around the city where there is very few people around. Each of them was nice and very caring but Lin Yu Yan can see the pity in their eyes. They gave her weird looks and some even laughed. Lin Yu Yan didn''t mind it. All she did was smile the sweetest smile and they would just look at her in with their face full of shame.


    Lin Yu Yan was getting the last few ingredients when someone showed up behind her. It was Han Bingwen. She was so worried about the ''people'' that she totally forgot she left Han Bingwen in the warehouse with the slave traders.


    "Ah, Bingwen. Sorry, I left you." She gave him a nervous smile.


    Han Bingwen was a little upset but he kind of deserves it. "Yu Yan, I wanted to tell you this a while ago and didn''t get a chance but¡­ I wanted to apologize what I -uh- did last time¡­"


    Lin Yu Yan was surprised he called only her name but she feels more comfortable with him saying it. She is from the modern world and she has always been called Yu Yan. ''He''s apologizing from when I tried to wake him up from last time¡­? I already forgot about it.''


    "It''s fine! I have forgotten all about it! Thanks for coming with me to the auction last night too. It was great help! Let''s just call it even then." She gave him a beautiful smile and he smiles back at her.


    The few women around them was jealous. They were wondering why a scar-face girl got such a handsome guy around her. Lin Yu Yan was also surprised by the smile. Her heart was beating fast and she felt strange.


    "Anyway, Happy Birthday! I was going to say it yesterday when I gave you your gift but I didn''t want the traders hearing it." Han Bingwen was helping her grab some bags when he said that and Lin Yu Yan eyes widen. She was overjoyed, ''How did he find out?''


    "Thank you! I really like the gift! The ''people'' seems to be okay in there."


    And they both smile at each other.

 Chapter 29 Food

    Han Bingwen was honestly surprised when he even saw Lin Yu Yan still in the city. ''Where are the slaves?'' After saying happy birthday, what Lin Yu Yan said confused him.


    On their way back to Mo Chung Da''s place, with Zhao Meiying, he was too curious and wanted to know what Lin Yu Yan meant by ''the people seems to be okay.''


    "Yu Yan, what did you mean ''the ''people'' seems to be okay''? Where are the slaves from last night?"


    Zhao Meiying ears twitch at the word ''slaves.'' She hates that word. She glared at him when he said it. But before she was going give him a piece of her mind, Lin Yu Yan spoke up.


    "Don''t call them slaves. I hate that word and it shouldn''t have existed. People are born equal. Spirit beast are born equal. Even demons are born equal. We are all equal. They have feelings just like I do and you do. I don''t want to hear you calling them slaves."


    Han Bingwen was a little scared at the tone of her voice. It really angered Lin Yu Yan. So he quickly apologize and reached their destination without Lin Yu Yan answering his question. They entered the back door of Mo pharmacy when they smelled something delicious.


    Mo Tianhua was making a big breakfast when she notice Lin Yu Yan entering the back door.


    "Yu Yan! Your up? I thought you would come here later since you came so late last night. The other''s are still asleep. I thought I would make breakfast for us all. It''s been a while since I had so much people come eat my food!"


    Mo Tianhua was very excited and happy. Not a lot of people her age are interested in medicine like her so it was hard to get people to like her. She is trying really hard to get these people to like her.


    Lin Yu Yan walked inside with Zhao Meiying and woke up the rest of the ''people'' she left here and gave each one a new set of clothing. She told all of them to wash up and clean the bedding and their clothing before breakfast is ready.


    Zhao Meiying was surprised when she saw Lin Yu Yan''s face when she came to pick her up and the rest was giving the same expression now when they finally see her face. They were also confused and puzzled why they are being treated this way. Still thinking they were slaves, they just follow their master''s order not wanting to anger Lin Yu Yan.


    They washed up nicely. The girls were very happy to feel clean again. The clothing they had on was soft and comfortable and they all felt very happy with new clothes to wear.


    They walked out and place the bedding and their washed old clothing to hang with the help of the men. They all seem very happy to do something regular again and they smiled and happily helped each other hang them on the clothesline to dry.


    Lin Yu Yan was watching them while helping Mo Tianhua cook and asking was asking Lin Yu Yan questions. ''They are too innocent.'' She smiles but her eyebrows are crossed.


    They finished making the food and set up the table and Lin Yu Yan calls for all of them to come and eat. They all sit neatly by the table and and their eyes sparkle and mouth watered at the sight of the food in front of them.


    "Eat, it''s going to be a long journey to your new home." She gave them a look smile and they felt their heart strings knot up. The demon boy started gobbling down food first and the others just look at each other.


    "Go, eat. My house is very far away from here if we are walking." She assured the rest of them to eat and they picked up their utensils and started eating. They happily eat and the 10 year old boy, Wu Lang, started crying.


    Chu Yang, the oldest out of the girls, rubbed his back showing her kindness. The boy''s tears just kept flowing.


    "Food taste this good? This is the best food I''ve ever eaten!" Wu Lang looked over at Lin Yu Yan and Mo Tianhua. Lin Yu Yan was in shocked.


    "You''ll be eating even better in the future Wu Lang. Eat as much as you want." Lin Yu Yan walked up and gave him a pat on the shoulder.


    They all sat peacefully and enjoying their time eating as if it was their last meal. Just as they thought everything was finally peaceful, they heard a loud low voice in front of the pharmacy.

 Chapter 30 General Lu

    Lin Yu Yan was the first one to go outside and an old man with a couple on guards shows up. The rest of the crew shows up with Mo Tianhua and Han Bingwen in front.


    "Where is Lu Yu Yan?" He looks around and see an ugly scar face girl and a whole bunch of people chasing after her.


    "Are you Lu Yu Yan?" The old man asked Lin Yu Yan the question.


    "That''s a dumb question. I thought I told Lu Dao Fang my name is Lin Yu Yan. He''s even dumber than a child." Lin Yu Yan already knew he would show up but she didn''t think so soon.


    "Granddaughter! I haven''t seen you in a long time!" Showing a fake smile, General Lu just walks up to herabout to give her a hug but Lin Yu Yan dodged it and stood at least 5 meters away.


    "Ummm¡­ sorry, but what do you think you are doing?" She gave him a disgusting look making her face look evil. ''My god, he is even worse then what he was in the past.''


    "I was going to give my granddaughter a hug." He looked at her with innocent eyes but Lin Yu Yan is not taking in any of the crap.


    "If I recall the last time I met the Lu Family member, He has told me I have been kicked out a long time ago."


    "You Uncle is spouting nonsense-" General Lu didn''t finish his sentence and Lin Yu Yan quickly shut down the statement.


    "And I agreed." Lin Yu Yan looked away and turned her body back into the pharmacy when he said.


    "No, he was really spouting nonsense! You are still part of the Lu Family!" He is now desperate. General Lu thought if he would show that he cared for his granddaughter, she would want to be part of his family again, to use her for his gains.


    "No, I''m not, rather you like it or not, I will never be part of this family again. I don''t want a family who wants to kill me." Without even turning around to look at General Lu, she responded to his plea.


    "You have the Lu family''s blood flowing in you! You are part of the Lu Family! You are my granddaughter and I am your grandfather! Family sticks together!" General Lu is starting to get more aggressive.


    When Lin Yu Yan heard him say that, she couldn''t believe what she heard. She just turns around laughing evilly like a maniac.


    "HAHAHAA, Did you just say family sticks together!? Family? Sticks? Together!?!?" Han Bingwen started to worry, he can see so many emotions through her eyes, anger, sadness, and hate.


    "I don''t think you know the meaning of ''Family'', General Lu!?" She turns around and walks up to the old man and glares straight into his eyes.


    "I know why you need me. Because you are sick and I am associated with the Medical Sect.! Family sticks together? I don''t want to hear that sh!t coming out of a piece of trash who didn''t even help out his own son!"


    "What? Where did you hear that?" General Lu started to panic. ''People shouldn''t know about it!''


    She was so frustrated she gave him a punch right in his face and he flew right out of the entrance pushing the guard behind him flying back with him. "Don''t you dare f*** with me! The whole towns knows it! Your the idiot who doesn''t realize everyone knows what happened to my father! You are even worse than Lu Dao Fang! Do you even know what today is!?"


    She walked to him and tower over him to show him that she is not a naive little girl. "You call yourself my grandfather? Do you even know how old I am? I turn 14 years old, TODAY! You even had to ask if I was ''Lu Yu Yan''!? The only reason why you recognize me is because the scars on my face!? Your dumb son must of told you how I look like! Do you know why Lu Tian Tian and Lu Dao Fang can recognize my face? It''s because they are the one including that bastard woman who caused my face to look like this!!!"


    She walks back into Mo Pharmacy and gives him one last fact to the face. "You are glaring at me with all this hate blaming your problems on me. The reason why YOUR family is broken and you have these problems in the first place is because it was always your fault, General Lu. Your fault why my father and mother is dead, your other son is stupid, your granddaughter is spoil and why Grandmother died a broken woman. I wonder how grandmother would think of you now that you''ve become the man she hates the most."


    Closing the gates, Lin Yu Yan had to add another comment, "Don''t you ever come get me again." and slams the gates, making a loud noise, creating one busy morning for her.

 Chapter 31 3rd Prince 1

    Gu Xiang (one of the ''people'' Lin Yu Yan bought and is among the 11 people she left out) saw the old man and was furious. He was the reason why he was in this mess. Gu Xiang, brother of the Evil mother of Lu Tian Tian, Gu Wangshu, has been betrayed by his own sister for killing someone he never knew and has been living in the streets until he was captured by slave traders.


    Gu Wangshu has killed a man who has been stalking her for years. His name was Li Hong, brother of Li Dan E (another girl of the group). Which is why she hates the Lu family and the Gu family. Reason why she stayed away from Gu Xiang after she heard his last name.


    When he heard Lin Yu Yan was the daughter of the General Lu, he glared at her. But he remembered his niece looks a little different from Lin Yu Yan and the Old man kept spouting nonsense. He can tell Lin Yu Yan was not in that cruel family.


    Everyone who was there hated the Lu family. Xie Rong (also part of the group,) has been missing for a year. He left his village to find more work to feed his family but with a mistake he has made, he has been sold to a slave trader for 50 pieces of copper. Xie Rushi, Luo Bojing''s wife, is his sister and he was in tears when he finally met his sister again.


    The rest has been sold the same way by the Lu family. They all glared at General Lu and when they also heard Lin Yu Yan was the granddaughter of General Lu. Their hopes were up for a second because they thought they finally are free but Lin Yu Yan''s killing intent was so strong against General Lu, everyone froze in place.


    They stood in place and just watched the show. After Lin Yu Yan closed the gates, she looks at everyone at the door, "Get ready, we are leaving." and walks off to finish her breakfast and grabbing her things.


    The rest grabbed their stuff and head to the back door of the pharmacy. Han Bingwen grabbed his things and also follow pursuit.


    Han Mingli and Han Jingju was entering the front and was confused why it was so loud in the morning. Some of the citizens saw the scene in front of Mo Pharmacy and was talking about it. They both got the jest of everything and headed in already knowing what has happened.


    Some of the employees are getting ready to open the shop and running around trying to get setup. They walked in nodding their heads to show respect to the employees and asked one of them where Han Bingwen and Lin Yu Yan is.


    After getting their answer, they head to the back and stood next to Mo Chung Dan and Mo Tianhua looking at the direction of the back door. Han Mingli saw Han Bingwen, Lin Yu Yan and a group of people leaving.


    "Wait! I wanna go too!" Han Mingli ran over to Han Bingwen side.


    "We can''t. Bingwen, you can''t go either. You know why we can''t go." Han Jingju answers and walks over to them reasoning them both.


    "Ah, that''s right¡­" Han Bingwen was thinking. ''It''s going to take a while too¡­ I have to finish it soon then.'' "Okay, Let leave when we take them home first."


    "You don''t have to. You do what you need. I''ll take care of myself from here. Just go." Lin Yu Yan looks at him showing reassurance.


    "But we need your help!!!" A loud voice yelled in the morning. Again.


    Lin Yu Yan sighs and gives them a look telling them to stay as she walks in the pharmacy wondering who''s voice it was.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t heal the 3rd prince." Mo Chung Da was already fed up with General Lu''s fake love and now is frustrated with this lady''s plea.


    "What''s going on Master Mo?" Lin Yu Yan asked him walking up behind him. "Queen Zhang Lijuan?" Lin Yu Yan was shocked that someone so of high status would show up in the pharmacy pleading for help.


    "Please, Master Mo. Can you at least come and examine his sickness? Please!" She even bowed down to Mo Chung Da and he became flustered.

 Chapter 32 3rd Prince 2

    "Why don''t you just check, Master Mo." Lin Yu Yan looked at him waiting for his reply.


    Mo Chung Da looked over and he can see the sparkle in her eyes. ''She''s planning something.'' But he went ahead and decided to go anyway. "Alright, I''ll go. I''ll be taking my disciple with me as well."


    Lin Yu yan was surprised he caught her plans but she was happy he went along with it. The queen was very happy and left back to the Palace.


    Lin Yu Yan quickly went back to tell them there was a change of plans and said wait at Mo Pharmacy until she comes back.


    It is still only 9 am and Lin Yu Yan plans to comeback before noon in order to get home by tonight. They quickly set to the palace and met the queen at the entrance. They were shown to the room where the 3rd prince was resting.


    When they entered, the smell being used was a sweet smell both Mo Chung Da and Lin Yu Yan recognize. She looked over at Master Mo and they quickly open the windows to let the air out. Lin Yu Yan removed and stored the incense in her space ring.


    "What are you doing!? Those are expensive incense from a far away land costing thousands of gold each!" One of the servants said with anger.


    "It''s a drug." Lin Yu Yan answered with a subtle voice. "It will be very addicting and highly toxic to the body killing many cells in the body if it keeps being replenish everyday. The 3rd prince may die from a drug overdose in the future and not from his actual sickness."


    The queen and her servants has no idea what she meant but it must be deadly. Master Mo quickly diagnose the 3rd prince and knows the problem.


    "Your son has been poisoned of some sort. The poison has been spreading faster than usual with the help of the incense. It''s a deadly poison starting off with blocking points of qi and then making him weaker day and night. He has only a little less then 2 days left to live at this rate." Mo Chung Da told the queen.


    The doctor of the royal court looked down not wanting to make eye contact with Mo Chung Da from being unable to diagnose the 3rd prince.


    "Your majesty, I have diagnose the sickness but I am unable to heal him." Mo Chung Da sat up and looked at the sweating prince. The queen was devastated and tears started flowing on her face. The servants who worked for the 3rd prince was also in tears.


    "I can," and a soft voice was overheard from the crying and the queen looked up to see a scar-face woman.


    "I can heal him." Lin Yu Yan walks in front of Mo Chung Da. She looks over and sees the poison has not reach his inner core.


    "Master Mo and Imperial Doctor, I need some ingredients." Lin Yu Yan list ingredients from her head in certain amounts and they quickly went sent guard to grab it.


    Lin Yu Yan was getting herself ready for the extraction so she rolled up her sleeves showing her scars and looked over at the servants, guards and the Queen to not say a word about them.


    They were surprised but since she is saving the 3rd prince, they listen to her request.


    She got the ingredients ready but before she even started, the imperial doctor started questioning her.


    "Wait, what are you going to do anyway?" He started to get cautious. "How old are you¡­? Who are you?"


    Mo Chung Da was going to step up and stop him but Lin Yu Yan answered anyway.


    "Age 14. Lin Yu Yan. I''m extracting the so call ''poison'' in his body into the bowl or spiritual herbs. This poison is quite rare and can be useful at times. Using the right mix of medical herbs and spiritual herbs, I can make a tonic that will not only save the prince''s life but also improve it."


    The queen was confused. ''What does she mean by improve?''


    Lin Yu Yan saw the look in the queen''s eyes and can see her confusion. "What I mean by ''improve'' is he was probably poison sometime as a child but was able to either get heal or withstood it, hence why the poison is taking longer than usual."


    Lin Yu Yan looked over where the incense use to be and also commented, "My guess is the reason why you were gifted the incense was because the poison was taking too long."

 Chapter 33 3rd Prince 3

    "What? Who is trying to kill the 3rd prince!?" The queen was getting angry. ''Who would want to kill the 3rd prince? He''s so kind to everyone! Even to the poor!''


    "Someone is always after the royal''s head, which is why you have guards in the first place, right? But it seems the guards are not doing their job." The guards in the room faces turned red in embarrassment and anger. The queen was also embarrassed since the way Lin Yu Yan said it was like she was mocking them. Li Yu Yan was still making the bowl of herbs while some guards glare at her and the others looks down in shame.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to sound like a jerk. Whoever gave you the incense is probably the one trying to kill the prince. Anyway, I need to concentrate. Please leave." Lin Yu Yan was getting ready to start the extraction.


    Everyone left but was still thinking at the last word she said before they were sent away. ''Whoever sent the incense is probably the killer¡­''


    Anyway, Lin Yu Yan started off by focusing on her qi. She used her qi to block the points around the 3rd prince''s inner core to stop the poison from entering in. It only was able to stop the poison for 30 minutes before the poison itself melts it''s away.


    Because the poison is a rare one, Lin Yu Yan took out needles out of her space ring. These were also items left by her mother. She placed the needles by the heart, neck, arms and certain places in the legs.


    These needles are special and is actually used for combat. These needles are made from a special metal that can absorb qi. Since the poison has the same consistency as qi, she thought maybe it would work with this poison.


    In the bowl, is a mixed of spiritual herbs and some medical herbs soup colored green that can help the healing process of the princes body with the use of the poison and needs a bit of the prince''s blood, which will determine the usage of the herbs.


    Focusing with the use of her qi, Lin Yu Yan was able to extract the poison out of the princes body and absorbs it in her body. She could''ve used someone else''s body for the process but she doesn''t like to hurt innocent people and she also wanted to experiment it in her body.


    Because she has a high recovery rate and has been badly poison before, she wanted to see if her body is immune to poison and see if the medication for this method actually works. So, the prince could die during this process. Lin Yu Yan kind of has some beef (fight) with the Wang family so this could be a sacrifice/offering to her.


    So far, the poison has not made her body suffer and has not made any differences to her body. In some parts of her body, especially where the poison is entering, her hand, it''s hot and cold at the same time. It seems her body is able to destroy the poison from the use of the previous poison she absorbed, Arctic cobra and the Red chestnut, as the weapon.


    Before the poison gets destroyed, Lin Yu Yan place her hand in the bowl of herb soup and pushed as much of the poison her body has not destroyed, in to the bowl. She then adds in the prince''s blood, one drop is good enough. The soup turned from a green color to a purple. With her recovering rate and her curiosity, she also placed a drop of her blood in the soup wondering if it would make a difference and it turned the purple color to a blue.


    It surprised Lin Yu Yan so she made observation and tried the medical soup to make sure it did no harm. Surprisingly, it made her level up, from a 4 star martial general to a 5 star martial general.


    With a little bit of the blue medication Lin Yu Yan just made, she lift up the 3rd prince''s head so he can properly drink the medicine but it seems he isn''t swallowing it. ''Damn it, I guess I have to use my mouth.'' Lin Yu Yan doesn''t want to but she took a gulp of the medication and placed her lips on the 3rd prince''s lips and he started drinking the medication.

 Chapter 34 3rd Prince 4

    The 3rd prince woke up seeing a woman lips on his making him swallow something. He was unable to move his whole body but his eyes could still move. He scan to see that he was still in his room and sees this gorgeous woman aiding him.


    "Ah, have you woken up? Let me remove my needles so you can start moving your body." Lin Yu Yan saw his eyes open so she quickly removed the needles and the 3rd prince was able to get himself up.


    "What happened to me?" The 3rd prince looked over at this unknown woman and she answers.


    "Umm¡­ well, it seems you have been poisoned. Probably a while back. This poison was suppose to be faster than what you were going through but it seems your body was resisting it and was able to slow it down but not fully destroy it. I was able to extract it from your body but I know your body would be too weak after the extraction and need to absorb something since it''s been like 3 or 4 months since you have been poison? Since it''s been so long since your body could absorb anything and the poison was the thing blocking it, your body might overreact by absorbing natural energy from other people which may kill the people around you, so I changed the poison into your medication and into something more helpful for your body."


    She was right. The 3rd prince can feel his flow of qi stronger and quicker. He was told to drink the rest of the medication on his own. After he finished it, his body quickly recovered as if nothing has happened. It only took less the 5 hours to finish the healing.


    Lin Yu Yan stepped outside and the servant and guard who was sitting waiting patiently for the prince to be fine, rushed to get the queen, king and the palace doctor.


    The prince walked out after Lin Yu Yan and saw her going towards the exit of the palace. He wanted to thank her and stopped her from leaving.


    "Hey, uh, Thanks for saving my life. As the 3rd prince of the Wang empire, I owe you. What would you like?" The 3rd prince was more kinder, noble and sensible than the 4th prince.


    ''Now there''s a huge difference. No wonder the 3rd prince is so famous in town. A lot of people are grieving for him, he is quite handsome too.''


    "My son!" Imperial Queen, Zhang Lijuan, was in tears and held her son close to her. "I''m glad you are still alive! I wouldn''t know what to do if I lost my last child!" The Queen wept and the King, the emperor, Wang Ning, was relieved to see that his genius child is not a cripple anymore.


    "Father¡­" He looked at his father and looked down.


    "I see that you survived. But it''s too late already, I have officially announced my 4th son, Wang Hongbin as the crown prince." The Emperor looked at his last son from his favorite wife with sadness.


    "It''s okay, Father Emperor. I''m fine with that." He may be smiling but both his fist are clenched.


    Lin Yu Yan wanted to walk away quietly not trying to get notice but the Emperor saw a women he thought he recognized.


    "Lin Feng yue?" He was surprised. He thought he was living in the past again seeing the beautiful woman he wanted but could never have.


    "That is my mother." Lin Yu Yan turns around and says she is the daughter.


    "Oh, you were the one I promised marriage to my 4th son. I was told you died a couple weeks ago. I haven''t seen you in about ten years since the incident with you as a child."


    "I''m sorry, I don''t remember you. But it is an honor you remember me."


    "Thank you for saving my son!" The queen was overjoyed and ran over to hold the hand of her son''s savior.


    "It was nothing. Really. I was only experimenting if it would work and it did. The Imperial doctor should double check on him."


    The Emperor was shocked. ''I believe she should only be 13 or 14 years old by now. She was the one who healed my son?"


    "As thanks, I will grant you to marry my 3rd son, Wang Ping."

 Chapter 35 3rd Prince 5

    "What?" Not only Lin Yu Yan said that, the 3rd prince, the queen and the servants was surprised. Lin Yu Yan and Wang Ping looked at each other. Wang Ping blushed but Lin Yu Yan just looked angry.


    "I apologize, Emperor, but I will like to decline that offer." She took a bow and the emperor was surprised.


    ''Most people would be happy to live in the palace¡­ she is just like her mother¡­'' The emperor was angry but he didn''t want anymore trouble so he accepted her apology.


    The 3rd prince was a little disappointed. He wished she did say yes, he fell in love at first sight. She may have scars on her face when she took off the veil to save him but she was kind and beautiful in her eyes.


    The 3rd Prince wanted to ask why she decline but when the other imperial concubine of the emperor has heard the news of someone was able to heal the unknown disease of the 3rd prince, they rushed to get her to save their child.


    Lin Yu Yan didn''t want to but she did. Each child was easier than the 3rd princes and all of them took around another 5 hours. It''s the same as when she place her qi to block Luo Bojing''s flow of qi, accept, she taught the children to absorb it instead. It was an easy process since they all had teachers who tried to teach them the use of qi. There was a total of 10 other children, 6 girls and 4 boys and they all had the same poison. ''Probably poisoned before they were born.''


    She finished quickly and heads back to Mo Pharmacy, where Mo Chung Da left already due to issues at the pharmacy.


    It was late so she decides to stay another day and will leave the next morning.


    -------


    "Mother! 3rd brother has been healed!" Wang Hongbin heard the news of Wang Ping has been healed by an unknown doctor in the area.


    "I know. I saw all the other concubines shuffle their way towards the 3rd prince''s chambers to request this doctor to heal their children." Li Muqiu, mother of the 4th prince. "But the emperor has already made it official that you will be crown prince. He knows he is unable to change that with the backup of General Lu and the elders of the empire.


    Wang Hongbin sighs in relief that his position has been finalized. He finally can be the person his mother wanted him to be. The Emperor of the Wang Empire.


    "But it''s not over, we need to know who this doctor is. Maybe we can get him on our side." Li Muqiu has already made plans to advance her status.


    "Mother, I heard the doctor was a woman. Father said she was Lin Feng Yue, whoever she was, daughter or something." Wang Hongbin words made her flip.


    "What!?" She shouted loudly which made Wang Hongbin flinched. "Did you say Lin Feng Yue''s daughter!?!?" She looked over at her son to confirm she wasn''t just hearing things.


    "Yes. That''s what Father Emperor said to all of us." He looked at his mother in confusion.


    ''But she was suppose to be dead? Lu Tian Tian said she was killed a couple weeks ago. What happened? Tsk. Seems like the b!tch''s daughter is as tough to kill as her mother.''


    Her beautiful face scrunched to an ugly, dark and hateful face. ''Damn, it was supposed to be a flawless plan! Lu Tian Tian so useless! Their whole family is useless! The only good thing is that she is so easy to use! I guess I have to send my men out.''

 Chapter 36 Cultivation

    It was the next morning, Lin Yu Yan woke the others up and ate breakfast quick. They thank Mo Chung Da and Mo Tianhua for their hospitality and sets off.


    The Han brother''s left yesterday when Lin Yu Yan was healing the 3rd prince so she was kind of sad that she didn''t get a chance to say thanks for all the things they did for her.


    Lin Yu Yan and her ''people'' left to buy a couple more supplies and set off to the Unknown Forest. She checked on the rest of the ''people'' in the spirit space ring and they are still doing fine. Some of the children are hungry so Lin Yu Yan was thinking she may have to get to her home quick. But she asked one of the strong men who was also chained to the wall at the warehouse with Gu Xiang to slowly absorb the energy in the ring.


    They were still on the path through the Unknown Forest, she told her ''people'' to keep their senses sharp as she deals with the ''people'' inside the ring.


    The man said he was able to do it. He is one of the few who already knows how to cultivate. He slowly focused his body and cleared his mind and he was able to grow stronger in the ring. Lin Yu Yan confirmed that he is absorbing the energy in the ring.


    She then told everyone, including the women and children to sit, relax their bodies and focus their sense on the energy around them. There was a little less than ? of the ''people'' who was not able to absorb the energy. Sadly, only the one''s who can cultivate are the only ones who can suppress their hunger a little bit more.


    ''That''s more than I thought would be able to cultivate. I only have to work with only about 18 ''people''¡­ Good, Good! Even better!'' Lin Yu Yan happily smiles with a hint of scheme in her face.


    ''She has something up¡­" Zhao Meiying (the girl who went with Yu Yan to sleep at an Inn,) looked at her expression and notice the change. She sighs. ''I hope it''s a good one.'' She is the only girl in the group who was the closest to Lin Yu Yan than the others.


    After Lin Yu Yan finished her business with the ''people'' in the ring, she turns her attention over the the people she left out.


    "Okay everyone! Listen up! I will be training you at this moment. I can sense your level and give each one of you proper training before we reach home." Lin Yu Yan looks at everyone''s eyes to show her commitment.


    They all stood and looks over at her to confirm they weren''t hearing things. They all were happy to hear the word ''home'' come out of her mouth and all got a little excited to reach home.


    "Alright, now follow me." Lin Yu Yan walks into the woods, off the path and found a good open area to discuss her training.


    "Alright, I''ll start off with basic knowledge. Some of you already know this and some don''t so I will just properly explain it all to you guys." She stand up and the others found logs and stone to sit down listening to their master.


    "Okay, I''ll start off where and what is qi, also known as spiritual energy. Everyone, I mean most people, has a spiritual inner core or just inner core is fine. It''s where your qi comes from and creates another organ system found in our body like the Respiratory System, Digestive System and Nervous System."


    Most of them know that but had no idea this system thing she was talking about but Lin Yu Yan didn''t want to get into the details about it so she carried on.


    "It''s called the Cultivation System. Easy, right? It''s a system with is people are either born with it or create it unconsciously. There is a way to help create one or help the body build it up but that''s for only some of you here to understand later." she looked at 3 out if the 11 people in the eye telling them that they are the one chosen to learn it.


    "And those people are called Cultivators. Everyone in understanding so far?" They all nod their heads.


    "Cultivators sit and absorb the natural energy in world. In the space ring, the natural energy is super dense which is why it''s easier to level up in the there then out here.


    Natural energy is very good for the body which is why the ''people'' in the ring is doing okay. Though space ring is mostly used for spirit beasts the owner has contacts with but it seems to be use on people too.


    Natural energy then turns to qi in your body. That process is called Cultivation and the body naturally does it by itself already by changing natural energy into qi as you grow up. Understand?" Everyone is still in the process of consuming the new information but they get it.

 Chapter 37 sPeoples 1

    "This, you should already know but you cultivate by setting your mind clear and absorbing natural energy by feeling your surroundings. This part is easiest out of all the things you need to do to grow your qi and to grow in power." Lin Yu Yan looks at everyone again.


    "Alright. Now that you know more where your power is, let''s start on knowing what everyone''s rank is. Everyone can tell that each person here has a different level of power in them. For example, look over at Gu Xiang."


    Gu Xiang is the strongest out of them all. "He is a Martial King. 3-star to be exact."


    They all looked at each other and only a few understood what she meant.


    "The ranks of Cultivators are in order from lowest to highest is Martial: Warrior, Knight, General, King, Emperor, Honor, Supreme, Saint, God. Though I listed the highest as Martial God, You can still get stronger than that. The strongest Cultivator reached Martial god but it took him many years to get to it. I heard he lived for thousands of years before he past."


    The demon boy, Tong Kenzhi, was amazed. He really can''t wait to learn how to cultivate better and become a cultivator himself. Wu Lang is also excited to get started. The others know a little already and just wanted to start moving.


    "Alright, I know it''s boring but bare with me. But to reach Martial warrior, you must be higher then a level 10. Level 1-10 are not ranks like some of you here. And each rank is leveled with stars. The first 3, Warrior, Knight, and General each have up to 5 stars. The rest has 10 stars."


    "Wait, why does the rest have 10 stars?" Xie Rong, one of the oldest of the group asked.


    "Good question. It''s because it takes a long time to reach the ranks. Reaching each stars takes years already. The ranks after get so tough that it broke into 10 stars. Most people reach rank Martial General at age 30."


    "Whao, it takes that long?" Li Dan E ask a question this time. She was the quiet one and when she spoke up unconsciously, she blushed and looked away.


    "Yes. Maybe even longer. But as I look at this group and with my help, we may grow even stronger." She smiles at all of them.


    "Especially because it''s you guys. I see a lot of potential in all you guys. I can see each one of you has something on your mind that you yourself want to reach. I have a goal, to revenge my parents." She looks at everyone and explains her situation.


    "I choose you eleven because I need your help. When General Lu came over to the Mo Pharmacy, I saw in all of your eyes, especially," She points at Gu Xiang, Xie Rong, and Li Dan E.


    "It seems my family has done something to you. I apologize." She bows down deeply for them. "But I know this is not enough for you. Please, help me revenge my parents. Then maybe this will also help your heart be at ease. I promise, I will let you free from my burdens."


    No one said anything. Everyone looked at each other, then looked at Lin Yu Yan still deeply bowing her head.


    "My brother, named Li Hong, was murdered by Gu Wangshu." The first one to talk was Li Dan E. "My brother and the evil woman was to be wedded. My brother was way older than me but he was the one who took care of me the most. My brother loved her but she left for another man. He didn''t give up but one day, he didn''t come home. I found his body near my house and the people who killed him was hired by Gu Wangshu. And after that, my family''s home was raided by the Wang family accused for stealing money and I was the last survivor." She looked down trying not to show her face in case she cried but she did anyway.


    "I''m¡­ Gu Wangshu''s brother." Gu Xiang looks over at Li Dan E. Li Dan E was surprised to see a kin of that evil woman. "I was accused for killing a man I never even met. I was away from my family my whole life, being born a good-for-nothing. But I worked up to where I am now and was able to come back to the Gu family. I only stayed in that house for a month then was accused for murder. It was probably your brother." He looked straight at Li Dan E. "I apologize for what my sister did to your family." He bowed deeply to her.


    "It''s not your fault, you shouldn''t do that!" Li Dian E became flustered.

 Chapter 38 sPeoples 2

    "Please, Please! Get up! It''s not you who should be apologizing!" Li Dan E got up to lift Gu Xiang off the ground.


    "It''s true that I don''t have to apologize but it was my sister''s doing. My family. I hate them with all my heart but I can''t deny that they are my family. Which is why Lin Yu Yan apologize to us for what her family has done to us." He looked over a Lin Yu Yan.


    Lin Yu Yan nodded her head. "I guess that makes you my uncle. Thanks for sharing. I would love to help you guys as much as possible since I''m basically forcing you to fight with me." She smiles at Gu Xiang and Li Dan E.


    "Since we are sharing, I''ll just share too." Everyone looked over at Jin Baoyu. "I ran away from home. My father married another woman and I didn''t approve. I get why he fell for her. She is beautiful and kind but I was afraid¡­ afraid that he wouldn''t love me or my late mother anymore." She looks down. "I know it was selfish of me to run away but my father was my whole world. He was the only person in my life after my mother died and I knew it was selfish of me to run away, so¡­ I decided to go back home."


    Everyone listened carefully paying attention to every word Jin Baoyu said. "But when I returned, My whole town has been burned to the ground. No trace of bodies, no trace of any presence. I found out it was some beast hunters who raided my village. I know my family still has to be alive and I have to find them." Lin Yu Yan placed a hand on her shoulder showing her she will do it.


    "I guess, I''ll also have my say before we start." Chu Yang was very serious. She was surprised that they all have something wrong with their life as well. "I¡­ I was a general of a small empire far from here. If you can tell, I''m a 1-star Martial king. My homeland is beautiful and mesmerizing. I grew up in a loving family, loving neighborhood, and a loving kingdom." She looks up at the sky trying to conceive her tears. "But it was destroyed in one night. Not by an enemy¡­" She looks straight at Lin Yu Yan. "But by the emperor himself."


    All their eyes open wide. What does she mean the emperor himself destroyed his own kingdom?


    "One day, me and my crew was out to patrol around the border and when we got back, we saw the emperor, slowly killing the last citizen in town. I couldn''t believe what I saw. The emperor-no, Chu Hoi-mo, My brother has killed every citizen of the small Chu empire. My team¡­ we fought him but¡­" She then looks at everyone. "I was the only one who was able to escape."


    Lin Yu Yan walks over to her too. "This is perfect then." Lin Yu Yan bend down to get on the same eye level as her. "I will help you grow even stronger if you want to defeat your brother."


    Lin Yu Yan looked at the others if they have anything to say but it seems some are still cautious and doesn''t want anyone to know.


    "It''s okay, I''ll wait till your ready. I know you guys need people to listen to you and I''ll be there when you are ready." She gives them a lovely smile. There heart melts a little with the warmth Lin Yu Yan was sharing.


    "Alright enough chit chat. I will now tell you your say your rank out loud. I will assign you to a partner."


    "Wu Lang: Rank 9


    Zhao Meiying: Martial warrior 1-star


    Chu Yang: Martial King 1-star


    Gu Xiang: Martial King 3-star


    Xie Rong: Martial Warrior 2-star


    Li Dan E: Martial Warrior 1-star


    Zhang Haocun: Martial King 2-star


    Wei Ru: Rank 10


    Jin Baoyu: Martial general 5-star


    Peng Ai: Martial King 2-star


    Tong Kenzhi: Martial king 1-star."


    The last two surprised everyone. Chu Yang was able to tell the power but she didn''t want to believe these kids born with so much power. Most of them couldn''t tell because either their rank was too low and they don''t know how to use their senses well.


    "Alright time to pair up!"

 Chapter 39 The Trail 1

    "Alright time to pair up!" Lin Yu Yan looked over them and was thinking about who pairs up with who.


    "Okay, I want Chu Yang with Gu Xiang. Gu Xiang, you may be stronger than her in rank but she has way more experience than you. I can tell by the constant injuries I see in your flow of qi and how more controlled you are with your qi." Chu Yang and Gu Xiang nods.


    "Next, I want Zhang Haocun and Xie Rong, Li Dan E with Zhao Meiying, Jin Baoyu with Tong Kenzhi, Wei Ru with Wu Lang, and Peng Ai with me."


    "Lin Yu Yan, why are we paired up in the first place?" Wu Lang asked and everyone in the room was also curious.


    "Well, we are doing a lot of things. First, survival. We are going to my house. I was able to make it through the forest because I concealed my presence and payed very close to my surroundings. But now, YOU won''t be concealing your power. Pay attention to your partner and work as a team."


    Lin Yu Yan points at 5 different direction. "Each group will go in those direction."


    "But there is 6 groups and 5 paths?" Xie Rong was the one who asked.


    "Because Wu Lang and Wei Ru are coming with me. Their rank is too low and their lives may be lost if they go alone. I planned to not be grouped with someone and get home on my own once I was done explaining everything, but it seems there was a good number of cultivators and you eleven had great potential to grow even bigger than the rest." Lin Yu Yan looked over at the different directions.


    "Each one of you have a different path to get to my house. Each pair will collect 5 herbs. Here is a list in detail on where they are and how they look like. I had around a hundred lists of herbs but these should be the best out of the list of herbs I need and for you to improve your movements.


    If you encounter people, run. My home is very inconspicuous so it will be hard to find it but the list also has a description on how you can find it. If you can''t escape, somehow stick with them or do anything to get rid of them. I''m okay with killing them. I''m sure you guys can do something about that.


    This training is specifically for you to fight beasts, spiritual beast or not but there are many creatures in this forest. I need you to get 6 hearts of any spiritual beasts for each group. You may get, at most, only 2 of the same kind. By the looks of everyone of you, You guys know how to read so everything you need to know is on that list.


    You also need to level up at least one star, and for the younger ones, reach the lowest rank, Martial Warrior."


    Lin Yu Yan tells each group which direction they need to go. Everyone was amazed at how detail and a how knowledgeable Lin Yu Yan was with the Unknown Forest. Not many people know about the Unknown Forest, hence why it''s called the Unknown Forest.


    Lin Yu Yan took a week to explore the forest based on the notes the Lu Yu Yan wrote down when she explored it. She only has a little amount of information about the forest but Lin Yu Yan took only a week to explore the most of the forest. Which is how she was able to meet Luo Bojing''s family.


    Lin Yu Yan has a good memory and she remembers where the herbs are and which one she needs to heal her face and heal those who are injured in the spiritual space ring and to help them start cultivating. Which is why she can fight so well from remembering movies and in her club from her previous life.


    "Okay everyone, you all should get to my house no less than 3 days. Tell me what you have to do."


    "We have to find 5 herbs in the list you gave us." Chu Yang answered.


    "We have to get 6 beast hearts, no more the 2 of on kind." Xie Rong said this.


    "Level up at least one star, or reach a rank for the younger ones." Zhao Meiying said it.


    "Make it home in 3 days." Tong Kenzhi said.


    "If encounter other people. Use all means to get away or get rid of them." Gu Xiang answered.


    "Survive." Wei Ru said. It was the first time he said anything the whole time he was with them. Everyone thought he was mute because he hasn''t said a word.


    "Yes¡­ Make it home safe, see you in 3 days. Go." and they start moving.

 Chapter 40 The Trail 2

    Group 1 & 2


    Lin Yu Yan leads the others to a certain point to get away from everyone. She checks the surroundings and looks over at Wei Ru and Wu Lang.


    "I''m sorry but I lied about me going with you guys. It''s only going to be you two. You guys won''t need to look for spiritual beast but will be looking for 8 herbs."


    Lin Yu Yan hands over a different list. Wu lang looked over at Wei Ru.


    "We are on our own?" Wu Lang became worried and asked Lin Yu Yan. He has some experience with fighting but only with other people who wants to pick a fight. Same with Wei Ru.


    "Yes, It''ll be fine. You don''t need to fight. Everything is in the list." Lin Yu Yan reassures them and looks over at Peng Ai. "I''ll be with Peng Ai. I''ll see you in a couple of days. Be safe."


    Peng Ai was surprised to be with just Lin Yu yan but she follows her anyway. They get maybe 50 feet away from them close to a river and Lin Yu Yan looks at Peng Ai.


    "Alright. There is a reason why I separated you from everyone." Lin Yu Yan''s face looked serious.


    Peng Ai started to worry and her body started shivering. ''Oh no, did she find out?''


    Peng Ai was kicked out of her village. Her parents never loved her. She was born with overwhelming power. Her Qi was too great for the little body of hers so there will be times where she has accidentally releases a great amount of qi from her body since her body is unable to contain it. She was taught by a local cultivator on how to control it a bit better but she still has trouble once in a while, especially when she is emotional.


    ''Of course she would find out. I don''t want to be alone.'' She looked down as if she was going to cry.


    Lin Yu Yan notice the change in Peng Ai''s face. She was confused to why she was sad but she had to tell her. "Your qi¡­ Your qi is different from everyone in the group."


    ''She found out! I don''t want to get kicked out!'' Peng Ai''s hands clenched into fists and was waiting for Lin Yu Yan to say what she needed to say so she would be left alone. But Lin Yu Yan said something else instead.


    "Your qi''s density is very very thick. I''m going to teach you how to use your qi. Mine is also thicker than most people. Your''s is about 1.5 times thicker than normal people. I didn''t tell anyone yet but each cultivator is able to convert qi into an element. Your''s is best with water. It''s a good way to practice control on your qi since you can''t use it as well as others. But before you can even change your qi into water, lets practice you flow of qi in water. Follow me."


    Lin Yu Yan used her qi and slowly lifted some water out of the river and lifted it towards them. She moves it and she was able to freely move it front of them. Lin Yu Yan learned she was able to do this when she danced in the lake one night. She practice it and was able to do this much.


    "I can only do this much but if it''s you¡­" Lin Yu Yan let the water drop to the ground and looks over at Peng Ai, "You can do even more. You may even make the water boil or separate water from the ground. I sure you can figure something out. And soon, I''ll teach you how to convert your qi into water."


    Peng Ai was amazed by the technique Lin Yu Yan used. She wanted to start practicing too. "Yes. I would like to try!" She kind of yelled a little to loudly and it surprised Lin Yu Yan.


    "Haha, I''m sure you can. But I''m going to have to leave you here alone for a few hours. I don''t fully trust Wei Ru and Wu Lang by themselves because they are still kids so I''m going to follow them for a while. This place is a safe spot and I''ll also keep an eye on you as well. Don''t make too much noise okay?" Lin Yu Yan looks over at Peng Ai for an answer.


    "Ah, yes! I will practice until you come back!"


    "Good." And Lin Yu Yan leaves.

 Chapter 41 The Trail 3

    Group 3


    Zhang Haocun and Xie Rong are on their way to get their first herb. Xie Rong was able to catch a rabbit for lunch. They walked around to try to find the first herb. The herb is a poppy seed, used to make sleeping powder.


    "The paper said these flowers that hold the seeds are usually around dead trees." Zhang Haocun was reading the paper and soon reached notice the dead trees around them. "It should be around here." He started to look around for the flowers.


    Xie Rong sensed something was not right here. ''Why is there so many dead trees?'' The air also became a lot stale the deeper they go. "What colors are the flowers?"


    "They should be a bright deep pink. If we do find it, be careful. We just need the seeds. The paper said the flowers grow them infinitely until they die." Zhang Haocun walks around a little farther and notice his vision became a little foggy. ''I''m a little tired¡­''


    Xie Rong walks behind him and also felt his vision fogging up and his mind feeling tired. Zhang Haocun was still reading the paper. "You will know you are close when you start feeling tired for some unknown reason¡­" And passed out while reading. He fell to the ground and woke up from the impact. Same thing happened to Xie Rong and they both get up quickly.


    "Shoot! We fell asleep!" He got up and looked over at Xie Rong. "We are near the flowers. Don''t fall asleep on me now!" Xie Rong nodded his head. They pinched themselves while moving their legs so it wouldn''t happen again.


    They closer they got, the more hazy their vision, and the more they want to sleep. The air got thicker and colder by the minute.


    They both sensed something, a creatures or so right in front of them. Black Vultures, They are not strong, but not weak and they are a sign of death. Because they bring death, they were cursed to never sleep again which is why they live around the Poppy flowers.


    They are not evil creatures. They just feed on dead corpses which is why they are a sign of death.


    Xie Rong notice there wasn''t one but hundreds of these birds around them. But they are all sleeping. Because of their curse, they are the only creatures known to be able to wake up consciously around this fog. Most creature including people, may die without them knowing. Which is a perfect place for these creature to live since food will be here for them.


    Zhang Haocun looks at Xie Rong signaling them to slowly move to the flowers. Zhang Haocun mouth the words, ''Watch me'' to Xie Rong to be careful when getting the seeds. On the paper, it says to pick up the seeds that are already on the ground. Everyday, each flower will lose 30 to 40 seeds a month and will land on the ground to grow more around them.


    Xie Rong understood and quietly pick up the seeds and placed them in the pouch. They grabbed 3 pouch fulls of seeds and plan to leave right away when Zhang Haocun had an idea.


    ''Let''s kill two birds with one stone, literally killing 2 of those black vultures for the spirit beast task.'' He whispered those words to Xie Rong and he agrees.


    They each slowly walk up to a bird and sliced it by the throat as quietly as possible. But the bird cawed very loudly waking up the others around them noticing the Zhang Haocun and Xie Rong.


    They rushed out of the area holding the dead vultures in their hand and being followed by the rest of them. They were quicker then the vultures and made it back into the lively part of the forest.


    "We made it!" Zhang Haocun sighed in relief. "Alright on to the next task."

 Chapter 42 The Trail 4

    Group 4


    "Hey, Gu Xiang? Is it okay if I ask you something?" Chu Yang and Gu Xiang is looking for some natural honey. Spiritual honey bees make spiritual honey which is good for the body and help medication taste a little better.


    "How did you learn so fast? I was taught by my father and mother the use of qi. They wanted me to protect myself just in case something happened to me when they are not around and I just ended up being the general after my brother was crowned king." Chu Yang was surprised he worked his way up to where he is now.


    "Well¡­" Still looking for the beehive, "I was taken away probably about 10 years ago into the Unknown Forest. There was a man who taught me some advice on how to get stronger. I''ve only fought spiritual beast and absorb natural energy. I actually only hidden myself in a cave until some of the guards own by my family found me and surprised I raised my energy in such a short period of time."


    "Really? Wow." Chu Yang was very interested in the growth of the Gu Xiang. She has been practicing and growing her entire life but she is still lower than him in rank.


    "But I think it was the cave I was in that made me so strong. It was a very thick and warm aura. It was a perfect place to cultivate. When I left, it thinned out a bit but it was still amazing. I think the cave produces natural energy faster than normal places. From the lecture our master gave us, I''m sure that place is produces natural energy fast. But I don''t know where it is now. All I know is that it''s somewhere in this forest."


    Chu Yang wanted to find this cave to gain more qi. She needed to get her kingdom back as soon as possible from that evil brother of hers.


    "Well, I can''t compare to you, who has been a general of an empire. I never fought a human before. I don''t know if I have the will to kill someone, not even my evil sister. You are amazing for even reaching rank Martial King. I thought I was good but you''re even better."


    Chu Yang was surprised at the complement and blushed a little but then again thought about the cave he was in to cultivate.


    "I found it." Gu Xiang found a spiritual bee and followed it while Chu Yang was still thinking of finding the cave.


    The hive was huge, in a cave. These bees are half a size bigger than the normal bee. "The paper says the bees have a deadlier stings then normal bees. A couple stings could kill a normal person." Chu Yang was getting a little taken back about the ingredient they need.


    "It''s fine then. We are not normal people. But we have to find a way to get in¡­ and hopefully not get stung¡­" Gu Xiang said.


    "Gu Xiang, Run!" Chu Yang already started running and Gu Xiang could hear buzzing behind him. Without even turning around, he could tell what was happening and sprinted towards Chu Yang. They were at least 100 feet away now and notice a honey bird flying towards the bee''s nest and the swarm of bees'' switch target to the bird and devoured the bird in seconds.


    "It seems they eat meat too¡­" Gu Xiang looked as the bees disperse to gather nectar again.


    "But how did they know we were there? I was sure they didn''t see or smell us?" Chu Yang was thinking but then she remembered what most spiritual animals have. "No, they can feel our presence huh?"


    "That''s what I think too. But how are we going to get them when we are not supposed to conceal our qi? I''m sure our master will notice it and may depart us somewhere dangerous¡­" Gu Xiang is still not fully trusting Lin Yu Yan, plus she still has their contracts and could easily destroy all of them.


    "I don''t think she is the type of person who would do that. She would be wasting time on us and she seems like the person who hates wasting time." Chu Yang assures Gu Xiang''s worry.


    "That is true¡­ Anyway back to the bees. How should we do it?" Gu Xiang started to think of ideas on how to get the honey. "We can maybe burn them? Insects usually die from fire right?"


    "We could do that but what if the master needs more honey in the future?" Chu Yang reads the paper to see if they can get any information on the bees. "Sigh, hopefully they sleep or something so we can just sneak in and grab a comb quick¡­"


    But before she can say anymore, Gu Xiang passed out and fell flat on the ground not moving.


    "Gu Xiang!?"

 Chapter 43 The Trail 5

    Group 5


    Jin Baoyu and Tong Kenzhi was speeding towards a cliff that has a bush with red berries on them.


    "These are them right?" Tong Kenzhi asks.


    "They should be, they fit the prescription Master gave us. The blood berries. It''s very strange for berries to grow on a cliff side." Jin Baoyu looked down the bushes again.


    "It''s because the cliff is called Red Cliff or Master called it Red Cliff. The paper she gave us said the cliff has tiny particles of iron which is why it''s called Red Cliff and why the blood berries have its'' color and name." Tong Kenzhi was reading off the paper Jin Baoyu handed over.


    Jin Baoyu was surprised he knows how to read. "Oh because, at least to my knowledge, blood contains iron which is why our blood is red. I wonder what she needs it for¡­?"


    "Me too. It''s very strange¡­ I feel very safe with her. Which is why I want to help her but I have an uneasy feeling at the same time." Tong Kenzhi mind shuffles with different emotions.


    "Right. We both know people don''t help other people for no reason. I guess us helping her with her revenge is a trade but doesn''t it feel like she is helping us too much?"


    "A little bit¡­" He in confused at the change of attitude she gave him since they left that warehouse. "Aren''t you¡­ scared of me? I mean, I''m from the blood clan. Everyone isolated me from the group."


    "Well¡­" She wasn''t sure either but the little demon boy did give out a heavy aura every time anyone got near. "Well¡­ I guess before you were a little hard to approach. It makes sense since we were all victims of slavery but now you feel more at ease. Especially now that we are a little more free."


    "Right¡­"


    "By the way kid, you are very smart only being 5 years old. It''s no wonder she held you when no one else did."


    He didn''t know how to follow up on that sentence so he talked about how to get the berries. "But how are we going to get the blood berries? It''s very far away down there¡­ the cliff is very steep. How are we able to reach it?"


    "I don''t know¡­ We need a rope or something. But we don''t have one¡­" They both just stand there trying to think of a different plan but nothing comes up.


    "Well, we still have about 2 days left, let just find the other ones. What do you think is the easiest one to get first, Kenzhi?" Jin Baoyu started calling Tong Kenzhi by his first name. He was a shocked but he also didn''t mind being called that.


    "Well¡­" He looked at the piece of paper. "We can get the some Jade leaves from the Jade flower. It is grown where there is a lot of water and has to have spiritual bees to pollinate them for the jade flower to be a spiritual herb."


    "Why not? We also need Honey from the Spiritual Honey Bees anyway right?" Jin Baoyu looked at Tong Kenzhi for confirmation.


    "We do. It also cures most poison. We should get a lot just in case something poisons us in the forest."


    "Great, let''s get going."


    They both walk towards the sound of water running hoping to find the Jade flower.


    ----------


    Group 6


    Li Dan E and Zhao Meiying has found the first spiritual herb in their list already. "Wow, we found that fast! I can''t believe you used to be a apprentice!" Li Dan E was so excited to find the herb already.


    "Yeah, it''s no problem. I''m glad to have some knowledge before I was¡­" Zhao Meiying has told Li Dan E what her life was before this.


    Zhao Meiying was born an orphan. She was taken care of by a doctor in her area and they had good times together. The doctor was a kind and amazing doctor but she was poor. The village they were from was a poor village but they live happily being with each other. One day, the doctor fell in love with a man in the same village and that man kidnapped Zhao Meiying to sell her to the slave market to get money for drugs.


    That was 6 years ago and Zhao Meiying is still trying to find her village. "I had so much fun but that guy was only using my teacher for her knowledge in herbs. Since she is a doctor and he is her husband, of course he wouldn''t be a suspect of drug making and selling."


    "That''s horrible¡­" Li Dan E and Zhao Meiying really bonded together since they have similar interest.


    "Anyway, because we got the spiritual light fern and we still have a little less than 3 days left. We have to make sure it''s preserved and we can also use our qi to do so." Zhao Meiying was explaining how to do that to Li Dan E since those two wants to be Alchemist.


    "But make sure you don''t insert your qi in the spiritual herb. It''s going to mess with the herb and the herb may absorb the energy giving the herb a different compound then it originally was."


    "Ah, that makes sense." They both try with normal flowers and leaves before they before they finally succeed on a small layer around it. Took them longer then 6 hours until they both out it. They then slowly and carefully did the same with the spiritual light fern and placed the now preserved herb in their pouches.

 Chapter 44 The Trail 6

    Group 4


    "Gu Xiang, you better not die on me!!!" Chu Yang is carrying Gu Xiang on his back and ran quickly to the sound of water. She was able to make it to the river and squeeze some of the bee''s poison out of him but the poison has spread through his body already.


    "There has to be something about this in the paper!" Chu Yang was reading so fast trying to find the cure of this poison but there was nothing that said anything.


    "I''m guessing the poison will get to him in a less than a day. It''s getting dark. I''ll get camp ready and hopefully find something on the way." Chu Yang grabbed Gu Xiang and climbed a tree where there was thick vine to hide their body.


    "I''ll go hunting, He needs all the help he can get." And left to go find food.


    ----------


    Group 3


    It was dark and Zhang Haocun has started the campfire. Xie Rong was cleaning up the birds and fish they also caught along the way to grill. He then pierces sticks to the fish and gave it to Zhang Haocun to grill.


    "How are we going to preserve the hearts? I forgot to ask Master how to preserve the hearts." Xie Rong was finishing up and Zhang Haocun was confused at what he means.


    "Preserve? Why?" Zhang Haocun was the one holding the paper and took it out of his pocket.


    "I mean, we still have maybe about 2 days before we will reach home. By then, it probably mold up and rot away."


    "Gosh, I didn''t think of that. How is meat stored for the winter?"


    "It''s not. The animal is alive until we kill to eat it."


    "How are we going to do it¡­" They couldn''t think of any other way.


    Zhang Haocun couldn''t think of another way. "We might have to kill keep them alive until we reach home to have them fresh."


    "We really have to go back to the sleeping side of the forest? Wouldn''t we be to far away then?"


    "Good point¡­"


    "Let''s think of that tomorrow. We need our sleep. We might have to get the other animals near the house then."


    "Right. Good night."


    -------


    Group 1


    "It''s good, we have 3 of the 8 herbs already." Wu Lang said as they set up their camp. Wei Ru was starting the fire while Wu Lang was looking at the paper to plan for tomorrow''s schedule.


    "Hey¡­ are you really trusting her?" Wei Ru looked at Wu Lang. "It''s too suspicious. Why would she do that for us? Give us food, clothes and even a place to live. Do you understand?"


    "It''s true. When I first met her, I also thought the same. She was the one in charge of my safety when we first set out to our new home. I was afraid she might hurt me like how my previous master did to me but strangely enough, she assured that I will be okay the whole time I was with her."


    "She could be lying to us and leading us to death." Wei Ru wasn''t convinced with the answer Wu Lang gave.


    "Then the look she gave us would have a hint of coldness. I seen people who would gave the same expression but you can still feel the chill in the air. She didn''t feel that way at all." Wu Lang looked at Wei Ru this time and looked straight in his eyes saying, "Every time I''m around her, she gives me a sense of safety like how my older sister used to give me." Wu Lang looked down on the ground.


    Wei Ru''s heart and mind swirls in emotions. He can tell that Lin Yu Yan wasn''t going to hurt them but his mind is still cautious after what has happened in his past.


    "You haven''t been around her as much as I have so maybe you don''t know. But I''m sure she will be okay with your mind set as well." Wu Lang wanted Wei Ru to not worry.


    Wei Ru still doesn''t know what to think of Lin Yu Yan, if he should trust her or not. But before he can think anymore about Lin Yu Yan, they heard a loud noise and a Giant Green Snake with diamond-pattern back slithered out of the bush and approached them and bit Wei Ru.

 Chapter 45 The Trail 7

    Group 2 (Peng Ai)


    Peng Ai just kept practising but she can only hold the water up for a ten seconds at most. She was exhausted and took a break from the technique to get some fish. It''s been about 5 hours already since Lin Yu Yan left. Peng Ai fished for some food. She wasn''t good at it but she finally caught one after hundreds of tries.


    She remembered her father scaling the fish and grilling it. She didn''t do a good job at it but she was able to remove it and cook it as best as she could. It didn''t taste as well as her father made but she was too hungry from using too much of her qi.


    This was before everyone in her village new her power. All she did was save her village from bandits and the whole village started to treat her like a monster. And because of that, Peng Ai started to lose control of her qi and would unintentionally hurt other people.


    The head of the village finally decided to kick her out of the village and she was on her own ever since. She has been out for 6 months but has gone through more things than most people go thought with their entire life.


    At this time, she finally thought she was able to live life peacefully again. And with someone so kind but she hasn''t return yet.


    "When are you coming back master?"


    -------


    Lin Yu Yan


    A Giant Green Snake bit Wei Ru on his arm but luckily wasn''t torn off his body. The unfortunate part was the fact that Wei Ru has been poisoned. Giant green snakes are not from this part of the forest.


    Lin Yu Yan was hiding up in a tree, concealing her qi to observe what they will do next. She actually didn''t expect them to fight off the snake. She was going to help them the moment she saw the snake but was thinking maybe this will help them on their fighting skills.


    She is still in hiding as she watched Wei Ru struggling on fighting and Wu Lang protecting Wei Ru as he thinks of a plan to either kill or run away. They fought well. Wu Lang distracts the snake while Wei Ru lands some attacks.


    Wei Ru found the snake''s weakness and aims for it. Wu Lang notices the change in the snake and also aims for the same spot Wei Ru hits and eventually kills off the snake.


    ''They did a good job but this was not suppose to happen¡­'' Lin Yu Yan thought as she was thinking how to change their route to meet another group early to heal the poison.


    ''The poison is a slow one. They have the information to bandage up the wound but the heal the poison¡­ They have to meet Zhao Meiying and Li Dan E¡­'' She climbs down the tree in a flash and carefully approach Wei Ru and Wu Lang without them noticeing her.


    Wei Ru and Wu Lang took the opportunity to get the heart for one of the missions they need to fulfill.


    "Wu Lang, I thought we don''t need it?" It''s true, they don''t need it. They only need to find 8 herbs.


    "If we meet the other''s and they are short on hearts, we can give it to them." Wu Lang cuts the open the snake trying to figure out which organ is the heart.


    "It''s a good idea." Wei Ru replies while bandaging himself.


    Lin Yu Yan heard everything and her heart warms up. ''How nice of them¡­ Well, time to change things up a little bit.''


    She shook the bush near the boys once Wei Ru was done bandaging himself and when Wu Lang finally found the heart.


    They both heard the noise and bolted towards the other direction.


    ''Hopefully they meet Zhao Meiying and Li Dan E.'' Lin Yu Yan thought as she head back to Peng Ai to see if she perfected the technique.

 Chapter 46 The Trail 8

    Group 4 & 5


    It became morning and Tong Kenzhi (demon boy) and Jin Baoyu (runaway) went fishing on the river. They woke up early and found an herb in their list by accident and got hungry.


    They caught the fish, grilled them, and ate them looking for the Jade flower. They walk around quietly.


    "It''s weird we haven''t encountered a beast yet." Jin Baoyu was looking around for a beast to fight since it''s been a while since she has been able to freely move.


    Tong Kenzhi didn''t want to say anything but this was an issue they are facing. "It might be because of me¡­"


    "Eh? Why?" Jin Baoyu was still searching when she heard the reply from Kenzhi.


    "It could be because I''m from the Blood clan. It could be that my scent has scared some of the beast away."


    She looked over at Kenzhi. It''s true, she can felt the difference already but this situation never happened when she went hunting with her friends. Remembering it makes her want to find them as soon as possible. But then a loud sound disturb her thought.


    "Kenzhi, let go check it out."


    They both move to the sound to see broken trees and smashed up rocks. Then they see Chu Yang fighting a group of spiritual wolves. "Where is Gu Xiang?" Jin Baoyu said.


    "He couldn''t have¡­ left her alone?" Kenzhi said after and they both rushed to fight along with Chu Yang.


    Chu Yang was surprised to see Jin Baoyu and Kenzhi thinking she wouldn''t see them until they get to their destination but she was glad they showed up. She was surprised Kenzhi was able to move so fast and smoothly. He''s only 6 but he moves like he''s been trained for 20 years. ''Maybe because he is from the Blood clan.''


    One tiger would attack one of them when they aren''t looking but Chu Yang, Kenzhi, and Jin Baoyu would pay more attention to each other then themselves which is why their defense was well, blocking the attacks from the tiger.


    Kenzhi quickly found the tiger''s weakness, the forehead, and use a knife Jin Baoyu made last night and pierced the head, killing the tiger.


    They fought side by side and was able to kill 3 more tigers. Chu Yang took out the hearts and placed 2 in her pouch and gave the other 2 to Jin Baoyu. They placed the hearts in the pouches and start moving together.


    "Where is Gu Xiang?" Jin Baoyu couldn''t stop thinking about so she asked.


    "Well¡­ He got poisoned. We were on our way to get some honey made from the Spiritual Honey Bee but it seems the bees notice us and came after us¡­"


    "We are looking for the honey too!" Kenzhi blurted out.


    "Really? Let me see see your list." Chu Yang said and Kenzhi handed over the list. "So it is true¡­"


    "What is?" Jin Baoyu looked at the piece of paper as Chu Yang answers.


    "It says here that the Spiritual Honey bee stings can be cure with the Jade Flower leaves." Chu Yang was reading their list.


    "Oh! That is right! We just need to find the Jade Flower to heal Gu Xiang!" Kenzhi was excited that they found a solution and that Gu Xiang and Chu Yang didn''t separate.


    "The weird thing is, is that he can''t sleep. It seems every so often the poison from inside would, I guess you can say, poke him? And it keeps him awake. He stayed up last night keeping watch since he couldn''t go to sleep." Chu Yang added.


    "We got to find that flower quick then!" Jin Baoyu added and they quickly head towards the river to find the flower.


    "Isn''t it strange? Master, gave us different information about the Spiritual Honey Bees. We got where the location is and how deadly the sting is but you guys got the cure for the bee''s poison and what the bee''s ability is as well."


    "That is a bit strange..." Jin Baoyu was thinking and thought of an idea. "Master didn''t tell us to work together? Let''s work together! I bet the others have different information as well!"


    "Yeah, I think that was Master''s plan all along, to get us together to help each other." Chu Yang nodded to agree.

 Chapter 47 The Trail 9

    Group 2 & Lin Yu Yan


    Lin Yu Yan got back to Peng Ai when the sun set a while back. She notice nothing happened to her and she was just sleeping soundly. Lin Yu Yan made sure the area is safe and caught a few more fishes for Peng Ai when she wakes up.


    Lin Yu Yan lays down next to her and sleep for the night.


    The next day, Lin Yu Yan woke up to clean and grill the fish. Peng Ai woke up to the delicious smell of fish and saw that Lin Yu Yan has returned and Peng Ai sighed in relief. ''I thought I was left alone again.''


    "Good morning, Peng Ai. Sorry, I took so long. Something unexpected happened so I got back when you fell asleep." Lin Yu Yan finished grilling the fish and handed Peng Ai one for breakfast.


    "So delicious!" Peng Ai said while her face was stuff with yummy fish. "How did you make this? When I made fish last night to eat, it taste so gross but I was too hungry and ate it all."


    Lin Yu Yan explains the process of making the delishies grill fish. "And I have a special ingredient, It''s sea salt. It''s hard to find. You see that rock?" Lin Yu Yan points at the rock that looks slightly strange but everything in the Unknown Forest is strange.


    "The rock was once covered in the great salt seas but for some unknown reason, ended up here in the forest. I found a whole bunch but it seems strange why seas salt rocks are growing here when the forest isn''t close to sea. But the salt rocks was able to ''live'' off of the unknown forest and they been growing around here." Lin Yu Yan points at different direction to show Peng Ai how the rocks look like.


    "Wow! So we can really use those rocks to make food taste good?" Peng Ai eye''s glow in excitement.


    Lin Yu Yan smiles watching the little girl, "Yes, but just a little, too much will dehydrate the body."


    "What''s dehydrate?" Peng Ai never heard that word before so she got a little confused.


    "It means when the body does not have enough water. Half of the body is made from water so it''s going to be harsh on they body." Lin Yu Yan said. Peng Ai was listening carefully and was able to carefully think of ideas.


    "Then¡­ can I make water inside of people boil?"


    "That''s not a bad idea. But their qi may be blocking your own. Plus the body naturally wants to fight off unknown things that enter the body. So their qi will attack yours. If you find a way to figure that out on your own. You''ll be unstoppable." Lin Yu Yan genuinely doesn''t know if it can happen but it doesn''t mean it''s impossible. Peng Ai started thinking of ideas on how she can succeed on that idea. But she started thinking about what''s the issue with herself.


    "Hey, umm¡­ Master? How come people don''t like me? My village kicked me out saying I was a monster for killing people. I only saved my village from bad guys but now they are scared of me." Peng Ai asked to see maybe Lin Yu Yan has an answer for that.


    "Well¡­ some people are blessed with the power of god. If I''m not wrong, there should be 3 others in our group as well but they could maintain their control."


    When Peng Ai heard the word ''control'' her expression went down. Lin Yu Yan notices it and it kind of worries her.


    "But that is why I''m here. To help you work on your qi better. Plus, it seems the Water God has blessed you with the power, which is why you can control water better then anyone else."


    "Then how come you can?" Peng Ai''s curiosity didn''t stop there.


    "Well¡­ It''s because I can? Some people are not born with power like you but also want to be strong to protect themselves and others. I was experimenting one day and learned to do it. But, you can do better than me, I KNOW you can do better than me at water control."


    Peng Ai was surprised. No one ever gives her the courage to believe, not just the future, but herself. Peng Ai''s heart felt super warm.


    "Oh, and don''t call me master. Just call me by my name. Being call master makes me uncomfortable."


    "Yes, Yu Yan!" Peng Ai smiles.


    "I have to leave you. You need to find the Wei Ru and Wu Lang. Go on travel with them. I have to send the ''people'' in the spiritual space ring home because they haven''t eaten for days. They definitely need your help. Go. Don''t make too much noise but if creatures shows up, don''t hesitate to kill them." Lin Yu Yan makes sure Peng Ai understands. Lin Yu Yan is a little taken back at the childish attitude Peng Ai gives off being the same age as her but it also could mean Lin Yu Yan is too mature.


    "Yes! I''ll meet up with them!"

 Chapter 48 The Trail 10

    Lin Yu Yan


    Lin Yu Yan quickly went home to check on things. Some of the people in the space ring haven''t eaten for days and the fact that they had to stay there for another few days is because of Lin Yu Yan''s selfish reason to help the 3rd prince for experiment.


    She could tell the spiritual essence in the ring is decreasing with the amount of people cultivating in there so their hunger is getting less suppressed. She needed to get home quick to make sure they survive.


    Because she has been in the wood practically her whole life. She got home in less than 4 hours running as fast as she could. She went through the barrier that has been placed in the house and placed her hand on the spiritual gate. Of course since she made the gate, the gate recognize her right away and opened up for her.


    But before she entered her home, she made sure the ''people'' in the ring to stop cultivating and released them out of the spiritual space ring.


    "Sorry, everyone. It took a little longer then expected for us to get to this point." She looked at everyone in the eye.


    Some of the ''people'' are still a little suspicious of Lin Yu Yan. Of course Lin Yu Yan understands and doesn''t let that get to her. "Welcome home. Through that gate.." She points at the huge gate behind the ''people'' and they all turn around.


    "This is where you will be living for now. I would like every one of you, including the children, to place your hand on the gate before you enter."


    One of the men was unsure if they should do it after Lin Yu Yan placed them in the ring. "What''s going to happen to us if we do that?"


    "Good question. The purpose of place your hand on the gate is so it can recognize your qi, your presence. Most of you, if not all of you, are too weak to defend yourself at the moment and I can''t defend all of you either. The gates'' main purpose is to not let anyone it doesn''t recognize in my house. If one of you decide to leave this place to find food or something, without letting the gate recognize you, you won''t get back in until I''m back."


    As she explains, everyone looks at the gate in awe. Honestly, this is also the first time Lin Yu Yan looked properly at the gate. The fact that there are so many people in front of the gate, she actually doesn''t realize how big the gate/entrance of her house is.


    Then someone comes running out of the other side of the gates and it was Luo Bojing''s wife (the man she beat up at Mo Pharmacy when Lu Tian Tian tried to pick a fight).


    "Master! Your finally home!" Bojing''s wife ran to greet her and her children ran to hug her.


    "Big sister! you''re okay!" They were so happy to see their savior safe.


    The ''people'' were surprised to see her. She was the one the ''people'' they let escape and hoping the slave traders didn''t see since she was so sick. They try to play it cool in front of the old slave traders they were with but they caught on with their act and went after them. They thought for sure they would be dead but the slave traders never came back and assume they went to celebrate their victory catch or something.


    Some of the ''people'' are from the same village as Bojing so everyone knew who his wife is. She is a very strong, cautious, and reliable. So the fact that she is so friendly to the woman means she must be a good person.


    "Bojing''s wife? Xie Rushi? Your still alive!?" The man who was suspicious was a from the same village as Luo Bojing.


    "Everyone¡­!" Xie Rushi was surprised to see everyone. Xie Rushi honestly didn''t think Lin Yu Yan would save everyone.


    "Thanks for saving them!" Xie Rushi hugged Lin Yu Yan to show her appreciation. Everone aurrounds Xie Rong and Lin Yu Yan.


    "It''s no problem. I''m just glad I can make other people''s lives a little better."


    When Lin Yu Yan smiles, it was bright like the sun. It''s true her face is not what it should be from the scars but they could feel her kindness. They haven''t seen a genuine smile for a while so they all were taken back but now officially understand that she really is trying to help them. They asked so many questions on how Xie Rong and her 2 children escaped.


    Soon, everyone started placing their hands on the gate and one by one entered their new home.

 Chapter 49 The Trail 11

    Group 1, 2 & 6


    Wu Lang and Wei Ru fell asleep close to the river up in a tree. As Wei Ru slept, Wu Lang kept watched and he kept watch the whole night making sure nothing else attacks them for the night.


    When the sun rises, Wei Ru woke up to see Wu Lang''s face with dark circles. Wei Ru felt bad that he stood up all night keeping watch and suggest Wu Lang to sleep but he refused.


    They walk along the river trying to catch food and saw a huge eel coming after them. They got out of the water fast but Wei Ru is a little slower than usual because of the poison so he was in the most trouble but still made it out on time.


    They sat 10 feet from the river catching their breath when they felt a something or someone coming closer to them. They are super tired already so they don''t have the energy to fight. They were a little afraid because the qi coming off of them were strong and they can''t identify it.


    But it was just Li Dan E(murdered brother) and Zhao Meiying(doctor''s disciple). They heard loud splashing noises and ran to see if they found the river where they want to get some food. They saw Wei Ru and Wu Lang running away.


    "Wei Ru? Wu Lang?" Li Dan E said and the boy both look at them. She notice they got a little stronger, their qi feel stronger from the last time they saw each other. ''They are both now martial warrior...'' Wei Ru and Wu Lang heard the familiar voices and turn around.


    Zhao Meiying could tell see the changes in Wei Ru''s body. "Wei Ru! Your poisoned! How did you get poisoned?"


    Zhao Meiying treats the wound and Li Dan E observes the treatment while Wei Ru explains what happens. "it''s only going to heal your wound, it''s not going to cure the poison, so you need to.


    "I thought you guys were bad people." Wu Lang said. "Your qi changed from the last time I saw you guys."


    "Really?" Zhao Meiying did feel a little different but she thought it was because they were in the Unknown Forest. "I mean, I also feel like you both got stronger."


    They all agree they grew stronger. For Li Dan E and Zhao Meiying, it''s when they practise preserving the herbs they picked up and for Wei Ru and Wu Lang, it''s when they fought against the Giant Green snake.


    They let each other know what they are going to do next and it seems they both need to get one of the same herbs and decided to travel together for know. As they were traveling, another presence was detected and they went to hiding. They kept themselves hidden and paid close attention to see if they can see who is the one with the scary qi.


    It was Peng Ai. She was looking around trying to find where Wu Lang and Wei Ru was. She was sure they were suppose to be in this direction and can sense their qi somewhere in this area.


    "Wu Lang? Wei Ru?" Peng Ai started shouting their names and that''s when the 4 in hiding decided to come out and show themselves.


    "Peng Ai? What are you doing in here?" It was Zhao Meiying.


    "Meiying? Dan E, Lang and Ru is here as well. Yu Yan said for me to meet with you guys. She said we have to work together to get home by tomorrow."


    Peng Ai explained what Lin Yu Yan told her and they started traveling together and getting spiritual herbs. They all fought side by side and was able to get 3 spiritual beast each which is what they need. Zhao Meiying and Li Dan E taught them how to carefully use their qi to cover the herbs and hearts they got to preserve them until they get home.


    They all started getting stronger and their body slowly started absorbing the natural energy faster. As they were traveling together, Wu Lang collapse from lack of sleep. Li Dan E carried Wu Lang and they all walk along the river side to see the Huge Eel again fighting against, Chu Yang, Kenzhi and Jin Baoyu.

 Chapter 50 The Trail 12

    Group 3


    Xie Rong (age 25) and Zhang Haocun (age 18) woke up early and went to find the herbs on their list. As they were walking, Xie Rong tries experimenting on how to preserve.


    "What are you doing?" Zhang Haocun was curious on what Xie Rong was doing.


    "I''m trying to see if preserving herbs can also be done with preserving meat and organs." Using the same method Zhao Meiying (the girl who was a doctor''s disciple) and Li Dan E (brother killed by Gu Xiang''s Sister, Gu Wang Shu) and finds he needs to use more qi for meat than plants.


    "Would it work?"


    "I don''t know, so far it''s doing okay with the fish. I have to try with the hearts but the Vulture hearts has already gone bad. We have to go get them again."


    "We might have too."


    They keep traveling through the forest to find more herbs and surprisingly they only have one herb left to find.


    "Almost done, just one more herb to go." And Zhang Baoyu checks the list to see what herb is the last one. "Last one is the Blood Berries. Use to help regenerate blood cells in the body faster and restore some dead ones for when someone loses blood. A lot of creatures also use them to regenerate their own blood as well."


    "Wow, those berries are amazing!" Zhang Haocun said.


    "Yep, extremely rare and hard to find. Master didn''t give us the location like the other herbs so we have to find it."


    "Maybe where qi is thicker."


    Xie Rong was confused. "Why do you think so?"


    "Well, if creatures use it to save them, it''s probably where powerful beast and animals are. So where the qi is thicker."


    "That''s a good idea." So they start exploring the forest and came across a river. Since there is water, creature would definitely gather here for a drink. They took a break and went hunting and practice the preserving technique.


    Xie Rong practice on the molded vulture hearts and seems he perfected the technique when they heard a noise. Zhang Haocun went hunting for rabbits so Xie Rong was by himself.


    The tree was thick with so many leaves covering whatever creature was in it. It has vines hanging around the tree making it difficult to climb up. But Xie Rong recognize the qi, so he climbed up to check it out and sees Gu Xiang (accused of murder by his sister) left alone.


    Gu Xiang''s face looked terrible, with his skin so pale and crazy dark circles under his eyes. He had some red spots around his arm and legs which is probably the cause of his situation.


    "Gu Xiang?" Xie Rong said carefully making sure it was Gu Xiang.


    "Xie Rong? What are you doing here?"


    "I could say the same to you¡­ Where is Chu Yang? How come you are alone?"


    "I got stung by some Spiritual Honey bees. Chu Yang (was the general of the Chu Empire) went to find some food and when she came back, she decided to go hunting for some beast for our mission. I''ve been here since."


    Xie Rong went up to him and grabbed his hand to check his pulse and asked a whole bunch of questions like how much sleep has he gotten and when he got poisoned.


    "I haven''t gotten sleep all night. The poison kept me up and eating food has made my stomach upset."


    ''So he didn''t get any sleep¡­'' Xie Rong looked down and remembered they got the poppy seeds which can be used to help sleep. They didn''t take much and for it to be of use to Gu Xiang, Xie Rong climbed down the tree to find 2 rocks and crushed the seeds into powder.


    He brought it up with a cup of water and told Gu Xiang to drink it so he would be able to sleep.


    "Are you sure it''s fine? Wouldn''t that mean you have to go back to get more?"


    "It''s fine. I''m a doctor in my village and your life is more important than the mission. We have to get more vulture hearts too, and they are in the area of those poppy seeds, since ours molded."


    So with the cup of water and the sleeping powder, Gu Xiang took it and has fallen asleep soundly.

 Chapter 51 The Trail 13

    Tong Kenzhi (age 6, demon boy), Jin Baoyu (age 17, ran away from home), and Chu Yang (general) went to find the the Jade flower to use it''s leaves to make the antidote for Gu Xiang''s poison. The list said the flowers grow around where the Spiritual Honey Bees pollinate them so their should be a lot around the cave Chu Yang and Gu Xiang found and she leads the way to the bees.


    Surprisingly, they found the flowers in 30 minutes and is quite far away from the cave. They checked their surroundings making sure not to get stung and grabbed enough for Wei Ru and Gu Xiang and enough for just in case.


    They carefully grabbed the leaves of of the stems. These flowers takes a long time to grow but their leaves can grow as much as they can. They only took around 20 Jade flower leaves because the antidote can become poisonous to the user overdoses and 1 leaf can make 10 antidotes. Of course with the right amount of water and qi, it can cure most poisons.


    Reason why they it''s the leaves of the flower instead of the petals of the flower is because the flower is the poison the bees use for their stingers. Because their stingers rub on the petals as they grab the sweet nectar inside. They are also the only one that can pollinate these flowers.


    They got back to the river and followed the path of the river to reach Chu Yang and Gu Xiang''s camp but a Giant Eel came out of the river and stopped them at their path. His big head just smacked the ground to hit the three but they dodged out of the way.


    Paying attention to the others movement, Kenzhi eyes both Chu Yang and Jin Baoyu letting them know he is going to attack first.


    Understanding, they both distracted the Eel, letting the eel attack them while Kenzhi finds its weak point. It was hard, the only weapon they had was the 2 knives Jin Baoyu made for Kenzhi and herself but it was made with random things she found in the forest.


    Chu Yang used the rocks around her and threw them at the eel whenever she can find an opening. But the Eel''s skin was tough and the knives and rocks wasn''t piercing through.


    They fought for another 10 minutes and started getting tired. Chu Yang then felt five other presences near the area. It was behind the eel and it was Zhao Meiying (disciple of doctor), Li Dan E (murdered brother), Peng Ai (uncontrol), Wu Lang (age 10), and Wei Ru (poisoned too) standing behind the eel.


    They all join in the fight. Wei Ru stay back to protect Wu Lang, who is sleeping, and watch the fight. Zhao Meiying and Li Dan E stick joined Chu Yang throwing rocks to find the eels weak point and also pay attention to the movements of the others and the eel.


    Peng Ai didn''t know what to do and stood in the open. The eel notice her standing still and by herself so it swam to her in a flash. Peng Ai moved out of the way just as they quickly planned and the eel''s head smashed on the rocks that was below her making an opening of the eels head. Chu Yang following behind the eel making sure the plan is still working and added another punch of the head of the eel, smashing into the sharp hard rocks again, making the wound bigger.


    All of them quickly attacked the wound on the head and finally killing the eel. Meiying cut open the snake to grab the heart and to their surprise, found 5 hearts. Meiying was explaining them why it makes since the Eel had 5 hearts, since it''s such a big animal, it needed extra hearts to pump blood throughout the body. She notice the hearts are also very small to the size of the eel compared to the heart and body proportion of a human.


    And they kept moving. They both explain their situation together and were lucky they met up because Meiying''s group needed the jade flower leaves for Wei Ru.


    They all traveled back to Chu Yang''s camp and was surprised Zhang Haocun and Xie Rong was also there. They are now all together.


    Meiying and Xie Rong talked about making the antidote for both the poisons and worked together to make it. Li Dan E joined them and was fascinated with the results. The were able to cure Wei Ru and Gu Xiang.


    Zhang Haocun, Wu Lang, Chu Yang, Jin Baoyu and Kenzhi went out to get the remaining herbs. They found out by accident the use of the sleeping powder made from Xie Rong to make the Spiritual Honey Bees sleep and was able to get in and out of the cave with a lot of honey.


    They worked together to grab the blood berries as well. The vines hiding Gu Xiang in the trees were sturdy enough to hold up Wu Lang weight. The held of the vine tightly and Wu Lang was able to get the blood berries.


    Back at camp, Xie Rong''s experiment with preserving worked on the hearts and meat can be preserved the same way as herbs and so for the rest of the time, Meiying, Li Dan E, and Xie Rong used their qi to preserved the hearts they all have gathered before they rot away.


    Gu Xiang and Wu Lang got cured instantly was thankful for their help. Gu Xiang felt so useless the whole time so went out to find food and was able to get a huge boar for dinner.


    Peng Ai practice the technique Lin Yu Yan taught her for the rest of the day. The others understood because they have witness the use of her power and killed a slave trader for his abusiveness against her and can see the determination in her eyes that she wants better control of her power.


    They all have a good dinner as Meiying, Li Dan E and Peng Ai seasoned the boar from natural resources and made it delicious.


    They all sit in front of the fire. Everyone but Zhang Haocun looked at each other and nodded their heads. They agreed to finally talk about Zhang Haocun since no one suspicious is around them anymore.


    Xie Rong spoked first. "Zhang Haocun."


    He was still eating when he looked up confused at the serious tone Xie Rong had. He saw the eyes from the others as well and the only one who didn''t understand was Kenzhi.


    "What? Why is everyone so serious all of a sudden?" He smiled, a very nervous one.


    Jin Baoyu then spoke up, "1st Prince, Wang Haocun¡­ Why didn''t you come back?"

 Chapter 52 The Trail 14

    Zhang (Wang) Haocun froze. ''How did they know? I''ve been in hiding for 7 years!!''


    Gu Xiang (Uncle/Accused of murder) looked over at Zhang Haocun and read his face. "We all knew."


    Zhang Haocun was in disbelief. "How?"


    "We knew it was you the moment we met you." This time it was Meiying (doctor disciple). "The First prince of the Wang Empire, Wang Haocun."


    "Pretty easy, your death was like a king died. Announced to the whole country, the Genius Prince of Wang has died from the traitor General. Plus, you look so much like the Wang Emperor." Chu Yang (general of Chu) joined the conversation.


    "The kind 1st prince of Wang, chooses the people over wealth, feeds the poor, maintains allies, and is strong. I heard you reached Martial general at age 6." Xie Rong (local doctor in his village) added.


    "All hell broke down after your death. Allies of the empire became enemies, the Emperor became ruthless, death has increased, and the slave trade started." Meiying said in anger.


    "Why¡­ Why didn''t you show yourself?" Jin Baoyu (runaway) added.


    "My family would of been alive!" Wei Ru (family lost) added, crying with tears.


    Everyone was shocked. The poker face kid is crying? The mood got gloomier and darker.


    "That¡­ is exactly why I didn''t bring myself up¡­" Haocun brought up.


    "The head concubine, Li Muqiu (4th prince''s mother), convinced my father, the emperor, to send me out to fight against Lin Yu Yan''s father for going against him. As a naive 11 year old, I just agreed and head out to defeat this evil of a man who defied my father. Turns out, He wasn''t evil, he was only revenging against his wife for when my father and that evil woman, Li Muqiu, for killing his wife, Lin Yu Yan''s mother I believe."


    Everyone, including Kenzhi who has no idea what''s going on, listened carefully to the prince''s story.


    "Of course I was no match for General Lu Tian Jie (Yu Yan''s father) so my father sending me was like another message of saying he wants to kill me. Or he''s just stupid."


    Everyone was surprised to hear someone call the emperor stupid but they all 100% agree with the 1st prince that the Emperor is dumb.


    "I was in battle against Lu Tian Jie but was defeated in minutes. I saw the man who looks similar to Lu Tian Jie but has an evil air, I assume he was his brother, try to struck kill me. But Lu Tian Jie took the blow and he and I fell down the very same cliff I heard his wife died at. I survive and I''m sure he is also not dead. He is such a powerful man, there is no way he died so easily?"


    Everyone only knew some information about Lu Tian Jie because it seems he was the secret weapon on the Wang Army so little information was spread about him until that day.


    "I washed ashore near the Chu Empire and Wang Empire border. I was going to get help to go back home but I saw¡­ all the disasters I created because of how dumb and naive I was. Because of the rebellion, all the allies became enemies, death tripled, and the poor just kept getting poorer.


    My father was the one who caused all of this and I was the one who didn''t want to accept that my father was sometimes evil. I heard a lot of stories about my father''s past and a lot of bad things he did but I choose to ignore it and followed his orders. I was the spark that ignited the hell we are in now¡­ This is why I didn''t go back. Because I caused the situation and... I was afraid I would end up like my father, since I am the son of the Evil Wang Emperor."


    Everyone was still processing the whole story. Wei Ru''s tears flow down his face watching the the prince''s face change from dark to afraid. It was a lot of information and the fact that an innocent family was involved because of someone''s selfish greed made the whole situation worse.


    And the one of the victims is their master.

 Chapter 53 The Trail 15

    It air was quiet as if the forest itself was listening to their conversation. The only thing that could be heard was the fire crackling in the moonlight. Everyone sat around the fire, not making a sound after his story. Wang (Zhang) Haocun didn''t want to tell them his situation but only spoke up because he didn''t want them to misunderstand.


    The reason why they are in this situation now is because of the rebellion of Lu Tian Jie against the Wang Empire. Though it wasn''t Lu Tian Jie''s fault, he was a major cause of the hellish days every citizen has gone through.


    They were still thinking about what happened now that they know more information of why they are in this mess.


    "I''m only saying this from my side. I don''t think I will be returning to the Wang Empire anymore." Wang Haocun added. It''s true it wasn''t entirely his fault but he has caused some calamity to this country. "But It''s probably best if I talk to Lin Yu Yan about it."


    Wang Haocun looked down waiting for the others response. The first person to speak was Chu Yang.


    "I think it''s fine for now, for Yu Yan to not know. We can keep it a secret." Chu Yang said with a smile. "But it''s strange though, I''m sure she knows who you are. Maybe she didn''t want to bring it up."


    "That is true. Knowing she is VERY smart for her age, she would''ve figured out by now," Xie Rong added after.


    It was silent and everyone was thinking if Lin Yu Yan really actually knows. They didn''t know she has been living alone for almost her entire life so she has very small knowledge about the Wang Empire and most people of the world other than her own family.


    Then someone randomly laughed. It was a small chuckle coming from Jin Baoyu. "Zhang¡­ You used your mother''s last name to hide yourself? Haha, you''re making it more obvious! Not a lot of people have that last name. I''m surprised you lasted this long," and her body shook in laughter.


    She laughed making the others realize it too and laughed with her. Zhang Haocun was relieved at the light mood. Jin Baoyu understood what the prince was going through so she wanted to lighten the mood making the rest of the group laugh.


    Everyone agreed to not tell Lin Yu Yan about Zhang Haocun''s situation and was heading to bed. Peng Ai, Zhang Haocun, and Gu Xiang kept watch for the first half of the night.


    As they were paying attention to their surroundings, they notice a great number of cultivators actually surrounding them. Without the cultivators noticing, they gave each other a look waking up the others and act like they are switching shifts.


    Peng Ai got the girls up, while Zhang Haocun and Gu Xiang got the boys. The enemy notice the slight change in their expression and with the leader''s signal, attacked them.


    There was around 20 people and they surrounded them in a flash.


    "That women said to kill anyone that get in they way correct?" One of the men spoke first.


    "I mean, technically they are in the way of our path so I would say we can." another person answered smiling evilly.


    Gu Xiang didn''t know what their motive is, ''Woman?'' So their was a lady after them for some reason. "What do you want?"


    A man with a loud voice, taller and seems to be stronger than the rest, spoke up, "You guys traveled with the scarred face woman. Where is she?"


    ''How did they know? Have they been following us this whole entire time? Why are they after the Master?'' Wu Lang (10)thought, shaking in fear.


    "We don''t know. She left us here to die." Gu Xiang said lying and hoping they take the bait and leave them alone.


    "Oh, then we should get going¡­" He turns around but stops. "You really think we will fall for that," and smiles as the others attacked them.


    Everything happened so fast, Chu Yang tried to help Lu Wang and Wei Ru when a man pinned them down to the ground but 3 other enemies captured her. Chu Yang and Gu Xiang was tough to capture but they eventually caught them.


    "Where is she?" The leader asks Kenzhi (demon). Since he was the youngest of them all, it should be easier to get an answer.


    "I don''t know. She didn''t tell us." His voice wasn''t shaking as the leader thought it would. Kenzhi has gone through something worse then this so he wasn''t fazed.


    Then they held Peng Ai (water) down to the ground and held a knife to her throat and asked the question again but to Gu Xiang, "Where is she?"


    Peng Ai shows no change in expression but her hands trembled in fear and her sweat drips off of her face. Gu Xiang looked over at the others and they also have knives against their throat.

 Chapter 54 The Trail 16

    "Now, where is she?" the leader asked. He was getting really impatient and wanted to finish his job to go and enjoy his fun time back at the brothel he owns back in Taiyang City (Wang Empire).


    "I¡­ I really don''t know," Gu Xiang answers. But it was true, the list does say where the general area of her home was but they all didn''t scout where the exact location would be so they don''t know.


    Lin Yu Yan have said escaping would be best option but everyone has been captured and pinned to the ground. Even if they do make it out, the enemy is after their master and is likely to attack again. Gu Xiang was going to fake a location but felt a presence nearby.


    The leader of the group was getting impatient and without waiting to hear anymore words coming out of Gu Xiang''s mouth, he was going to end his life.


    But just when he was going to cut Gu Xiang''s throat, someone came out of the bushes making everyone get defensive and point their swords at the intruder.


    "I knew this was going to happened¡­ that woman would do that." It was a man. Zhang Haocun was surprised to see him. It was his younger brother, the 3rd prince of the Wang Empire, Wang Ping.


    "Ah, why are you here, 3rd prince?" the leader wasn''t actually surprised. He knew he was following them the entire time.


    "The Imperial concubine (Li Muqiu, mother of 4th prince) sent you and I''m here to stop you. I knew she nevered change," Wang Ping said as he ready up his weapon.


    What really happened was that he was out in town trying to find his savior to thank her personally for curing him and wanted to stick around since he fell in love with her. He coincidentally saw Lin Yu Yan at the exit of Taiyang City and lost track of her and her group when they entered the Unknown Forest.


    He saw someone familiar in the group and continued to enter the Forest to find out more. As he traveled trying to find the group again, he saw another person he recognize. The leader of the group was a man working under the Imperial Concubine and he has seen him do her dirty work in the past.


    Wang Ping witness people getting killed in front of him because these people wanted to protect their last hope of making their home great again after the rebellion incident. And their last hope was the 3rd prince. It was a few years back and since then, he has been getting stronger for the sake of the people who died for him that time.


    Wang Ping started attacking and took down a few of the men in seconds.


    Wei Ru (age 11) and Wu Lang (age 10) took this opportunity to run away. The man that was holding then down was distracted by the intense energy of the 3rd prince that they both attack him to the point where he was knocked out cold.


    The ran away fast and far. They both were quick and the bad guys took a while to notice 2 hostages were gone.


    "Leader! We lost 2 of them!" one of the men shouts. The leader was getting even more impatient. ''This was supposed to be an easy job.''


    "Leave them, they probably will die from the creature of the forest anyway. Just got and kill the 3rd prince."


    The 3rd prince already took down a total of 6 people. The leader started sending out the others pinning down their hostages to fight him.


    Gu Xiang and Chu Yang looked at each other giving each other the okay to attack and both easily defeated the men holding them down. The reason why they did it now was because they both had 3 people holding them down from the start. They went and easily attack the other men holding down their teammates.


    Meiying and Li Dan E quickly helped Chu Yang and Gu Xiang to attack the other bad guys from holding down Peng Ai, Zhang HaoCun, and Xie Rong.


    Jin Baoyu and Kenzhi has escaped their attackers the same time as Gu Xiang and Chu Yang and was in battle mode ready to kill anyone close.

 Chapter 55 The Trail 17

    They all start attacking the enemy. Jin Baoyu has the knife she made and swinging it towards the man attacking Meiying and Li Dan E was defending from. Jin Baoyu attacked the man''s arm and his weapon fell out of his hand. Kenzhi quickly moved in and grabbed the weapon that fell and used it to help Peng Ai.


    Kenzhi was able to get the enemy off of Peng Ai and handed the weapon Jin Baoyu made for him to Peng Ai to use to defend herself.


    Gu Xiang and Chu Yang originally wanted to help Peng Ai, Li Dan E and Meiying but got stopped by one of the more powerful enemies.


    The good thing was everyone is now free and together but the bad thing is that they are still surrounded.


    The attackers are more aware of their movements now that they know the people they needed to kill was actually very powerful. They don''t know if they want to actually finish their job now that their own life is on the line.


    A couple of them ran away the moment their friends were killed and dropped their weapons and each one of them picked up a weapon to help them defend themselves.


    With the help of the 3rd prince, everyone was able to defeat most of the enemy except for the leader. The leader didn''t want to do anything but now that he is the only one left, he had no choice but to attack.


    The leader made a powerful move, making the ground shake from the massive qi he was releasing all at the same time, aiming to hit Gu Xiang right in the chest.


    Kenzhi (demon boy), who was one of the fastest one in the group, quickly push Gu Xiang out of the way while trying to avoid the attack. Gu Xiang notice the Kenzhi coming forward and instead of trying to protect Kenzhi, they both get hit, one on the left arm, the other on the right.


    Luckily because they are both Martial Kings, they avoided major casualties. Because the attack was split into 2 people, they both were able to get out alive with all limbs still attach.


    Meiying and Xie Rong start first aid to those two while everyone else make a circle around them to protect them.


    "Hahaha! You think that you weaklings can defeat me!? Your strongest player has been defeated in one blow! I wonder how you guys will get out her alive." His smile sent chills down everyone''s spin.


    Everyone starts thinking ofr a plan to escape since they know it''s going to be impossible to defeat him.


    Gu Xiang was still able to talk even after such a powerful blow. "Everyone! He is a 5-star Martial King! Be careful!"


    Because everyone''s rank is lower then the Leader, they weren''t able to figure out how to strong he was but because of the punch Gu Xiang took, He identified his rank.


    "He''s too strong! How are we able to defeat him!?" Jin Baoyu said.


    The leader started gathering his qi aiming right at Chu Yang, who was the next strongest, and focused on her.


    Xie Rong bandage Gu Xiang quick and thought of an idea. "Everyone get down!"


    Everyone but the leader got down and Xie Rong threw something by the feet of the enemy and it puffed into white powder spreading fast into the air.


    This was a perfect opportunity to escape and they all start running, fast, in separate directions sticking with at least one person.


    "What the hell is this!?" Screamed the leader as he tries to get away from the smoke of white.


    "Xie Rong! Great Idea!" said Li Dan E. "Sleeping powder bomb, I thought it was useless when you made it!" Li Dan E, Kenzhi, Zhang (Wang) Haocun, and Wang Ping (3rd Prince) escaped together.


    Xie Rong smiled feeling proud of himself. They needed weapons and since he didn''t know how to make swords, he made a chemical bomb. It''s not like an explosion but he was hoping it would help them get away from spiritual beast if they do encounter them.


    "You thought you were going to get away!!" The Leader wasn''t affected by the smoke bomb and ran full speed towards them, aiming at Xie Rong''s face.

 Chapter 56 The Trail 18

    The Leader grabbed Xie Rong arm, breaking it in half. He wanted to entirely rip his arm off for throwing that sleeping bomb but Xie Rong was able to get away before he did that.


    "You piece of sh!t, your going to die today!" yelled the Leader. He attacked one more time and aims for Xie Rong for ruining his plan.


    But before he attacked, a figure jumped out and blocked it, pushing the Leader away from Xie Rong. Li Dan E who was with them helped aid Xie Rong, wrapping his wound with the tear cloth the figure dropped by.


    "Yu Yan!" Kenzhi shouted the name of the figure. It was Lin Yu Yan who came for the rescue.


    Lin Yu Yan felt a change somewhere in the forest when she was at her house and left immediately once everyone in the spiritual space ring was able to settle down in their new home. She ran through the forest fast and luckily met up with Wu Lang(age 10) and Wei Ru(age 11).


    They told her the situation quick and all of them head to the rest of the group to help them. Everyone else who was running away from the Leader when they had the chance to escape, felt her presence was near and quickly head back to the direction they came from.


    Everyone met up and stood behind Lin Yu Yan. She gave a few medical herbs to Meiying (doctor disciple) and Meiying started making the medication needed for the broken arm, Gu Xiang(uncle), Kenzhi(demon) and Xie Rong(doctor) are suffering.


    The Leader saw what was happening and attacked again only to be blocked by Lin Yu Yan. He looked at her face recognizing it. ''It''s that little girl I was assigned to kill years ago¡­ I recognize that scar.''


    "Hahaha¡­"


    Everyone turned to look at the Leader and was freaked out by the sudden change in him.


    "Hahaha! I remember you! The only victim that got away!" He laughed.


    Wang Ping (3rd prince) was surprised, ''she was that girl I saw running away that day¡­ Why? Why did that evil woman do that?'' His heart beats fast. This is the first time he actually experiencing hating someone. He wanted to kill that bastard for hurting his love.


    Lin Yu Yan looked over at the 3rd prince, "You know him? Do you know who he is working for?" ignoring the man laughing, she asked the 3rd Prince is he does know him.


    "I do." Wang Ping said.


    "Explain it to me later then." Lin Yu Yan said and turned around to face the psychotic man.


    "It''s sad." Lin Yu Yan said. It surprised the Leader to hear that from her. She should be shaking in fear from her attacker. "I don''t remember you though. But you are in my list of people I need to kill."


    "You B!tch! I''m the one killing you! You are the only victim l''ve ever let go alive! Today, is the day you die!" He ran up again getting his first ready to punch the girls face.


    Lin Yu Yan easily dodge out of the way.


    ''Fast!'' the man thought. ''I really have to go all out? On a 2-star Martial King?'' His body was slow from the overuse of power against Gu Xiang and Kenzhi. ''Of course I''m going to win!''


    Lin Yu Yan notice the fatigue but didn''t care and kept on fighting. She finally made the first move, using her fist covered in qi, right in the stomach of her opponent.


    He didn''t expect her to be so strong. She may be 3 stars lower, but her martial arts is super high.


    Lin Yu Yan made a final punch to the face and he knocked down to the ground. During the whole fight, she wasn''t getting tired or weaker, every move she made made her stronger, faster, and sharper.


    The Leader spits out blood as he got up, He pulled out a sword from his back.


    "Your going to regret this!" He yelled. It was a level zero weapon. Level Zero is a weapon that contains the tiniest amount of energy. It''s super rare. The weapon is all rusty and unclean due to the fact that no one knows how to properly take care of them.


    The Leader swings the sword at Lin Yu Yan making a slight cut on her arm making her bleed.

 Chapter 57 The Suspects 1

    Lin Yu Yan''s arm was bleeding from the small scratch. She was confused, ''The sword didn''t even touch me unless it''s¡­a spiritual weapon.''


    She notice the slight energy barely in the sword. What she did next shocked the leader and everyone else watching.


    Lin Yu Yan quickly somehow was in front of the evil man, hitting his hand holding the sword, making him lose his grip and dropping the weapon. It happened so fast, the man wasn''t able to keep up.


    Lin Yu Yan grabbed the sword before it hit the ground and moved back as quickly as when she was in front of him and held the sword to inspect it. It happened too fast for everyone''s brains to process what happened.


    Lin Yu Yan inspected the sword and carefully lifted it up. ''This is a spiritual weapon.'' She smiles because she was thinking on how she can make it better. "This is how you used the sword."


    With using a little bit of her own qi, she swung it down on the man slicing his body. The sword left out a powerful slash of light cutting the man and killing him. His scream was horrendous and could be heard in the distance. Before the man was slashed, he felt the chill in Lin Yu Yan''s eyes and knew at that moment, he will be dead.


    And that was how the man died, killed by his own weapon and used by the only victim he let escaped. Lin Yu Yan just turned around making sure everyone was here and leads them to the way to her house and their new home.


    "Okay, everyone, good job. Now let''s go home."


    -------


    The air in the room was heavy. Lin Yu Yan, Wang Ping, and Wang Haocun sat around the table. Xie Rong, Chu Yang, and the rest just stood around them.


    Lin Yu Yan''s face was very tense. Wang Ping was surprised and Wang Haocun was looking down.


    "So you are the 1st prince of the Wang Empire?" Lin Yu Yan asked Wang Haocun and then looked over at Wang Ping (3rd), "And he is your older brother?"


    Wang Ping nods his head, a little intimidated by Lin Yu Yan voice and expression.


    "So you were there when my father rebelled at age 7, Haocun?"


    He nods and then explains his story to her. Lin Yu Yan listened with her eyes closed.


    "So I''m sure your father is still alive." Haocun said looking straight into her eyes.


    "I know he is still alive. My mother is too."


    Everyone was shocked hearing that information. She calmly said it too.


    "I know my father is still alive. You were only age 7 but my father was an old man. He was definitely WAY stronger than you. By the looks of my uncle and what rank he was, I know he didn''t kill my father."


    She was very confident.


    "Based on the issue that occurred in the forest, someone is after me."


    She looked over at the 3rd prince. "Wang Ping, you said it was the Imperial concubine? Li Muqiu? The mother of the 4th prince, Wang Hongbin¡­"


    She looked in her memories and was trying to think what was going on with her. She remembers her mother complaining about the Wang emperor.


    "If I remember correctly, my mother always complained about the Wang Emperor. I remember her saying to my father that he would visit the Lu residence every day to meet my father but would give her side glances and sometimes give her expensive items."


    She was thinking even more, "Gosh, he was trying to steal his friend''s wife!? That''s why Li Muqiu was so jealous! She was taking out the competition of becoming queen. That is why she suggested you to fight my father, Haocun."


    She looked over at Haocun. "She probably highly recommended you to fight my father to get rid of you."


    "And she was the one who gave us the drug incense saying it was an expensive incense from a faraway place." Wang Ping added.


    "Now, I''m even more confident my mother is alive and well. She''s not strong enough to kill her." Lin Yu Yan smiles.


    "That''s why the 2nd prince is dead. She must have given him poisoned and he got killed." Meiying said.


    "And all the younger family members are good-for-nothings. Because she poisoned the other concubines of the Emperor''s harem when they were pregnant with his child." Xie Rong added.


    "Umm¡­" Li Dan E said in worry. "I just going to tell you this just because I also hate her but¡­ She is my aunt¡­"

 Chapter 58 The Suspects 2

    "Really?" Lin Yu Yan said. "She''s your aunt?"


    "Now that I think about it, why did my family get raided by the Wang Emperor when we are family¡­" Li Dan E said out loud and the a major idea popped into her head.


    "Does this have to do with also Gu Wang Shu (Lu Tian Tian''s mother)?"


    When Li Dan E said that, a whole new possibility popped in her head.


    "Huh, I think you''re right... Gu Wang Shu and Lu Tian Tian was probably working together. I hear they got along well as children before they were married off. Maybe they both hate my mother, Lin Feng Yue¡­ because she was loved by my father and loved by the emperor¡­" She looked down trying to word it out right.


    "That is why your brother is dead. They probably made a deal, give info on where my mother was, so Gu Wang Shu can officially be the wife of my father once she got rid of your brother, Dan E¡­ and for Li Muqiu to get rid of one issue."


    "And I think that was why I was accused of murder, because Li Muqiu was the backup of my sister and I had to take the fall." Gu Xiang added.


    Lin Yu Yan was pretty upset. "Geez, I just wanted to finish the owners regret and live a peaceful life, sigh" she whispered.


    "What did you say?" Gu Xiang said.


    "Nothing. Anyway¡­" Lin Yu Yan stood up from her chair and looked at everyone.


    "Good job, you guys did a good job working together as a team. Anyway, welcome to your new home." She gave everyone a smile.


    "You guys got everything I needed, finished the task I gave, and made it home safe. There was a reason why I wanted you to go through the forest like that."


    "One: Because I want you to know how the forest works. Two: Because you all need to grow and the dense energy in the Unknown forest make you grow faster. Three: To see the status of your martial arts."


    Everyone listened close, even the 3rd prince.


    "Do you know why I was able to defeat the man who was a 5 star Martial King?"


    Everyone was still in shock that they won that fight. They have no Idea how she did it. She was an amazing Cultivator, controlling her qi beautiful and fighting smoothly. They shake their head waiting for her answer.


    "I won because¡­ I was better than him!" Lin Yu Yan smiled mischievously!


    "Why are you joking around? I thought you were being serious." Gu Xiang said sighing.


    "I am. My rank my not be as high but my skills are." Lin Yu Yan said. "I was able to fight him, one on one, because I could. My speed, hearing, vision, and fighting skills was higher then his, which is why I could defeat him. Each rank is different for everyone. For example like Kenzhi and Peng Ai. He is half demon, also known as the blood clan, and he can store half as more qi than Peng Ai but is the same rank."


    "But Peng Ai can generate twice qi then Kenzhi. In a long fight, It''s likely she will win."


    She explained even more telling them what they need to know.


    "Now, go and train. I have already appointed rooms for you so you can cultivate. But It is your responsibility to enhance your skills yourself. But If you need help and have questions, you can ask me and¡­"


    She handed everyone, but Wang Ping, each a bag filled with pills.


    "These are level 1 cultivation boost pills, to help you cultivator faster and stronger. Make sure you absorb all of the energy the pills give until you take another. And I know you guys are strong enough already but I need to assure you are alive and well after as well."

 Chapter 59 To Home 1

    "I will meet you one on one, teaching each one of you something different or in a different way that seems fit for your mental and physical strength," Lin Yu Yan said.


    "Now go to your rooms, including you, 1st prince, Haocun. I''m going to talk to the 3rd prince for a while."


    Everyone understood and leaves the room to go and settle down in their new home. After everyone left, Lin Yu Yan looked at Wang Ping to get more information from him.


    Wang Ping told Lin Yu Yan all about Taiyang city and the circumstances it is in. It does look like it''s doing well but the citizens are paying high in taxes and the Wang emperor is losing money by the minute.


    "I wanted to get the people to love our kingdom again and was going to change somethings once I found out I was crown prince years ago. I wasn''t just old enough to do anything though. I asked my father to cut taxes on the citizens but my father said we were running out of money. But all I saw was my father buying all the women in his harem expensive clothing and accessories which could have been used for the people instead." Wang Ping explained. Because he really likes Lin Yu Yan, he wanted to tell her everything about himself to her.


    "Umm¡­. I didn''t ask for that but thanks for telling me? It must be hard." Lin Yu Yan didn''t ask about the situation in the palace and said it awkwardly but it seems the Emperor has not been doing a great job at being the Emperor. "It seems you have realized a bit late what your father is like too, just like your brother."


    "Yeah¡­ Hey..." Wang Ping wasn''t sure if her should asked this but her said it anyway, "I have a favor¡­ can you convince my brother to come back with me to the palace?" Wang Ping asked hoping she says yes.


    "No. That''s for him to decide. He is probably deciding on that now, especially now that you are here," Lin Yu Yan said. It made Wang Ping disappointed but it was true, only now Haocun would decide to go back or not. "But If he does decide to go back, it''s best for him not to go back yet. Someone is after his and your life. So it''s safe for him to stay here. I need you to be careful too," Lin Yu Yan said. It made Wang Ping happy to hear her care for him.


    And they go outside and talk more. Wang Ping is talking more about the city and himself while Lin Yu Yan listens and watches the people around them to see how they are fitting in their new home.


    There was enough room for everyone, including the 2 spiritual beast. There was about 5 rooms left to spare and Lin Yu Yan plans on expanding or create a small town next to her home so the people will learn how to live individually again.


    Lin Yu Yan and the 3rd Prince was walking when she notice the the alerted attitudes the tiger and alligator has when she walked near her bedroom. She walks over to them and the 3rd prince follows behind.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you guys so cautious?" Lin Yu Yan asked. She looked in the direction their eyes was looking at and it was Silver''s (wolf) room.


    "Ah, you feel that intense presence?" she asked. The 2 spiritual beast looked at her to confirm their answer.


    "Yes, who is that?" the alligator asked telepathically. It surprised Lin Yu Yan because she wouldn''t think they were trusting her enough to even talk to her. She just smiles and said, "Don''t worry, he''s my little brother. I''m sure you know who he is right?"


    "Yes, the Divine White wolf," said the tiger. She was surprised how much the wolf has grown. "I remember feeling his presence a week ago but it has tripled in strength."


    "Yes, he has grown a lot since I have been gone from home." Lin Yu Yan smiled proudly.


    Both the alligator and the tiger was surprised at the expression she gave. It was such a warm and fuzzy smile making them want to stay here a little longer in hoping she is the kind person she expresses herself to be.


    Then they both notice the blue glow on her shoulder. They both looked at each other and thought, ''it''s a contract mark¡­''


    Even the divine White Wolf of the Unknown Forest has made a spiritual beast contract with her. They then nodded and agreed to each other and turned to face Lin Yu Yan.


    "Master, we would like to make an official beast contract with you!"


    Lin Yu Yan was shocked. She knows how much spiritual beast love their freedom and that just asked to work under her.


    Wang Ping has no idea what was going on. Lin Yu Yan was just having a casual conversation to spiritual beast as if it was nothing but there is not a lot of people who can connect to them in the spot.

 Chapter 60 To Home 2

    "Are you sure? That means you will lose your freedom. Do you guys want to do this?"


    "Yes!" both beast said confidently. "Our freedom is with you!"


    That made her heart jump. They both really trusted her with all their hearts now. She smiles and pats both on the head leaving her hand after her petting to start the contracts.


    "Okay, I''ll be in your care," and the contracts starts. Wang Ping watched Lin Yu Yan and the 2 spiritual beasts make a contract with her. The area around her became warm as she slowly released her qi into the 2 spritual beast and the 2 spiritual beasts'' qi into Yu Yan.


    It was a little hard for Lin Yu Yan because she was making 2 contracts at the same time but eventually got the hang of it. She grew from 2-star Martial King to 4-star Martial king in one sitting. The contracts both made both the spiritual beasts and Lin Yu Yan grow stronger.


    Everyone present stopped to watch what was going on and they were amazed by the process. The amazing thing that Lin Yu Yan realize is that both parties rank up when making contracts. This may be useful to Lin Yu Yan in the future.


    But that wasn''t the only thing that happened. The spiritual beast''s changed from a beast form to a human form.


    When Lin Yu Yan opened her eyes, the figures in front of her was unrecognizable. "Who are you?" she asked. Her butterfly contract on her shoulder changed from a 2 color butterfly, to 4, yellow, blue, red, and green butterfly.


    "I''m the tiger," said the lady, she has also received a red butterfly on her shoulder.


    "I''m the alligator," said the man with a green butterfly on his.


    "But I thought only divine beasts can change into human form¡­" but when she inspect them, they are really now divine spiritual beasts.


    "How are you now divine spiritual beasts?" Lin Yu Yan asked.


    The now man and woman looked at each other trying to comprehend what just happened. "We don''t know. I''ve heard that spiritual beasts can become divine by working hard enough to become strong enough to be granted the status of divine. But I never heard of this ever happening," said the tiger lady.


    "Huh, amazing, now I have 3 divine spiritual beast.... What are your names?"


    "We don''t have one," said the alligator man.


    "Well¡­. Let''s give you guys a name then¡­ Alright, your name will be Victoria," Lin Yu Yan pointed at the tiger and then points at the alligator, "And yours will be Knight."


    They never heard of names like that before and it sounded very strange. Everyone present was also confused by the names she has chosen.


    For Lin Yu Yan, it makes her remember her past life. They were names she wanted to name her kids if she ever had any so she gave it to the tiger and the alligator. If she were to get married and have children in this life, she may never be able to name her children strange names like that.


    "Welcome to my family. Just call me Yu Yan, I hate being called master." She smiles.


    "And because we made this contract, it is easier to burn your old ones now." She held out the slaves contracts and burned it in front of everyone.


    "There, and for the rest of them, there is still a risk if I take your away now, it my result to your death so I will figure out how to change that with some research so rest assure." Lin Yu Yan said to everyone who was their.


    Haocun and Jin Baoyu walked out of a room after a serious talk and it was before Lin Yu Yan started the whole process of making a contract with a spiritual beast. Xie Rong was with his sister, Xie Rushi (Luo Bojing''s wife) happy to be reunited again after seeing each other for only a few days after so many years of Xie Rong disappearing. Same with the others and they watched in excitement knowing that they have such an amazing person as their master.


    "Okay! Back to work! We need to prepare for tomorrow''s training! And that is for everyone!"


    "Yes!"


    And Lin Yu Yan and Wang Ping get back to their conversation, thanking Yu Yan for saving him, when they heard a loud BOOM from the entrance of her home. Lin Yu Yan ran fast with Wang Ping right behind her.


    "What was that!?" Wang Ping said. Everyone else ran behind them just in case they would be of help to their master.


    "Someone broke through the gate!" yelled Lin Yu Yan running towards the gate going to stop this strong presence she was sensing.

 Chapter 61 To Home 3

    Lin Yu Yan was concerned about the broken gate and the strong cultivator she was sensing but the closer she was getting to the gate, the more familiar the presence felt.


    She reached the gates to confirm her suspicious and yes, she was correct. It was Han Bingwen at the entrance of the gate.


    "Bingwen!? What are you doing here!? Why are you here!?" Lin Yu Yan said running down the flight of stairs before her to meet Bingwen.


    Not only is she concern for her spiritual gate that might be broken by the force of Bingwen but by breaking open the gate, he will severely injure himself as the gate''s default defense is to break the flow of qi in the attacker''s body once it makes contact with the attacker and matches its wavelength. And that is only the first defense mechanism she place in the gates.


    She ran down as fast as she can to take care of his wound but she trips along the way. Bingwen finally broke through the gates thanks to his urge to save Yu Yan when he saw her trip and ran full speed to catch her.


    Wang Ping was watching, with everyone else behind him, when he thought to himself, ''Who is this man? Why is Lin Yu Yan saying only his given name?'' He looked at everyone else and they were calm and sighing in relief. ''Phew! It''s just that weird man that follows master.''


    Wang Ping saw his brother and asked him who this man was.


    "hmmmmm¡­.." Haocun also didn''t know what to say. "I guess you can say her future husband?" Everyone there who heard the question nodded their heads, agreeing to what the 1st prince said. When they first met him, he was super scary, wondering why a gentle lady has such a strong man man as her bodyguard.


    But they notice that he is very fond of their master and knew why. Who wouldn''t want such a kind, caring, smart, and beautiful woman as their wife? Lin Yu Yan is all of it, despite the scars, which they all know she can easily heal.


    They watched Yu Yan run down to stop the attacker when they saw her trip as well. Wang Ping ran full speed to try and catch her but watched as the attacker saved her from the fall instead. The man wrapped his hands around her waist holding her close to him making sure she is safe.


    "Are you alright?" said Bingwen.


    "You idiot! You would''ve been badly injured from breaking that gate!" said Lin Yu Yan not concerned about her own safety.


    "The gate''s main defense is breaking the flow of your qi." Lin Yu Yan said as she inspect Bingwen''s body trying to suck out the energy back to her body. She was touching Bingwen''s body all over looking like they were both a couple.


    Wang Ping''s heart was crushed when he saw the scene in front of him. His brother pat him on the shoulder saying, "It''s best to give up. I''m only saying this because you are my brother but you will never reach her level."


    Haocun notice the shine in Wang Ping''s eyes, when he was telling his side of the story and observing his brother''s expression and found out that he had a thing for Lin Yu Yan. But noticing the relationship Lin Yu Yan had with Han Bingwen, he knew it was impossible for his brother have her heart.


    Lin Yu Yan was able to extract the qi on time making sure Bingwen was okay and touched his face to check for any secondary defense the gate did but it seems he didn''t trigger the secondary defence.


    "Sigh¡­ You''re okay," Lin Yu Yan said. "I forgot to tell you that I had this set up. You left before I was able to tell you about it. Honestly, I didn''t think you would be back here either."


    "I¡­" Bingwen was internally blushing from her touch when she was inspecting his body. "I wanted to make sure you got home safe... and of course everyone else as well."


    "Well, I am." Yu Yan smiled. "But I have to fix the gate now." She sighed and walked up closer to the gate. As she was fixing the gate she asked Bingwen, "Is it just you? Did you finish your business?"


    "No. I just left first. Mingli and Jingju will be coming here soon. Mingli wanted to visit Silver so we decided to come and visit. And Yes, the mission I had was really easy so it was completed quicker then I expected," Bingwen said.


    He really was just making an excuse to see Lin Yu Yan, which is why he finished his mission so quickly when it really was suppose to last at least 2 months but finished it in 3 days.

 Chapter 62 To Home 4

    Lin Yu Yan was fixing the spiritual gate. The only thing that was broken was the defense mechanism she embedded in the gate. She fixed it before Mingli and Jingju arrives and had them placed their hands on the gate to have them recognizable so this wouldn''t happen again.


    Lin Yu Yan gave Mingli a big hug. "Mingli! I''ve missed you so much!" she smiles happily. Mingli missed her too but felt a chill on his back when he saw his brother glare at him. But he has ''insurance'' in case anything happens to him. He would just tell Lin Yu Yan about it and she would take his side.


    Bingwen was super jealous and angry at his brother. But Lin Yu Yan seemed happy to meet him again so her smile was good enough for him.


    She explained the reason the gate has spiritual energy to the Han brothers and start heading back to the house. She waved her hands to the others at the top of the stairs giving them an okay that it''s now fine.


    She tells Mingli that Silver is still cultivating in his room and that he probably won''t be done until the next few weeks. Mingli was confused, it''s true he does want to see Silver but it was his brother who wanted to visit Lin Yu Yan. ''Wow. Real smooth, bro.'' Mingli thought.


    They look around to see the people settling in their new place well and is going on smoothly.


    "They seem to be settling down well," Jingju said.


    "They are. I''m surprised by how well it''s going. I wouldn''t think this many people would trust me so easily," Lin Yu Yan said. ''After all, they were degraded by rich people and I was the one who bought them.''


    But it is true. They completely trusting her now. A few days of being together with her was the kindest anyone has been to them. She even given them money as an allowance like any soldier was being paid for. But these weren''t the real reason why they like her. They like and trust her because she treats them like any other person should be treated.


    "You ranked up 2 more stars. It''s only been 2 to 3 days since I last saw you," Bingwen said.


    "I just made 2 more contracts with the spiritual beast before you got here."


    Jingju thought to himself, ''So that explains why she ranked up fast. Why does she have so much luck? I still can''t believe she is only 14 years old.'' He looks over at Bingwen and then over to Yu Yan. ''Not sure if Father is going to approve, Good luck Bingwen!''


    "By the way, what are you going to do here?" Lin Yu Yan asked. "Silver is still cultivating and I have to train the others."


    Bingwen wasn''t sure. He really just came to see his girl''s face and hear her beautiful voice. He wanted to stay by her side because he was afraid something might happen to her when he is gone especially when he knows trouble is always around her.


    "It''s late, so you should stay for the night. Everyone is tired from the long journey here and I have enough rooms for everyone," Lin Yu Yan said. It was a good thing because Bingwen didn''t want her to know the reason why he was here.


    She shows them their room, Bingwen and Mingli has the same rooms as before, and Jingju has the room next to Bingwen.


    Lin Yu Yan announces to the people about the plans for tomorrow and gets everyone settle in for the night.


    Before she went to sleep, she double checks that the place is secure and that the enemy have not found her home. She makes sure everyone is sleeping and before she leaves for the night.


    Lin Yu Yan went to the same pond she was before, when Mingli was in some trouble, and found a cave behind the waterfall. The cave had the same luminous blue algae growing as the lake and also glows a beautiful blue.


    The cave has very dense natural energy so it was easier to cultivate in the cave then at her home. Her home has thicker natural energy then most places but in the cave, it was like you were breathing in natural energy.


    As she cultivated, she thinks of her plan for tomorrow, ''I have a lot of things to do tomorrow. Sigh, I don''t why I choose this route but hopefully after this, I can just live peacefully.''

 Chapter 63 Training 1

    Wang Ping head home once he was told to not talk about where she lives and that she will visit him before the month ends.


    For months, she taught everyone how to train and maintain their strength. The great part of training is that she didn''t have to finish teaching them teamwork from the training she gave her crew before they reached their new home.


    She notice the great teamwork from when the enemy attacked and when they took care if each other when they were going home. She was surprised the quick thinking everyone has.


    Lin Yu Yan first taught Meiying, Li Dan E and Xie Rong, who are suited for Alchemy. Alchemy is the process of transformation or creation. She taught them the basic of alchemy and simple recipes from pills to elixirs. Each person has a different aspect, Meiying''s is specifically pill making alchemy, Li Dan E''s main being medical alchemy and Xie Rong is weapon alchemy.


    They both learn the basic making of medical drinks and healings and learned how to make the Cultivation boost pills. Though most of them already know how to make the medicine, she taught them the most efficient way to make them from which ingredient to put in first, to what to do when a mistakes occur. Because some of her people are unable to cultivate yet, she also got them to make a medical bath for the people who couldn''t cultivate yet.


    Peng Ai, Wu Lang, Chu Yang and Li Dan E are training their use of their godly powers. Peng Ai is the most difficult one because she is the most powerful one of the 4 and the most uncontrollable one.


    The other three was also blessed with godly powers, Peng Ai''s of course being water, Chu Yang''s being wind, Li Dan E being''s earth, which is why she also has to learn alchemy, and Wu Lang''s being lightning.


    Wu Lang is the weakest out of them all which is why his godly power is hardly detected. Easiest thing for him now is to train himself by detecting electrical energy around him. Every object has an electrical charge around them at all the times. The electrical charge is so little it doesn''t hurt the body and Wu Lang is the only person who can detect them.


    He was granted this power a couple years back and thought it was a normal thing everyone goes through so he never told anyone. So he is set to train detecting which objects is what and detecting the people around him at what they are doing and differentiate who is who.


    Because of his element, his job is to be Lin Yu Yan''s main messenger so it was perfect for him to detect people around him and for him to be the fastest and quietest, pretty much trained to be a ninja, of the group to reach and leave places quickly.


    Peng Ai perfected the technique by moving water to the pots storing water. Peng Ai has also perfected the technique of separating water from the ground. So Lin Yu Yan then teaches her how to convert her qi to water. A much more difficult task but she was able to do it and make some of her own techniques buy perfecting it and understanding more about water.


    Li Dan E is learning alchemy, which is the process of transformation, so her qi was perfect to make a flower seed grow up easily into a flower in minutes. Li Dan E can make simple vines from her qi and simple bushes and trees. She still can''t control it as well and the control of other plants is a little hard for her but she practice everyday to try and perfect it. Though she wasn''t told to do it, she plans to see if she is able to help some spiritual items grow faster.


    Chu Yang was blessed by the wind element hence why she was able to rank up so fast. It was the hard training she gave herself that made her efforts worth it. Chu Yang learns how to use her wind in her sword since the godly powers is not as strong as the rest since Yu Yan barely detecting her power. It was easier for Chu Yang though as she prefers to train on her fighting skills and the use of her wind element as an emergency use.


    Gu Xiang is what most people call a genius but he is the most normal out of them all. He lacks in fighting and how to use his qi well but has the highest rank out of them all. Because his skill is so low, even Kenzhi can easily defeat him in a physical fight. So with the help of Bingwen, Mingli and Jingju, they help him grow his knowledge of martial arts and his use of senses.


    Wei Ru has the highest skill of learning quickly. So based on Lin Yu Yan''s observation of Wei Ru, he is capable for all the trainings she has set up for the others and he trains with Jin Baoyu weapon mastery.


    Jin Baoyu''s family is one of the famous families of being blacksmith. Her father is upset his daughter wanted to become a general instead of a proper lady but he loves his daughter so much that he taught her the use of the weapons he makes. She has already master 3 weapons, bow and arrow, sword, and axe.


    With one of the books Lin Yu Yan''s mother left for her, she showed them how to use the weapons she currently has in her inventory. She has a total on 10 weapon of use. Each of them mastering 5 at a time.

 Chapter 64 Training 2

    For the time being, Lin Yu Yan found a couple of blacksmith within her people and asked them to make weapons. The cages and chains she took from the slaves traders the day she got her people were to be used to make those weapons. She asked the 10 blacksmiths to make a total of 30 more weapons, from different sizes to different kinds.


    For the rest, she gave them all cultivation pills for them to rank up for the time being so the rest of those who are unable to cultivate yet, can catch up, and for the blacksmiths to finish the weapon making.


    And this includes all the kids cultivating as well. She made sure they have enough time for the kids to enjoy their youth and for them to get stronger as well.


    The spiritual beasts, Victoria (tiger) and Knight (alligator) have is training differently from everyone else. Because of their animal instincts, they already born to be fighters, which is why Silver and the rest, needs to grow their ranks. Because of they are different type of spiritual beast, they needed different training grounds.


    Because Victoria and Knight was not born as divine beasts, they needed a proper place to cultivate. Beasts need more natural energy than any other species so the cave Lin Yu Yan cultivated in was good place for the spiritual beast to cultivate.


    Apparently, it was the same place Gu Xiang previously cultivated as a child. It can be used by anyone so the group (the people Lin Yu Yan trained in the forest) once they perfected the techniques Lin Yu Yan taught them, they cultivate in the cave for the rest of the time.


    Kenzhi is from the blood clan, meaning he has the powers of demons within a human body, which is why they are considered half demons. Because of his origin, he was trained to perfect that power. It''s very different from godly powers, where cultivators are blessed with the power of gods, because demon powers involved with blood.


    Kenzhi is able to use his blood as a weapon. His main physical weapon is a katana. Lin Yu Yan is not able to use her own blood in the same way as Kenzhi but she helps him train in using his blood to make the katana. With this technique, Kenzhi need full control of his qi, making his qi flow through his blood and changing his blood from a liquid to a solid.


    Kenzhi is getting the hang of it from the help of Lin Yu Yan since she has full control of her qi.


    Every so often, everyone would practice fighting each other sharpening their senses and skills. Lin Yu Yan would fight everyone, one on one, once a week for practice reason and for her to give her advice.


    She gradually taught everyone how to protect themselves for 3 months and it was up to them to keep it up.


    But Lin Yu Yan didn''t use all her time to help train her people, she also trained herself. Because she has to help so many people, she made sure the training for her people can help herself get better.


    It definitely made her body grow in strength. She was able to move her body the way she wanted to now.


    After 3 months of intense training, she was thinking of going back to Taiyang City. She needs more information on how to properly get rid of the contracts she formed with her people.


    For the time being, she has gone back to Taiyang for once a week for a day with Wu Lang. Wu Lang would go in the Lu''s residence to talk with Luo Bojing (the spy, Xie Rushi''s husband) to tell him what happened to his family and for Luo Bojing to give Wu Lang information about the future plans to the Lu family. Bingwen would tag along just because he wanted to know what she was up too.


    She bought a few houses in Taiyang city just in case she needed a place to stay and is big enough for her people to stay as well if anything happens to their current living. About some of the men, half of the women, and all the children left to live in the houses she bought.

 Chapter 65 Double Trouble

    Everyone took care of each other. Everyone help each other as much as they can by training together, cleaning together, and making food together. They all take care of the children in the house and teach them how to read, write, and understand the world in an extra room in the house in the city.


    Lin Yu Yan wanted the children to live a life of fun and adventure unlike hers where she was alone and in isolation, she took them all to live in the city for that reason. Some children were lucky enough to still be with their parents but a lot of them weren''t, so Lin Yu Yan wanted to be their family for now and let them call her big sister.


    All of the woman would be payed 1 gold piece a month and the children, 1 silver piece a month. Which is already too much for everyone because each person can live off a less than 10% of the amount she gave.


    But they enjoy giving Lin Yu Yan gifts when they have the chance because she has saved them from becoming victims of slavery. She left Xie Rushi (Xie Rong''s sister, Lu Bojing''s Wife) in charge of the house. She is the most suitable person to do so since she is smart and calm in most situations. Plus, she wanted to see her husband again.


    Wu Lang always tags along with Lin Yu Yan, hiding in inconspicuous places, everywhere she goes to detect enemies nearby. Kenzhi would tag along for extra protection and for training purposes. Which Lin Yu Yan doesn''t really need because Han Bingwen is with her literally all day.


    Lin Yu Yan still doesn''t know why he is still around but doesn''t mind the company. She still walks around the city wearing the veil on her face with him wearing a mask as well. She became famous and everyone in town really likes the friendly air she gives out to everyone.


    -------


    2 months ago, in the Wang Palace.


    "That girl is smart. She''s smarter than her mother and maybe stronger," said Li Muqiu. "I''ve sent out the men and only the weak ones came back."


    She was talking to a mysterious man in the shadow of her room.


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t think she is strong, it has to be the 3rd prince who showed up unexpectedly," said the shadow man.


    "And they don''t know where she is either, they couldn''t track her, or even pick up her or the other people''s scent. She just disappeared into thin air! How am I going to get rid of her!?" she was so frustrated and started yelling.


    "But why was the 3rd prince there? He wouldn''t go in the forest by himself?"


    "I wished he was dead and never come back when the men told me but he came back 3 weeks ago. The only reason why the queen is still the queen is because he is still alive! I should of gave him a instant poison instead of a slow one!"


    "I heard he was pretty depressed when he came back. there was rumors saying he is in love with a doctor?" said the man.


    "That b!tch is his doctor!"


    "No wonder... he probably saw your men follow her. Don''t worry! We can just now have to kill the emperor and you get to be queen right?" the mysterious man suggested.


    "Are you crazy!? The people is on the queen''s favor and they would definitely accuse me as the perpetrator!"


    "But most of the elder''s are on you side, so you should be fine. No need to worry. And if it does go out of hand, we can also just kill the queen and the other concubines. General Lu is on your side so you are the one with the army. Plus, he also wants to kill his granddaughter for humiliating him," said the man.


    "Huh, that is true¡­" Li Muqiu said thinking about the results.


    The man smiles and says, "My men can help with it too. As long as you pay me of course. And that stupid emperor is selling the citizens to us anyway, so there is no point of getting approved by the people when they are going to be slaves."


    And the moonlight shined on him showing the man''s handsome face... and he has a mole under his eye.

 Chapter 66 Current Status

    Kenzhi was appointed to travel between their home in Taiyang City to their home in the Unknown forest. He was the messenger, sending messages back and forth of everyones training and rank status and letting them know Lin Yu Yan''s future plans. He is the 2nd fastest, after Wu Lang, the smallest and the most skillful member and said he could take the job.


    So far, after 3 months, Silver (wolf) has not finished his cultivation yet, same for Victoria (tiger) and Knight (alligator). It seems spiritual beast really do need a lot of time to cultivate. Maybe that makes up for the animal instincts they have since humans don''t have instincts and have to learn skills and cultivate. For some reason, Lin Yu Yan can feel a weird sensation or something letting her know when they gain a star. She can tell the Silver is breaking through to Martial Emperor soon.


    Meiying (pill maker) was able to make pills amazingly. She even made grade 2 Cultivation boost pills, which she plans to give to the others once they reach 5-star Martial King to break a through a bit easier, and a grade 2 and 3 beauty pills. Lin Yu Yan notice the grade 3 beauty pill may heal the deep scar on her head.


    Xie Rong (weapon alchemy) perfected the sleeping gas he made with the fight with the Gang leader in the forest. Because he has knowledge about alchemy, he wanted to explore the different use of herbs and plants and what they do, especially with explosives.


    It sometimes make Lin Yu Yan''s question her decision if she chosen the right class for him. And wonder if he really has a wife and children. They are still missing and are trying to find them. Xie Rushi, manager of the houses in Taiyang, started taking the job of finding everyone''s family again especially the children.


    The children saw how amazing Lin Yu Yan and the others fight so well and they also wanted to get stronger. All the children became at least Martial warrior in 3 months when Lin Yu Yan figured out a method best for the children understand. Lin Yu Yan now doesn''t have to worry about the children not being able to protect themselves. Most of the men and women are at least a martial knight or higher.


    Everyone''s training is going to plan, growing in a faster pace than most cultivators, stronger, and more skillful.


    What is strange to Lin Yu Yan is that they haven''t made a move yet. And by ''They'' she means the Lu family. So far they are quiet and she hopes they didn''t die yet, because she want to bring them to hell herself. But the even stranger thing is that the Imperial concubine hasn''t made a move either.


    Lin Yu Yan was sure the men who fled the scene back at the unknown forest went to report to her straight away. Unless, something came up.


    The only reason why Lin Yu Yan is in the city is because she got invited to the emperor''s birthday party a while back when she visited the 3rd prince for an examination. The party is coming up in a few days so she will be gone for a while.


    Lin Yu Yan wanted to sell the longevity pill again but it''s too suspicious here in Taiyang for the pills to show up again after a couple of months. Bingwen decided to help out and sell it at a the biggest city of Central mainland, Huo city.


    Huo city is actually governed by 5 different empires: Wang, Chu, Mao, Shing, and the Teo Empires that make up the Central Mainland. Huo city is the neutral area of the empires and agreed for no one to ever takeover it.


    Since it''s the biggest city, the pills should be sold well and Bingwen left a week ago to get them sold. Lin Yu Yan has a specific bird for some reason that was gifted to her from Bingwen to send each other message. It was a delicate owl, with big eyes to see in the dark, great hearing, feathers to camouflage him in the night, and flies so quietly she barely notice it was at her window right now.


    "Hello, Fukuro," Lin Yu Yan said. She named it Fukuro, which is Japanese for Owl, since she loves anime so much in her previous life. Her favorite animal is an Owl so she loved the gift Bingwen gave her. She grabs the message tied on the owl''s leg and reads it.


    ''I''ve schedule the auction on x month of xx day and will be back a couple days after. -Bingwen'' It seems to be on the day before the Wang Emperor''s birthday party.


    She writes back to him, ''Thanks. Come back home safe. - Yu Yan''

 Chapter 67 Donst touch them 1

    Lin Yu Yan has let everyone know her plans for when she fights with the Lu family. If everything goes to plan, it would be done quickly and cleanly. But of course, it never does so she made alternate plans in case something goes wrong.


    Of course the children doesn''t need to know anything.


    Lin Yu Yan is glad the children are enjoying themselves here in the city. She got them good looking clothes and enough food to eat which means she doing a good job at something. The children really love exploring in the city and she knows they would stay out of trouble, so she lets them explore by themselves.


    Because Kenzhi is also only 6 years of age, she tries not to rely on him as much and leaves his schedule open most of the time so he can enjoy himself in the city.


    She notice the some of the little children running back the house with expressions of fear in their faces when she looked out her window. They talked to one of the women who was hanging clothes to dry and she froze in place.


    Lin Yu Yan saw the tension in the air and ran down to see what the situation is. When she made it to the entrance of the house, Xie Rushi ran into her on the way to tell Lin Yu Yan about the situation.


    "Master! I need to tell you something!" Xie Rushi said with a shaky voice.


    "What happened?"


    "The children¡­ the children said they saw some of the slave traders in town!"


    Lin Yu Yan forgot about those people. "The ones who held you guys before I bought you?"


    "Yes! The children said they were the ones who held us for a while in another warehouse near the border of the Chu Empire before we reached the warehouse here. They remember the faces of the children and heard that they are after the person who bought them."


    One of the children came up of Lin Yu Yan explaining what they said exactly and how they escaped easily. Lin Yu yan pat their heads proud that they are able to escape easily and hop they can find the other children around the city to get back home safely.


    Then they heard a loud voice at the door.


    "Hey! Open Up! We knew you''re in there, you slaves!" It seems the slaves traders was able to catch up with the children and lead then back to their home.


    "Big sister, I''m sorry! I lead them to our house!" The little boy said crying.


    "It''s okay, little one. I''m just glad your guys are not hurt," She said wiping his tears. The little boy smiles in relief but is trembling in fear that they might catch them again.


    Kenzhi was out exploring for the day and was just coming back from eating a couple of snacks at a nearby restaurant when he felt the presence he was really familiar with. He was frightened not because he is afraid of them but that they were close to his home. He ran home as soon as possible to let Lin Yu Yan know.


    But when he arrived, they are already at the front entrance of the house. So he got entered the house in from the back entrance.


    "Big sister!" Kenzhi said but it seems she has already known from the expression she has.


    "I know, Kenzhi. I''ll deal with it," Lin Yu Yan said with a smile.


    But the slaves trader''s got even louder from not getting an answer. "I bet your master is in there too! The B!tch with the scared face!" said the man.


    ''Shoot. Those men outside does know about my scar. I should have hidden it better.'' She sighs and pulls out a pill from her space ring and swallows it. ''I didn''t want to do it now but we don''t need to much trouble at the moment.''


    "Kenzhi follow me and act like you are afraid of them. Stand behind me. Act all innocent, okay?" She said as steam was coming off her face.


    "Yes, big sister."


    And all the men, women, and children notice the scars on her face disappearing. Hot steam was coming off of her face and body produced the instant healing of the scars from the pill. Even the gigantic scar that was going to be difficult to heal has disappeared.


    She reached the gate and opened it slightly, enough to show her whole body and said in a soft voice, "Is something wrong?"

 Chapter 68 Donst touch them 2

    "Is something wrong?" said the beautiful woman who opened the door.


    The slave traders were so surprised. They didn''t expect such a beautiful woman open the door. Smooth skin, flowing hair, lips full of life, body so perfectly shaped and clear black eyes. She smelled like sunlight mixed with moonlight, sweet but fresh.


    "Umm¡­ Is there a problem, sir?" Lin Yu Yan said one more time.


    They finally snapped back from their thoughts and looked at each other. The man that seems to be the head of the group talked first, "Hi¡­ uh¡­ Sorry, we were looking for a child who possibly came through here¡­" and then notices Kenzhi behind her.


    "Oh, that''s the kid we were looking for." They recognize Kenzhi because he was a rare slave, being from the blood clan. He wasn''t the kid they ran into but know that now, he is most likely here.


    "What? But he works for me. You can''t take him away. I bought him," Lin Yu Yan said softly.


    They just stood there awkwardly and stare at her face. Another man spoke up and asked Yu Yan, "But he is a dangerous slave! He is a demon! Pretty lady, we will just take him out of your hands¡­" he walked up to her and was going to grab Kenzhi but Lin Yu Yan grabbed his hand to stop him.


    "It''s okay, he listens to me well and hasn''t done anything wrong," still having that beautiful smile on her face but cold as ice.


    The men were mesmerized by the smile but got scared when they made the beauty upset. "Who did you buy him from?" said the man. All the other men are still in a daze looking at such a beautiful woman. They never seen her before because if they did, they would remember her.


    "I got it from a lady with ascar on her face and also wears a veil. My bodyguard was in charge of getting it for me and went with her to get them."


    "Oh¡­ um¡­ S -sorry about us bothering you again but.... We were looking for the that ugly lady with the scar¡­ Do you happen to know where she is going?" said the man, not being able to say his words correctly.


    "No, she disappeared fast." She said thinking. "Is everything okay?"


    She lets go his hands and blocks him from coming any closer to Kenzhi. The man didn''t mind though because her hand felt soft and warm and it made him all fuzzy inside.


    He walked back behind the group and he looks down at his hand. ''I''m never washing my hand!'' he thought.


    All the other men was so jealous of him because she touched him and wished it was them. The first man spoke up again after what happened. "Everything is fine. We are sorry for bothering you, is their anything we can help you with?"


    He asked her to see if he can help her with anything because he wanted to see her again.


    "I''m sorry but my servants can do that. Thank you though. Goodbye." Still smiling at them, she closes the gate and locks it.


    The men didn''t leave yet because they were still embedding her image into their memory and remembering her scent.


    "Tsk. I can''t believe I touch that evil bastard, but they fell for it," Lin Yu Yan said with disgust and wiping the hand she used to stop the man from taking Kenzhi.


    "Master¡­" Xie Rushi said after Yu Yan''s comment about what just happened. "You''ve always been this beautiful?" She said quietly but loud enough for everyone to hear.


    She was surprised. She didn''t expect to hear that from Xie Rushi at times like this. Then she notice that everyone else was also looking at her with surprised with a dreamy misty daze. She smiled and laughed.


    "I guess?" Lin Yu Yan didn''t know what to say. She never seen her face without scars yet so she wouldn''t know.


    "Big sister, you are so beautiful!" Kenzhi said. Everyone else started complimenting her. Lin Yu Yan hasn''t seen her face yet so she didn''t know how to reply to all of them.


    "Kenzhi, It''s late but tomorrow, can you go report back to the others about what happened today?" she asked.


    Kenzhi looked at her still in a daze when she was asking the question. He finally was back to reality and nodded his head with his face very red.


    "Okay. Everyone it''s late, let''s finish up and have a good rest tonight," she said smiling to everyone as she heads back to her room.

 Chapter 69 Silver 1

    The next morning, she wakes up and plans on walking around town for a while to see if there has been any changes. It was very early in the day and only the people who need to set up their business.


    Lin Yu Yan really likes the sunrise where the it is cool and you can feel the dampness in the air. She walks around and the people around her stopped what they were doing and just started at her. Even the women couldn''t believe what they were seeing.


    Lin Yu Yan felt their stares and looked up at the shopkeepers eyes and wonder what they were thinking about. That''s when she just remembered that she doesn''t have scars anymore.


    She was so tired last night she just went straight to bed so she didn''t even get a chance to see her face. But when she woke up this morning, she was surprised how beautiful she actually is. She didn''t think she was that beautiful so she decided to walk around town.


    Everyone was staring at her and Lin Yu Yan started to getting uncomfortable. Their stares are like those in her previous life, surprised, jealous, hatred, and lust. So she went back home quietly and quickly, making sure no one knows where she lives.


    Wu Lang came back this morning and was going to tell her some information he got from Luo Bojing but was surprised to see a beautiful lady at their house.


    "Wu Lang, what is it?" asked the beautiful lady.


    Wu Lang was surprised. ''She knows me...? Wait¡­ I recognize that voice¡­'' He thought about it a little more and said, "Big sister, Yu Yan?"


    "Yes?" answered the beautiful lady.


    "Wha? How-? When...?"


    "Beauty pill. Now what is it?" she said quickly trying to make him stick to the subject. She didn''t want him to treat her any different so she had a firm attitude towards him making him remember why he was back.


    Wu Lang was surprised but he had to do his job and gave her the information she needed to to further go with her plans.


    "Okay thanks for letting me know. You been very busy lately and have been doing a good job too. Have a good rest today. Make sure to enjoy the town while your at it, okay? If you can''t then it''s an order from your master," Lin Yu Yan said knowing he would just sit around in his room cultivating.


    "...Okay, Big sister."


    "Big sister!" a childish voice was heard from the doorway of the house and it was Kenzhi. Seems he is leaving to go back to their home in the forest. "I''ll be leaving now!"


    "Yeah, have a safe trip, Kenzhi!" said Lin Yu Yan.


    But she felt a weird sensation on her shoulder where the butterfly mark was, indicating something is going to happen. ''Silver? He''s leveling up?'' she thought and just remembered she never told anyone about him. ''Shoot! I didn''t tell anyone about Silver except for Victoria and Knight! Silver has no idea what''s going on either¡­ Damn it! I forgot about it! How stupid of me!''


    "Kenzhi, wait! I need to go too!" Lin Yu Yan said and they take off to go home, back in the forest.


    --------


    Silver woke up after a long time of cultivation. His body is not stiff since his muscles were moving when consuming energy so he easily got up from his cultivation position to go find Lin Yu Yan.


    But he didn''t recognize the air of the house. He felt a great number of people around him. ''Whose here? Why is there so many people here!? Big Sister is in danger!'' He is way stronger than all of them so he decided to come out as a beast and confront the people here.


    "Why are you in my house!? Where''s my master!?" said the wolf.


    Everyone turned to see a huge wolf stand in front of them as they were training. The enormous killing intent and energy coming off of the wolf made everyone shiver in fear.


    Chu Yang was their at the moment and knew who this creature was, one of the most famous spiritual beast, The White Wolf. "Run everybody! It''s the Divine White Wolf of the Unknown forest!"


    She yelled and everyone ran towards the exit. Silver stood there observing the area and notice that they have been living here for a long time already and got confused.


    "Big sister... where are you?"


    -------


    In the Forest¡­


    "Crap! He woke up! Hurry, Kenzhi!" Lin Yu Yan said running even faster then before.


    Kenzhi felt this enormous power coming from the direction of their home and it was the first time ever, he was actually scared. He can''t tell it''s rank but he knows, whoever this is, is a powerful being.

 Chapter 70 Silver 2

    "Run!" yelled Chu Yang. It became chaotic in seconds. All the men and women just ran towards the entrance, entering the forest.


    Silver was being protective of his home. He wanted to protect the home of his family and so his killing intent was strong. But he didn''t want to hurt anyone and let anyone who want to run away, go.


    As everyone was trying to get out of the place, a beautiful lady speeds past them towards the wolf. Kenzhi was with her and stopped the others from going away saying everything is okay.


    "Silver!" yelled Yu Yan.


    Silver looked over at the person who called his name recognizing the voice. "Who...? It that you, Big sister?" But when he saw her, he couldn''t recognize her. Her face has no more scars and her skin is smooth as a baby''s.


    "Is that really you, Big sister? Your scars..." he remember seeing them but not asking about it. "You are so beautiful¡­" said Silver, changing form from a wolf, into a child with beautiful silver hair and blue eyes.


    "Haha, yeah, it me. I''m glad you are awake! You''ve grown so much, Little Silver! Your a martial Emperor now!" Lin Yu Yan said happily. She notice Silver looks a little older now. Maybe around age 7 or 8 years?


    "Did you get taller Little Silver? You''re up to my elbow now! Before, you were barely as tall as my hip!" she smiled patting his head. It''s been a while since Silver has felt her warm hands and couldn''t be any happier to be with her again.


    Everyone walked back in the house and saw the wolf change into a little cute silver haired boy. He was very friendly towards the beautiful lady and they just watched in daze.


    Zhao Meiying was the first to asked Kenzhi, "Who is that beautiful lady, Kenzhi?" Everyone wanted to ask the question but since Meiying ask Kenzhi, they listened closely to Kenshi''s answer.


    "That''s big sister, Lin Yu Yan. She ate that pill you made the other day and it healed her scars."


    Meiying thought, ''Ah, the Grade 3 beauty pill I finally was successful with. Wow! It did an amazing job!'' and extremely happy it worked well.


    "Wow! Master is so pretty!" said one of the men. "I knew she was pretty under all the scars but it''s so crazy to see it in real life!"


    "She''s gorgeous! I''m so jealous!" said one of the girls. "Do you see her eyes? They are so clear and bark like the night sky!"


    The beauty of Lin Yu Yan''s eyes was never seen like this before. The scars on her face distracted the beauty of her eyes but now that it''s gone, it''s easier to see them and they are truly beautiful.


    Everyone discuss about how amazing Lin Yu yan looked now that all her scars are gone. Everyone were surprised and happy that those scars are gone. They could tell someone caused those scars on her and glad she was able to get rid of them.


    "Master... You know the Divine White Wolf?" asked Chu Yang.


    Lin Yu Yan explained why these people were here to Silver and introduce him to them. Silver understood because he remembered her saying she getting people for her revenge. Silver apologizes to them and the people did the same.


    They were super surprised that Lin Yu Yan also has another Divine Spiritual beast as a companion. And a pretty well known and high tier one as well.


    "Wow! You are amazing, Yu Yan!" said Li Dan E and Meiying.


    "Xie Rong, I can''t believe she''s only 14 years old..." said Gu Xiang talking to Xie Rong.


    "It''s crazy... She''s so smart, sometimes I forget I''m older then her..." said Gu Xiang.


    Silver introduce himself to his new companions and apologize for what has happened. Kenzhi and him surprisingly got along with each other, having the same interest and liking the same things. Because Silver has finished his cultivation, as a reward, Lin Yu Yan decided to make him some pancakes.


    "What is that?" asked a lady, interested with the unfamiliar food she is creating


    "It''s called pancakes. Thin but soft and fluffy and it''s layered up. You can put toppings on it too and I like to top it with honey," she said. Since the lady was interested, Lin Yu Yan decided to teach her how to make it and a few more of her friends came over to learn as well.


    They made enough for everyone and had a small feast of sweet pancakes. Silver was super happy to eat pancakes again and Kenzhi really loved the sweetness of the honey combined with the fluffy and warm pancake.


    They have a good time eating together and Lin Yu Yan explains why she had to eat the pill and why she looked like this. After they were done, Lin Yu Yan went back to the city with Silver and Kenzhi to continue the plan.

 Chapter 71 Unknown Beauty 1

    It was almost time for the Emperor''s birthday party. Lin Yu Yan has been invited but didn''t want to go. The Emperor, the Imperial Queen and 3rd prince insisted her to go and for her not to worry about the Lu family and she would be seated at a different table. They wanted their to get to know more higher class people.


    Meiying and Li Dan E wanted to check out the city and moved over to the city house for the week. When they found out Yu Yan was going to the party, they decided to go look for clothes for Yu Yan.


    Lin Yu Yan forgot to tell Meiying and Li Dan E about the slave traders and how they could still be around the city and went to find them in the marketplace to inform them.


    The people around Yu Yan were staring at her. They were in shocked, awed, and surprised to see such a beautiful woman. They started whispering about her in different ways,


    "Who is she?"


    "She''s beautiful..."


    "Where''s she''s from because she''s and angel!"


    "Why is she so pretty?"


    "Hey, is that the unknown beauty? The one everyone is talking about?" said a lady, talking loudly. She was talking to her friend and her friend also looked at Yu Yan and stared at her.


    More people around heard them talking and turned to see who the unknown beauty is. Yu Yan looked around and saw a lot of people''s eyes were on her. There faces in surprise, jealousy, and astonish by her beauty.


    She had her veil in her pocket just in case and extra clothes in the space ring. So she got out of there and hid in an alley changing her clothes and putting on the veil again.


    She looked around for Meiying and Li Dan E some more but couldn''t find them. She got worried and went to visit Mo Chung Da (Master Mo of Mo Pharmacy) since she hasn''t been there in a while and ask maybe if they know where they are.


    She heads in the Pharmacy and asks the clerk if she can meet Mo Chung Da and Mo Tianhua (granddaughter). The clerk recognizes the voice and the veil so he heads out back to get them and Tianhua comes running out.


    "I missed you, Yu Yan! How''ve you been?" she said hugging Yu Yan tightly. "Meiying and Li Dan E are here too."


    "Perfect, I was trying to find them," said Yu Yan, sighing. Mo Tianhua was disappointed because that wasn''t what she wanted to hear from Yu Yan but Yu Yan then added, "I missed you too, Tianhua."


    They head to the back of Mo Pharmacy where she also said hello to Mo Chung Da.


    "Master Mo, Long time no see!" Lin Yu Yan said giving him a hug as well. Mo Chung Da is more like a grandfather to her then her own, so she was glad she got to see him again. Mo Tianhua went to get some tea ready and some snacks for her guests.


    "It''s nice to see you again, little one," said the old man smiling.


    They had a good talk catching up and she was able to tell him about where he met Meiying, Li Dan E and the others. He was sad to here they were taken in as slaves but he did tell the girls if they need help, come to him. Meiying ad Li Dan E was happy to hear that to the point they even cried a little.


    Yu Yan was able to tell Meiying and Li Dan E about why she came to find them and tell them to be careful. Mo Tianhua came back with the tea and the customers were talking really loud when she opened the door to come in.


    "Why is it so loud?"Li Dan E asked.


    "They are talking about the unknown beauty that was seen a couple days ago," said Tianhua.


    "Unknown Beauty?" said Meiying.


    "Yeah. A couple of days ago there was people opening up their business for the day and saw the a beautiful woman. They lost sight of her but then saw her again going in the Unknown Forest. That''s why they called her the Unknown Beauty because she went in the forest and because no one knows who she is," said Tianhua.


    Li Dan E was thinking, ''Maybe it''s Yu Yan?'' But before she said anything, Mo Chung Da notice the scar on Lin Yu Yan''s face has disappeared.


    "Xiao* Yan, your scar is gone now," he said and Mo Tianhua looked over and saw it too.


    "It is gone, Yu Yan. Wow¡­" Tianhua got closer and notice her skin is very smooth. "You have such smooth skin now!"


    "Oh, right," said Yu Yan. She took off the veil to show that the rest of her scars have also healed. "Meiying made a grade 3 Beauty pill and It got rid if my scars." Lin Yu Yan also lifted her sleeves to show them the scars on her body has also disappeared. Mo Chung Da and Mo Tianhua stared at her in surprise before saying anything.


    "Yu Yan¡­" said Tianhua. "So you are the Unknown Beauty then!? You are so beautiful!"


    "Huh? Me? The townsfolk were talking about me?" Lin Yu Yan said. ''It makes sense now, no wonder people were looking at me weird... Sigh, no not again¡­''

 Chapter 72 Unknown Beauty 2

    "Yu Yan¡­" said Tianhua. "So you are the Unknown Beauty then!? You are so beautiful!"


    "No wonder the city wouldn''t stop talking about it. You are very beautiful," said Mo Chung Da.


    "Thank you¡­" said Lin Yu Yan. She blushed because she didn''t think her face was this beautiful. When she looked in the mirror last night, she remembered admiring it but in her previous life, her face looked very similar to this so she didn''t really care.


    "My god! The rumors were true! There really is an Unknown Beauty!" said Mo Tianhua. She was so surprised by the sudden information she just gathered, making her excited that she is one of the people who knows the unknown beauty.


    "Hey, hey, don''t make such a big deal about it. I''m just a little pretty, that''s it," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Your not just a ''little'', you are VERY VERY beautiful!" it was Li Dan E who said that.


    "You also have a perfect body shape as well, Yu Yan! You are truly a beauty of the century!" said Meiying. "I''m so jealous!"


    Lin Yu Yan looked disappointed. She didn''t think it would be this crazy. They were talking excitedly about it but Yu Yan didn''t want their opinion of her to change because of her face.


    She said quietly, "Sigh¡­ This is why I didn''t want to eat that pill."


    Mo Chung Da heard it and had a sad expression on his face. "Remember girls, Xiao* Yan is still Xiao Yan even if her scars are gone."


    They looked over at Mo Chung Da and then over to Yu Yan. ''We shouldn''t make a big deal about. She may have gotten beautiful but Yu Yan is still the same Yu Yan who helped us.''


    "Sorry, Yu Yan. We didn''t mean to make such a big deal about it¡­" said Meiying.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I was just happy now that people wouldn''t think you are ugly anymore," said Li Dan E.


    "I''m sorry¡­" said Mo Tianhua. "I did sound so stupid right there. But I''m glad¡­ Now you don''t have those awful scars made by those evil bastards anymore." She went and gave Yu Yan a hug because she really is happy that Yu Yan has finally got rid of the scars made by Lu Tian Tian (sister/cousin) and Gu Wang Shu (Tian Tian''s mother/ Gu Xiang''s sister).


    "It''s okay. But I guess I am beautiful!" She smiles trying to make a joke out of it and everyone in the room laughs.


    They had a good time talking a bit longer until dinner time. Meiying and Li Dan E was excited about the party and bought a whole bunch of outfits to see which one looks good enough for the party. Because Mo Tianhua wanted to hang out more with just the girls, they left Mo Pharmacy to go eat at a restaurant for dinner.


    Lin Yu Yan chose a high end restaurant for dinner since she has money and would pay for them all. They were up on the second floor where usually the nobles and rich people eat at and ordered a good number of food.


    They talk about which outfit Lin Yu Yan should wear to the party and how they wish they could go as well. Lin Yu Yan wanted to take them to enjoy the social life once but the emperor only invited her and she can bring only one. If she decides to take one of them, the others will get jealous. So she decided to bring Little Silver since he is definitely going to bring attention to her which she need at the party.


    In another room, It was Wang Haobin (4th prince), Wang Ping (3rd prince), Lu Tian Tian (cousin/sister), Wang Tingshi (4th prince''s sister), and a couple of other princes and princesses from the different empires were together to have fun.


    They were invited to the Wang emperor''s birthday party tomorrow and decided to hang out for the night. Teo Dewei, 2nd prince of the Teo Empire, Teo Wing, 1st princess of the Teo Empire, Shing Li Ren, 3rd prince of the Shing Empire, Shing Li Xue, 4th Prince of the Shing Empire, and Shing Lijuang, 1st princess of Shing Empire, were the only royal family members who could show up at this time.


    Wang Ping didn''t want to go but he had no choice but to join since his father made him get along with the other princes. He got out of the room for a breath of fresh air from the amount of socializing and unfamiliar atmosphere.


    Then he heard familiar voices in the room next to his and saw a familiar figure walk out the room.


    "Lin Yu Yan?"


    "Huh?" Lin Yu Yan heard her name being called and she turns around to see Wang Ping.


    "Ah, 3rd prince? You''re here too?"

 Chapter 73 Unknown Beauty 3

    "Yeah, the party is tomorrow and my job is to accompany the princes and princesses of the Shing and Teo Empire," said Wang Ping sighing.


    "Rough night it''s going to be¡­" Lin Yu Yan said after. Wang Ping laughed because her speech is very very different from what people from this time talk and he finds it very strange and funny.


    "Hey, I want to report something," Wang Ping got closer to talk a bit quieter so only Lin Yu Yan can hear. "I heard some of the soldiers are going around town counting off how many people living in each quarter and is a citizen of my empire."


    "What about it?" Lin Yu Yan said.


    "We usually do it every 10 years, counting the population of the empire but its only been 7 years since the last count so it''s kind of suspicious why we are doing it so early. My Father has been busier lately and having secret meetings at night as well," Wang Ping said. "His attitude has been getting more aggressive too. He almost killed my little brother for just not looking at him when he was speaking."


    Lin Yu Yan was surprised about hearing the domestic and child abuse from Wang Ping but his expression didn''t change. It seems violence within the family is normal. As they were talking about the current crisis, Wang Ping notice the scar that was usually hidden behind Lin Yu yan''s hair disappeared.


    "Your scar¡­"


    "Oh yeah¡­" Lin Yu Yan took off the veil and showed her real face to him. "It healed a couple days ago."


    He was in shock. ''She''s so beautiful¡­ If it was healed a couple days ago,Lin Yu Yan has to be the rumored Unknown beauty going around town¡­''


    "Beautiful..." whispered Wang Ping by accident.


    "What?" said Lin Yu Yan, not hearing what he said.


    "Nothing...!" He blushed and looked away relieved she didn''t hear him.


    Wang Haobin and the others were waiting for Wang Ping to come back because they were going to leave to go back to the palace for the night. He was taking too long, so only the princes of the room left the room to find him, just to see he was outside the room talking to a gorgeous lady.


    At this time, Lin Yu Yan already had the veil off her face and they can tell that Wang Ping was very close to her. Lin Yu Yan was smiling as well making the other princes jealous of the relationship of the two.


    "Beautiful¡­" said Prince Shing Li Xue.


    Lin Yu Yan heard someone and looked behind Wang Ping to see the 4 men behind him. She recognize Wang Haobin but not the other three. She just looked at them and smiled make the other 4 princes'' heart strings knot.


    "Hey, your brother is behind you, I have to go. And don''t tell them who I am," she said quietly but enough for Wang Ping to hear and walks away back to her room.


    "Who''s the beauty? I''ve never seen anyone as beautiful as her before," asked Shing Li Ren.


    "Is she the rumored Unknown Beauty going around?" said Shing Li Xue.


    "Is she single?" Teo Dewei asked excitedly.


    Wang Haobin has never seen such a beautiful woman in his life and stood still staring at nothing trying to embed her image in his mind. He wanted her to be his. ''She is the woman of my dreams! She has to be mine!'' but he wasn''t the only person standing there thinking of that.


    "Brother Ping, who was she? Is she from here? What''s your relationship with her?" asked Wang Haobin.


    Wang Ping looked at the other princes in surprised. Especially his brother who is already engaged someone already. Wang Haobin usually doesn''t ask about other girls, the whole town is usually obsessed with him.


    "Don''t even try, brother and princes of Teo and Shing. She''s already taken by someone. She''s just a friend," said Wang Ping.


    "Come on~ Just tell us who she is!" said Wang Haobin insisting for him to spill out the information.


    "Brother¡­" he looked at Wang Haobin trying to keep a straight face not trying to laugh because he can see the face his brother would make if he knew who she is. "You''ll see her tomorrow at father emperor''s birthday party."

 Chapter 74 Unknown Beauty 4

    "Everyone, let''s go home," Lin Yu Yan said to Zhao Meiying, Mo Tianhua, and Li Dan E. They were confused as to why they are going already but she came back the room without her veil so it seemed something happened.


    "I''ll explain it on the way home. We are going to leave through the window. Now." and they jump down the window. Meiying walked back into the restaurant to tell them the room and payed for the food they ordered and they left.


    "Why are we leaving so early?" asked Li Dan E.


    "I ran into the 3rd prince, Wang Ping."


    "Okay¡­" said Li Dan E.


    She was confused why Meiying and Li Dan E was not surprised with the news. "Wait, you met the 3rd prince before?" asked Mo Tianhua.


    Meiying and Li Dan E explained when they met the 3rd prince so Mo Tianhua understands a bit more.


    Lin Yu Yan continued where she left off. "We were having a casual talk and I took off my veil to show that my scars have healed but the crown prince, Wang Haobin and the other Princes from the Shing and Teo empire, I presume, has seen my face."


    "What''s wrong with that?" asked Mo Tianhua. She wasn''t sure what the problem is with that.


    "I plan to show my face at the party tomorrow. It seems the plan is not going to work anymore."


    "Wait, how about¡­." said Mo Tianhua making a plan for tomorrow''s party.


    -----


    Wang Ping went back to his room but the 4 princes stood awkwardly in the hallway not moving. Shing Li Ren took the chance to knock on the wall to let the room Lin Yu Yan was in to ask if she can join them for dinner but when he didn''t get an answer, he slides the door open just to see that no one was in the room. But there was eaten food left on the table to show that she was here.


    "Wha-? Where did she go? I wanted to ask her out for dinner¡­" he was disappointed but more excited that this lady is so mysterious.


    The other 2 princes, Teo Dewei and Shing Li Xue looked over his shoulder to see that there really was no one in the room anymore. Disappointed, they walk back to their room and sat back down to sighing and wishing they could see her again.


    Lu Tian Tian notice the dreamy gaze her fiance''s face and was confused, ''Did something happened when they were away?''


    "Why are you guys so gloomy and dazed?" asked Shing LiJuang, 1st princess of the Shing empire. She looked over at Teo Dewei because she is engaged with him and it''s making her feel uneasy.


    "I think we just saw the rumored Unknown Beauty¡­" said her brother Shing Li Xue. He was upset he didn''t get to talk to her but can''t wait to see her tomorrow at the party.


    Lu Tian Tian was shocked. ''Is that why he''s not saying anything? This is the first time he''s acted like this.'' She looked over at him again. She might lose her position. ''I need to find her, to get rid of her.''


    "So Lucky! Wang Ping knows who she is!" Teo Dewei said.


    Teo Wing, 1st princess of the Teo Empire looked over at the 3rd prince of Wang. She has been in love with him since she met him 5 years ago. Even though he''s not the crown prince anymore, she still wanted to be with him.


    ''Whose this girl? Who this girl who even made my picky brother and the man I love, fall in love with her instantly?'' she thought angrily. ''She''s going to be dead soon!''


    Lu Tian Tian looked around the room to see the all the princes with the same expression. She clenched her fist in frustration planning to see what she should do about it. She was upset and decided to talk about something that makes her feel better.


    "I heard the Wang Emperor also invited Lin Yu Yan," said Lu Tian Tian. "I don''t want to see her... she''s so ugly! Haha!"


    "So there is a beautiful woman and an ugly woman here in Wang empire? I can''t wait to see the difference, haha!" said Shing Lijuang.


    "Who is this Lin Yu Yan?" asked the Shing Li Ren.


    Wang Ping couldn''t take it but could do nothing about it. Lu Tian Tian talk so badly about Lin Yu Yan the rest of the time saying how she wears a veil to cover those scars and how she is a weakling. The other princes were excited too because it''s not every day you get to see a beautiful woman and plan to humiliate the ugly one.


    On the other hand, Wang Haobin was making other plans to get rid of Lu Tian Tian and somehow meet the beauty again.

 Chapter 75 Unknown Beauty 5

    Wang Haobin couldn''t stop thinking about the beauty as they walk back to the palace. He couldn''t wait until tomorrow to see her again.


    Lin Yu Yan, Meiying, and Li Dan E was coming out of Mo Pharmacy, dropping off Mo Tianhua, when they saw them all walking towards them.


    "Yu Yan, is that the 4th prince?" asked Meiying. but before Lin Yu Yan answered they were pulled aside from the road.


    "Quick hide!" said Li Dan E. She pulls the 2 girls to an alley and waits for them to pass.


    "Wait... why do you need to hide?" asked Meiying. "It should only be Yu Yan. Let''s go distract them while she goes back home."


    "You idiot! Do you not remember? Li Muqiu is my aunt! Wang Haobin is my cousin and we meet for a couple of occasions already. He knows my face and thinks I''m dead!"


    "Geez... no need to call me an idiot... but that is bad, what should we do? We can''t wait here for long. I told the others we were going to be home an hour ago." Meiying said sadly. Lin Yu Yan chuckles and is quite jealous of how close they have gotten.


    "How about I distract them while you two escape. The slave traders are still out there too so you guys need to escape quietly," suggested Lin Yu Yan.


    "But..." said Li Dan E.


    "It''s okay," Lin Yu Yan said as she took off the veil. "They don''t know who I am." She smiles and Meiying and Li Dan E blushes.


    "I can never get used to your face, Yu Yan," said Meiying. "It''s still unbelievable to me."


    "Hehe, that''s too bad. You will be soon. It was all your doing. Thanks for doing a good job at making that pill. Your skills are getting better and better everyday, Meiying," Lin Yu Yan said smiling.


    "It was your teaching, Yu Yan. Thanks for giving me a chance." Meiying was super happy.


    "Same. I never thought I would be able to have another chance to do something in life. Especially since it''s always been my dream to become an alchemist," said Li Dan E.


    "Hmm, It''s no problem. I''m basically forcing you to help me anyway, it''s the least I can do. Anyway, Once you know it''s safe enough, escape. I will follow behind soon enough. Focus on your surroundings, okay?"


    Lin Yu Yan leaves the ally to casually walk in the dark street. The few people around were in awe and shock and stood still to watch the beauty. It was a good thing she was the one distracting because the slave trader that came and visited the home of Lin Yu Yan was in the area.


    They saw her and walked up to her. "Oh, it''s the pretty lady!" said one of the men. They all smiled because they were happy to see her again and surrounded her. Lin Yu Yan didn''t expect them to be there at this time so she was a little uncomfortable but she thought of a perfect situation to get their attention.


    Wang Haobin was annoyed by the girls talking and was not listening to Lu Tian Tian and started talking to the other princes.


    "Tsk. Why did Wang Ping have to go ahead," said Wang Haobin.


    "It seems he wanted to by a gift for Teo Wing," said Teo Dewei. "Hopefully. It could be for the unknown beauty too."


    "Let''s follow him when he give it to her! We might be able to see the lady again!" said the excited Shing Li Xue.


    "What''d going on over there?" said Shing Li Ren. He pointed at a group of men surrounding someone. They looked closer and notice it was the unknown beauty. ''Why are the men...? She''s in trouble!''


    Wang Haobin ran and grabbed Lin Yu Yan out of the situation. They ran far enough form the group of men and stopped by a closed restaurant with no one around.


    "Are you okay?" asked Wang Haobin.


    "I''m fine. But... they were people I knew..." Lin Yu Yan said softly.


    Wang Haobin blushed in embarrassment from the misunderstanding he had of the situation. "I''m sorry... I thought you were in trouble..."


    "It''s okay..." said Lin Yu Yan. "Anyway, I need to go..."


    But as she was going away, Wang Haobin stopped her by grabbing her hand. Yu Yan was surprised at this jester and turned to see a blushing prince staring into her eyes. ''Tsk. get your hands off of me!'' she thought.


    "I wanted to ask you this earlier back at the restaurant... What is your name?"


    The Shing and Teo Princes was able to catch up to them and was also happy to meet the beauty again.


    "Hey, your the beauty back at the resturant!" said Shing Li Ren. He grabbed her hand out of Wang Haobin''s and looked at her in the eyes to say, "Can you marry me?"


    "Wha-?" but before Lin Yu Yan finished her word, her hand was taken away by Teo Dewei, "No, Marry me!"


    Shing Li Xue took her hands out of his and said, "You''re both engaged!" and looked at Yu Yan to also say, "Marry me and I will make your dreams come true!"

 Chapter 76 Unknown Beauty 6

    Lin Yu Yan didn''t expect this. She just wanted to be the damsel in distress and get saved by one of the princes to distract them but it turned out for Lin Yu Yan to get proposed but the 3 of the princes.


    Before Wang Haobin could grab Lin Yu Yan back into his hands, Lu Tian Tian and the princesses finally caught up.


    "My prince! You were here-" but before she finished her sentence, she saw a gorgeous lady behind them. Teo Wing, Wang Tingshi, and Shing Lijuang caught up a few seconds afterwards and stared at the beauty.


    Lin Yu Yan took the opportunity of the 4 men turned around to run away.


    "No-!" said Shing Li Xue, who was holding Yu Yan''s hand.


    The 4 princes chased after her but they lost sight of her 10 seconds later.


    "Where did she go...?" said Shing Li Xue. He is the only one qualified to marry her since the rest was engaged so he was the only one speaking his thoughts. The other 3 were upset they didn''t get a chance to ask where she lives or what her name was and has no choice but to wait until tomorrow to find out more about who she is.


    They all grouped up and left back to the palace.


    Lu Tian Tian was angry because her lover has looked at the beauty. ''Another girl I have to get rid of? Why did she have to be prettier then me!? Why wasn''t I that pretty!?''


    All the princesses were also having the same thoughts. Cursing the gods for not blessing them with beautiful looks and wishing the beauty was dead.


    Lu Tian Tian was dropped off at her home, which is close to the palace. She watched as the princes and princesses walk away to the palace. She looked at Wang Haobin and clenched her fist, hoping her lover didn''t fall for the beauty. ''But... she looks oddly familiar to me...''


    ------


    Lin Yu Yan ran, hiding in the dark to dodge the eye of the hungry men. She was able to get away and changed her clothes and whore her veil to walk back home.


    "Tsk. That took waaaaaay longer then it needed to be," said Lin Yu Yan out loud, cursing and cussing on her way home. She was pretty mad that it happened. She just wanted to be saved and leave right away after Meiying and Li Dan E escaped. ''But all the princes and princesses just HAD to show up,'' she thought angrily.


    Lin Yu Yan was very annoyed that her night had to end like that.


    ''Wait... where was Wang Ping? Wouldn''t they have left all together?'' she wondered and walked off to find him. She looked around and used her senses to find him and the slave traders from earlier, the ones that bothered her, has taken the unconscious, Wang Ping into a warehouse. It was the same one where she bought all of her ''people.''


    She quietly walked in and listened to their conversation.


    "Hey, what are we suppose to do now?" said one of the men.


    "I think we kill him now? Imperial concubine told the chief that we could do anything as long as he is dead." said the other.


    The group of men smiled evilly and couldn''t wait to torture the prince. One of the men was about to grab Wang Ping but Lin Yu Yan popped in front of him, hitting him out of the way. It happened too face even their facial expression couldn''t change on time.


    "What? Who are you!?" said the other man. That''s when he notice the veil.


    "Wait... You''re the girl Chief was looking for!" yelled the another man and they all get ready for battle.


    Lin Yu Yan stood there not saying anything and slowly took off her veil. The men looked in shock.


    "You''re the-" but that was all the men could say before Lin Yu Yan took all of them down with one hit of her sword.


    What happened was, Lin Yu Yan quickly took out her sword from her space ring, which shined a bright light, blinding them with it. And with a swing of her sword, she cuts all of their heads off, killing them in an instant.


    Lin Yu Yan slapped Wang Ping on the face to wake him up. His eyes slowly open and placed his own hand on his face to rub the pain away and saw Lin Yu Yan again right in front of him. ''Didn''t this happened already?'' he thought.


    "Wha? what happened? I was shopping for some items... but that''s all I could remember," said Wang Ping.


    "You were abducted. I was on my way home and ran into your younger brother when I notice you weren''t with them. The slave traders I met before has kidnapped you and I killed them," said Lin Yu Yan.


    Wang Ping shivered hearing those word come out of her mouth in such a calm manner. But he was glad he was still alive. Lin Yu Yan and Wang Ping left the warehouse together, leaving the bodies of the slave traders as it was to give ''them'' a warning.


    They walk for a while to talk about the situation before they depart from each other. Lin Yu Yan was exhausted and upset she will only get very little sleep tonight because tomorrow is going to be one hectic day.

 Chapter 77 Unknown Beauty 7

    Wang Haobin was in his room talking to his mother about canceling the engagement with Lu Tian Tian.


    "Um, Mother... I have a request...." He hesitated on saying it but was able to express his feelings. "Mother, I don''t want to marry Lu Tian Tian."


    "What do you mean? Why now?" asked his mother, Li Muqiu.


    "There is this rumor going on in town about the unknown beauty..."


    Li Muqiu has heard about it, ''Ah, the one that is fake? The rumor about a beautiful woman no one in town knows but has seen her enter the Unknown forest...''


    "I want to marry her. She''s real. I''ve met her in town today and... I fell in love with her," said Wang Haobin. "Mother, I have to marry her!"


    Li Muqiu was surprised. She has never seen her son like this before. He usually just follows her orders since she knows whats best for him.


    "No, you need to marry Lu Tian Tian. Their family is our best bet to win the throne and for me to become Empress," she said.


    "Sorry, Mother. I will not become Emperor of Wang if I can''t have her!," he said with nothing else wavering him. ''I will have the unknown beauty!''


    "We can make her you concubine then, if that''s what will make you become Emperor," said Li Muqiu. She never would have thought he would go to that far to get the woman she has never met.


    "Great! I''ll make you proud, Mother!" said Wang Haobin. "By the way, we left the 3rd prince somewhere in the city where you wanted him to be, Mother."


    "Good, good. My guards have taken care of him. We should not see him tomorrow..." but then the door slid open with a man out of breath and kneeling down to great them.


    "My prince, Imperial concubine! I just saw the 3rd prince return to the palace a moment ago!"


    "What!?" yelled Li Muqiu.


    "Yes, Imperial concubine. He returned safely back to the palace with only a red mark on his face!" said the guard.


    "Check the warehouse!" she said getting up from her position.


    "Where are you going, Mother?" asked Wang Haobin. He knew his mother hated the queen because he was told the queen seduce the emperor and took his mother position so he wanted to so as much as he can to make his mother proud and get her position back.


    "Go to sleep, my son. Tomorrow is your father''s birthday party so your going to need all the rest you can get."


    What he didn''t know is that she was the one who killed the 1st, 2nd, and tried to kill the 3rd princes of Wang. He thought he was just lucky his brother died without him doing much. So he was very confused of the conversation his mother was having with the guard.


    "Why did you always pay attention to my older brothers instead of me!? Why can''t you just love me like how the queen love her sons!'' he thought angrily as he watch his mother leave his room.


    ''Tsk. This is why I hate my mother!''


    -----


    "Why isn''t he dead yet!?" yelled Li Muqiu as she entered her room.


    A man came out of the shadow and looked at her in concern. "I don''t know. When I heard the news of the 3rd prince returning, I went to check toe warehouse just to find my men dead."


    "What?" when she heard that those men died, she was confused, "But the 3rd prince in barely a Martial Knight? You said you men were all Martial knight''s and higher?"


    "They are."


    "But the prince... wouldn''t have defeated them all.... right?"


    "Exactly. Someone else was there and killed them. They all died in one hit, slice right on the neck, separating their heads from their bodies. And..." the mysterious guy paused thinking while saying it, "their expression when they died were...weird. They were surprised but in a way also happy?"


    "What? Who would want to die happy?" asked the confused woman.


    "I don''t know but who ever the person is, they''re strong. So we have to lure them out and destroy them before the contract in completed," said the man.


    "Good. Kill whoever is disrupting our plans," said the woman. She looked directly at him and it was her first time clearly seeing his face. ''A mole... under his eye...?'' she thought but quickly got her thought back together again. "Anyway, did you find the woman who bought all your slaves?"


    "No, she''s super hard to track. All I know is that she wears a veil, probably because she''s super ugly. But it doesn''t hide the big scar on her forehead and somewhere in the area..."


    "Big scar on forehead...? You mean Lin Yu Yan?"

 Chapter 78 The Lus Plans

    Lu Tian Tian ran into her room, stomping and making loud noises. She started crying and making a fuss in her room, breaking everything she could grab a hold of.


    General Lu, Gu Wang Shu and Lu Dao Fang ran to find where all the noise was coming from. It was coming from Lu Tian Tian''s room and they opened the door to find broken pieces of plates, cups and jewelry all over the floor.


    "Tian Tian, what''s wrong?" asked her mother, Gu Wang Shu. She sat on the bed, rubbing Lu Tian Tian''s back to comfort her.


    "Mother! The prince... I think the crown (4th) prince doesn''t love me!" she cried as she hugged her mother.


    "What? Who wouldn''t love my beautiful daughter!?" Gu Wang Shu said angrily.


    ''What!? Let me talk to the emperor right now!" said Lu Dao Fang.


    "Father! It''s late! Don''t make me look bad!" yelled Lu Tian Tian. She already has been looked bad from the rumors of her not being the actual daughter of Lin Tianjie (Yu Yan''s father).


    "Daughter... How did you know? Are you sure?" asked Lu Dao Fang


    "There''s a rumor going around town..."


    "About the unknown beauty?" said General Lu.


    "She''s actually real... I saw her not to long ago and... the prince... the prince ran to save her when she was surrounded while I was talking to him..." she said sadly. "I''ve never seen him like that before... Mother, Father, Grandfather!" she said desperately.


    "It''s okay, my sweet granddaughter. I''ll get my guards to find and kill her. It''s will be over soon," said General Lu.


    "Grandfather... Thank you!" she said smiling happily, hugging him. "By the way, Mother, Father, Grandfather, did you know the ugly woman was also invited to the banquet?"


    "Ah, Lin Yu Yan? She''s going to the banquet too? Why would the Wang Emperor invite her to the party?," said Lu Dao Fang.


    "I already made plans at the banquet to get rid of her! I planned with the Teo, and Shing princesses and Wang Tingshi too," she smiled evilly. She was now happy now that she can vent her anger on someone else.


    General Lu was glad. Lu Tian Tian was the one to take action instead of himself. He really want that ugly granddaughter of his to be dead as soon as possible for embarrassing him the other day. ''Finally, we might be able to get rid of her once and for all.


    "Tsk. I want to get of her so badly!" said Gu Wang Shu. "She annoys me just like her mother!"


    Gu Wang Shu looked down is anger. She is actually in love with Lin Yu Yan''s father, Lu Tianjie and fell for him the moment they met but he already has a lover. That lover was Lin Yu Yan''s mother, Lin Feng Yue.


    Lin Feng Yue was beautiful and strong. One look would make you want to marry her but she was secretive so not a lot of people knew her. She met Lu Tianjie and they both fell in love. He has told General Lu about it but General Lu didn''t accept it because she was from an unknown background.


    Gu Wang Shu was luckily to marry Lu Tianjie and become his official wife but he never visited her room. He was always with Lin Feng Yue and she was getting frustrated. She made a whole bunch of bad rumors about her so she could win Lu Tianjie''s love but it didn''t end will.


    Gu Wang Shu may have won the favor of the grandfather and the marriage, but she didn''t win Lu Tianjie''s heart, which is why she hates Lin Feng Yue and Lin Yu Yan so much. It''s also the reason why Li Muqiu and Gu Wang Shu is so close, because they hate the same person.


    Gu Wang Shu found comfort within Lu Dao Fang and had Lu Tian Tian with him. Lu Tianjie already knew Lu Tian Tian wasn''t his daughter because he never slept with her. Lu Dao Fang wanted to ruin his brother''s reputation, so he took advantage of the situation to gain the favor of the Gu Family so he could be the next head of the Lu Family.


    Lu Dao Fang wanted to tell his father, General Lu, that Lu Tian Tian was his daughter but Gu Wang Shu convinced him to not let him know. So to hide the fact that she is not Lu Tianjie''s daughter from General Lu, she named her daughter after Lu Tianjie, hence why she is named Tian Tian.


    To still keep the Gu family as an ally, General Lu accepted the marriage between Lu Dao Fang and Gu Wang Shu.


    General Lu still doesn''t know and still thinks Lu Tian Tian is still Lu Tianjie''s daughter and does not believe the rumor of Tian Tian being Lu Dao Fang''s legitimate daughter. He is expecting Lu Tian Tian to be the successful one and bring money and power back to the family. He will try to do anything to please her, since she is engaged to the crown prince, Wang Haobin.


    If Wang Haobin really is in love with the beauty, all General Lu has to do is to get rid of her.


    After Lu Tian Tian finally calmed down and told them her plans, they all were excited for tomorrow, hoping to finally see the fall of Lin Yu Yan.

 Chapter 79 Emperors Banquet 1

    The Wang palace was very busy preparing for the party. All the servants was decorating the main room and setting up chairs, making the food and getting the royals ready for the day.


    Even the town was celebrating. It was a busy day for everybody but they''re all are having a good time.


    Lin Yu Yan gave everyone a bonus paycheck, an extra piece of gold, to enjoy the festival. She has also given everyone back in the Unknown forest some money to enjoy the festival as well so everyone came over the the house in Taiyang City.


    She gave them a warning to be careful of their surroundings and to watch out for slave traders. But most of the slaves look very different from when Lin Yu Yan first saw them. They were all super skinny and dirty from head to toe but they have fatten up, looking very healthy and cleaner then ever.


    Most of them may have looked very different from before but Lin Yu Yan still wants them to be careful at all times.


    Meiying, Li Dan E, Jin Baoyu, Peng Ai (water), and Chu Yang (general) helped Lin Yu Yan get ready for the party. She even convinced the five girls to also dress up with her. They enjoyed getting dressed up together and having fun trying on the different outfits Meiying and Li Dan E has chosen for her.


    Mo Tianhua came over to help and also joined in dressing up for the occasion. She was super happy to finally be friends with someone and have the same interest.


    Lin Yu Yan wore a beautiful dark red outfit, embroidered with gold flower patterns to match her pale skin. I went very well with her dark eyes and black hair as well.


    They get out of the room dressed up so beautifully and went to the courtyard to join the others. It was the first time for Jin Baoyu (runaway) to dress up in this kind of attire and was walking slowly in embarrassment.


    Wang Haocun (1st prince of Wang) saw her, blushed and said, "You look beautiful¡­"


    Jin Baoyu didn''t expect him to say that to her and looked down on the ground to not show her embarrassment and said, "Thank you..."


    Lin Yu Yan was still at the entrance and saw them together. "What''s up with those two?" Lin Yu Yan said asking Chu Yang, who was next to her.


    "Well¡­ They been hanging out recently, training together and talking to each other a lot¡­" said Chu Yang.


    "Ooo! So they are together then!?" Lin Yu Yan said excitedly. Lin Yu Yan smiled happily to see the two get along so well. But she remembered it might be a problem within her plans for revenge.


    ''If they love each other, they can get through it... I know they will,'' Lin Yu Yan thought and made adjustments to her plans in her mind.


    She looked over her shoulder and saw Gu Xiang staring at Chu Yang in a daze as well. ''I knew it! I knew he had a thing for her the moment I met him!'' Lin Yu Yan nudge the side of Chu Yan and says, "Hehe, your man is also looking for you!" smiling cheekily.


    "H- he''s not my man!" Chu Yang said blushing hitting Yu Yan slightly on her arm.


    "I don''t know~?" she said walking away from her, smiling mischievously. She eyed at Gu Xiang that it''s a perfect time to compliment her. Gu Xiang notice and was blushing when he walked up to Chu Yang to talk with her.


    Lin Yu Yan notice Wei Ru and Wu Lang enjoying their time talking and comparing their fighting skills, to see who got stronger. They are definitely rivals and it was a heartwarming scene to Lin Yu Yan to see them together again.


    The children were having fun, playing games, eating the delicious food the woman prepared for today and excited for the festival.


    Lin Yu Yan was very happy. This is the kind of joy she always wanted, for people to fall in love freely, to have friends to rely on, and to enjoy life to the fullest.


    Little Silver was also dressed up since he is attending the banquet with Lin Yu Yan and his outfit was so adorable, wearing a dark blue outfit, to match his eye color, and also embroidered in gold flowers and leaves. He was surrounded by the older women/mothers, complementing on how adorable of a child he is.


    "Little Silver! You are so cute!" Lin Yu Yan said as she ran up to Silver giving him a big hug and a kiss on the cheek.


    All the men, women, and children stop to look at Lin Yu Yan and stared at her. They will never get used to her beauty. She is too beautiful and the outfit chosen for her today was definitely making her even more beautiful.


    "Master! You are so beautiful!" said Xie Rushi (Luo Bojing''s wife). Everybody else also started complimenting her on her beauty.


    "Rushi! Perfect timing! I have a surprise for you and your children!" Lin Yu Yan said. Lin Yu Yan looked at the side of the house and a big figure came out the dark to show his smiling face. It was Luo Bojing.


    "Honey-!" Xie Rushi said and ran into his arms. Luo Bojing hugged her so tightly, glad she really is doing okay. He hasn''t seen his children in forever and even cried when he saw his little boy and girl running up to their father for a hug.


    Reason why he was here was because the Lu family is going to the banquet so it was a day off for him and asked Lin Yu Yan if he could see his family today.


    A very touching scene and everyone present was super happy they were reunited. Xie Rong was happy to see his best friend again and Luo Bojing was in shock since he never thought he would see his friend again and hugged him to make sure he wasn''t seeing things. Xie Rong missed his friend and they enjoy their time together as a family again.


    It was time for Lin Yu Yan to leave so she grabbed Silver''s hand and walked to the gate. "Have fun everyone! Be safe!" she said leaving and waving goodbye.


    "You too, Big sister!"


    "You as well, Master"


    "Be safe, Yu Yan!"


    They all said as the gates slowly closed shut.

 Chapter 80 Emperors Banquet 2

    Lin Yu Yan was walking towards the palace enjoying her time with Silver. She loves her little brother a lot so she tries to spoil him when ever she has the time too.


    Now that they are together again, after his cultivation, they really enjoy their time together at the festival before going to the Emperor''s birthday party. They played a lot of games, eat a couple of snacks and enjoyed their time together. But that lasted only until Silver got captured.


    Silver and Yu Yan was on their way to the palace when Silver was grabbed from behind, fast, and the kidnappers ran away quickly.


    But Lin Yu Yan didn''t even move. She just stood still on the spot not chasing after the kidnappers.


    There was someone watching close by, Wang Tingshi, 4th prince''s sister, 1st princess of the Wang empire, was waiting for Lin Yu Yan to move and was confused as to why she didn''t chase after them. ''Why isn''t she chasing them? Is she stupid? Why isn''t she going away!?''


    But a few minutes later, the little boy with white hair came back, acting as if nothing happened and they both just walked towards the palace.


    ''What''s going on? Why is the boy okay?'' Wang Tingshi thought. She was getting nervous and frustrated that plan to ruin Lin Yu Yan is not working so far.


    Lin Yu Yan already notice the kidnappers were close by when they were walking around town and recognize Wang Tingshi''s presence but was trying to not make it seem like she already knew.


    ''Nice try but you''re going to have to do better than that,'' thought Yu Yan. ''Trying to stop me on the way here¡­ trying to make me look bad¡­ because guests should arrive before the Emperor¡­'' Lin Yu Yan thought but changed her direction anyway, ''Alright, I''ll do that then.''


    Using telepathy, she told Silver that they gonna need to be late, so they created a situation to save Wang Tingshi''s face from failing the plans they have.


    "Oh no! I forgot the present for the Emperor! Little Silver, Let''s go back quick before we''re late!" said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Big Sister, let''s go back quickly!" said Silver and they ran off back to her home. What really happened was that she just ran up a tree to watch what Wang Tingshi''s next move will be.


    ''Lucky!'' thought Wang Tingshi. She gets out of hiding and enters the palace. "Let''s report back to Tian Tian." Lin Yu Yan heard and follows her into the palace to where Tian Tian and the other 2 princesses were. She hides in the dark, concealing her presence, and Little silver was waiting outside in hiding.


    "I was able to stop her from coming in on time!" Wang Tingshi said happily. ''I got lucky! Thank god, she''s dumb and forgot the present!''


    "Good! Now we just have to wait for her arrival again!" Lu Tian Tian smiled evilly.


    Shing Lijuang smiled too and says, "I get to spill the tea!"


    "What? I thought the plan was for me to do it?" Teo Wing said.


    "You can spill your food on her then?" suggest Wang Tingshi.


    Teo Wing nods her head to agree with that statement.


    "Hehe, perfect! We have to show the whole world how ugly she is without the veil!" Lu Tian Tian laughs and they all head inside the banquet hall.


    Lin Yu Yan steps out of the shadow and just looks at them. ''Well, apparently, they are in a surprise! Tianhua was right! Based on her personality, she would do that to me! Perfect!'' she thought.


    She then jumps back outside and stayed in the palace garden with Little Silver to wait until she hears that the emperor has arrive at the banquet.


    Fukuro (owl) has arrived to Lin Yu Yan a few minutes later to deliver Bingwen''s message. She reads it and was happy for the news and had a slight change of plans. She wrote down something quick and watched the owl fly in the night sky before heading inside the banquet hall.


    -----


    "Haha, she really in trouble now!" snickered Wang Tingshi.


    The banquet has started and everyone was having a good time. Lin Yu Yan walks in late with a white hair little boy.


    No one has ever seen such hair in their life so a lot of people were staring at the two.


    "Whoa, did you see that child''s hair?" said a woman.


    "It''s crazy! He must be cursed!" answered a man.


    Everyone was talking and trying to stay away from Lin Yu Yan and the white haired boy.


    "I''m sorry, Wang Emperor. I forgot about my present for you at home so I went back to get it for you," said Yu Yan.


    "It''s no problem, Little Yu Yan. I''m just glad you came," the emperor said smiling. "If only my first and second son were alive. I would love to have you as a daughter-in-law." he said sighing. "Anyway, who is the little boy?"


    "He is my little brother. But here is my gift for you," and Lin Yu Yan handed her gift to the emperor and gives his thanks before Lin Yu Yan head over to her seat. Her table was next to the princes and princesses table. ''Seems like it was planned. I can''t wait to see how they are going to humiliate me.'' she thought hoping it would start up interesting.


    Lin Yu Yan sat at a table with someone who looked oddly familiar to her. It was a small family, a man with his wife and their child. ''I never met them before but the man looks like someone I know...'' she thought trying to figure out who they remind her of.


    "Honey, I know you don''t want to be here but it''s the Emperor we''re talking about¡­" said the wife.


    "I know, we finally got our village back together again after the attack years ago but¡­ we still need to find her¡­" said the man looking down.

 Chapter 81 Emperors Banquet 3

    "I know, we just finally got our village together again after the attack years ago but¡­ we need to find her¡­" said the man looking down.


    Lin Yu Yan was going to introduce herself to them because she wanted to know their names but the Imperial Queen, Zhang Lijuan, walked over to talk to her before she could do so.


    "Lin Yu Yan! I''m so glad you made it! Who is this little boy?" the queen asked, looking at Silver.


    "He''s my little brother. His name is Silver," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Hello, Wang Empress, My name is Lin Silver," Silver said introducing himself.


    "What a clever little boy! So adorable and handsome too!" she said excitedly touching his hair because she was curious if it was real. She then looked over at the family sitting across from her and said "Misses Jin, Don''t you think he is adorable?"


    ''Jin?'' question Lin Yu Yan. She looked at the man closer again and remembered why he looked so familiar. ''Their surname is Jin? and their village was attacked years ago...'' and figured out who they are.


    "He sure is a beautiful child. Very unique and beautiful hair; a very very smart child, Wang Empress," smiled the wife.


    "By the way, this is Lin Yu Yan. She is the amazing person who cured my son''s sickness," said the queen.


    "Hello, we are the Jin family," said the wife. "This is my husband and this is my 6 year old child, Jin Baozhi. We also have a daughter the same age as you, she should be turning 18 years old in 3 months."


    "Misses Jin! She''s only 14 years old!" said the Queen, laughing.


    "What!? You look very mature, Miss Lin. You look like an adult already!" she looked at Lin Yu Yan in shocked.


    "Hehe, a lot of people say that about me, and just call me Yu Yan," answered Lin Yu Yan.


    Mister Jin looked at Lin Yu Yan and it reminded him of his cheerful daughter and became even more depressed.


    "Oops, I stayed here too long. I have to go greet the other guests. Excuse me," said the queen and leaves to go talk to the other guest.


    "Mister Jin, if you don''t me asking... what happened to your daughter?" asked Lin Yu Yan.


    Mister Jin tells his story about how his daughter ran away. Misses Jin blamed herself because she was getting married to her father, Mister Jin and she regrets it ever since because now she''s missing.


    "Sigh... I thought we got along well..." said Misses Jin. "We would always enjoy having fun together talking about the different weapons and the different skills used for each one..."


    "My wife, don''t worry. It was my fault. I also thought she would be fine since you two got along so well but... I was wrong and now..." said Mister Jin.


    "Honey, we''ll find her. I got a feeling it will be soon," she smiled to reassure her husband.


    "And the attack... It was so random. Our village was burned to the ground in an instant. Thank god, we all escaped and settled in a nearby village for about a year. We never found those bandits who attacked our village. It was right after she ran away too. I keep on thinking she did come back to us, only to see we weren''t around and maybe she thinks we are dead. Oh, I hope we can find her again..." said Mister Jin.


    "Are you a blacksmith?" Lin Yu Yan casually asks.


    They both look at her in shock. "I am. How did you know?" said Mister Jin.


    "You hands... They look like a blacksmiths hands. Rough and dried skin with bunt scars and scratches. And I''m guessing, you were once a warrior, Misses Jin," answered Lin Yu Yan.


    "You are very knowledgeable, little one," said Misses Jin.


    "Where are you guys staying tonight?"


    Mister Jin didn''t know why but he trusted her the moment he set eyes on her and told her the inn they were staying at.


    "I''ll give you a gift because you guys have been so kind to me. It will be delivered to the inn an hour after the banquet, Mister and Misses Jin." Lin Yu Yan said giving them a smile. The veil is covering most of her face so they wouldn''t have seen it but they can feel the warmth in the air.


    ------


    Shing Lijuang, Teo Wing, Wang Tingshi and Lu Tian Tian can''t wait until the time is right for them to show the ugliness of her cousin. They were super excited and kept looking over at Lin Yu Yan.


    Shing Li Xue, Wang Haobin, Shing Li Ren and Teo Dewei were also excited to help destroy the ugly woman because they really wanted to see the disgusting face Wang Haobin was almost going to be married with. But most of all, they were waiting to see the beauty again and, at least to them, it seems she hasn''t arrived yet.


    ''sigh... Where is she?'' thought Wang Haobin. Lu Tian Tian notice the sigh but didn''t want to think about it since her grandfather will take care of it.


    "Wang Ping! You said she was going to come to the banquet!" Shing Li Ren said in disappointment.


    "She''s already here," said Wang Ping. All the princes and princesses started looking around to find the beauty. Lu Tian Tian ignored what Wang Ping said and try to start a conversation with her fiance but he already started looking for the beauty. So far, none of them have found her.


    Wang Ping has been distracted all day because he was trying to figure out what the princesses and Lu Tian Tian was talking about. Lu Tian Tian told everyone but Wang Ping about the plans because she found out earlier today, that Lin Yu Yan was his savior, so of course he wouldn''t want to hurt her.


    Wang Ping needed to use the restroom and got up to do so. It was a perfect opportunity for the evil group of princes and princesses to talk about the plan. They doubled checked to make sure it will be flawless.


    But they hated waiting, so Prince Shing Li Xue suggest an idea to make the plan go faster and much much more evil.


    He listened to the so call ugly woman''s (Lin Yu Yan) conversation with the Empress of Wang when he notice he could unclasp the necklace off of the queen''s body and easily catch it before it made a sound and before anyone notice. (When the queen got up and moved tables to greet other guest.)


    It was a brilliant plan and of course they go with the plan because the item was ready in Shing Li Xue''s hand and it was also faster way to humiliate and possibly put Lin Yu Yan in prison.

 Chapter 82 Emperors Banquet 4

    General Lu, Lu Dao Fang and his wife, Gu Wang Shu, were seated at a table closest to the Emperor''s.


    Lu Dao Fang was smiling happily with Gu Wang Shu by his side talking to their friends about their future plans since Lu Tian Tian will be the future crown princess. They were very excited when they heard the news a few years ago that Lu Tian Tian was appointed as the future crown princess of the Wang empire.


    General Lu was smiling and talking to the elders about the future plans of the empire and what should their next step be. General Lu has been getting his soldiers ready for the next session of taking over the next village.


    Wang Empire has a council, filled with seven old men called the Elders, and their purpose is to help the emperor make decisions for the kingdom. A lot of them are on Li Muqiu side, since she is the mother of the crown prince, and wanted to make her the Imperial Empress of Wang but the Emperor hasn''t made up his mind yet.


    The Lu family started talking bad things about Lin Yu Yan, especially how ugly and useless Lin Yu Yan is.


    "Who comes to the Emperor''s party after the Emperor? How rude of her to be late!?" said Gu Wang Shu.


    "Haha! It''s because she doesn''t know anything. She''s an ugly, good-for-nothing, evil child. Of course she would be late!" said Lu Dao Fang.


    But one of the elders was present when Lin Yu Yan healed the 3rd prince and talked about how amazing fast she healed him and the energy he felt that day to the other elders and they were surprised. It was the first time, General Lu, to Lu Dao Fang and his group of friends heard about the doctor who healed the 3rd prince was Lin Yu Yan.


    ''She could have fixed my arm¡­'' General Lu thought but it was too late already.


    But even with the wonderful news, it doesn''t change that fact that she is ugly and was born from a woman no one here knows or was friends with. So those were the only things they could talk badly about Lin Yu Yan and went on and on about it.


    Li Muqiu sat on the left side of the Emperor, and the queen sat on the other, was smiling and also greeting some guests. Lu Tian Tian told her about her plans to humiliate Lin Yu Yan and was very excited to finally get rid of the child of the woman who has ruined her plans to become Queen.


    Lu Tian Tian has started her plan to bring down Lin Yu Yan and signals a maid to tell her to serve her some food to slip the queen''s necklace into her pockets.


    The maid just followed her orders and did what she was told. The maid went to grab some more food and started serving food to Lin Yu Yan''s table. She smile kindly at Lin Yu Yan serving her food and drinks while casually slipping the necklace in Lin Yu Yan''s pocket.


    Lin Yu Yan notice her pocket got heavy all of a sudden. She thought is was suspicious of the maid to be so kind to her because Lu Tian Tian would have done made the servants hear in the palace not serve her any. The maid had a fake smile but you can see the sweat drop off her face. ''Trying to frame me¡­ let''s see how it goes,'' Yu Yan thought.


    The princes behind her was snickering and chuckling. They couldn''t wait to see the ugly girl in real life! They couldn''t wait to make fun of her.


    Silver saw the whole thing as he was getting surrounded by the curious mothers at the party. The wives of those who came to the party was interested in the little white hair and blue eyes boy because they never seen a child with these characteristics before.


    On the other hand, Lu Tian Tian was super happy to finally get her revenge against Lin Yu Yan for humiliating her at Mo pharmacy and making her life a living hell again. ''Today will be your last day!!''


    Teo Wing kind of felt bad because she doesn''t know this girl but she was upset that the man she loves, is in love with the Unknown beauty. She was looking all over the room to find this mysterious beauty but she releasing her anger to the ugly woman, which is a way she didn''t want to because she was too caught up with the moment, but is too late to change that now.


    Shing Li Ren was still looking for the beauty and at the same time, getting ready to signal Wang Haobin for him to let tell the queen that something was missing from her outfit.


    They waited until everyone was in the room to signal Wang Haobin to go start the plan. Wang Haobin is also releasing his anger and agreed to do this because he hasn''t seen the beauty yet today, Lu Tian Tian was getting annoying to him, and his mother has ignored him last night.


    Wang Haobin walked up to the queen to greet her.


    "Queen mother, how have you been this evening?" said Wang Haobin.


    "I''ve been doing fine, Haobin. I hope you are having a good evening too. How are the other princes?" asked the queen.


    "I have become great friends with them. They are enjoying the city and the activities I''ve suggested."


    "That''s good¡­"


    "Queen mother¡­ I don''t know much about a woman''s outfit but¡­ are you missing your necklace? I remember seeing you wear one at the start of the banquet." said Wang Haobin.


    The queen touches her neck to confirm what he was saying was true and she goes, "Oh my!? My necklace is gone!"


    The emperor, who was sitting nest to the queen, heard his wife freak out about a necklace. It was a gift from his mother to her and now it''s missing.


    "Who took the precious necklace my mother gave to my wife!" The Wang Emperor said super loud to let everyone in the banquet hall. "Guards! Block all doors until you find the culprit who stole the precious jewel!" And all doors were block from anyone exiting the room.


    It was finally the time and Lu Tian Tian points at Lin Yu Yan and says, "Imperial Wang Empress! I saw her grab it after you left from her table!" making everyone look at the direction she was pointing at, staring at Lin Yu Yan.

 Chapter 83 Emperors Banquet 5

    "Haha! of course it would be her!" snickered Gu Wang Shu, facing her friends.


    But Lin Yu Yan just sat there, sipping on her drink, with no change of expression. Everyone was quiet, waiting for her response and all you could hear was the sipping of her tea, with her back facing all of of them. None of them could see her face but could feel the calm expression in the air.


    She turns around to see that everyone was looking at her and just says, "Wang emperor, the tea you provided today is indeed delicious." The Emperor was surprised with Lin Yu Yan''s response. She was calm and collective with no fear and the fact she complemented on the tea he took forever to find made him question his decision of making it such a big deal.


    Lin Yu Yan then stands up to look at everyone, "So about the necklace¡­I didn''t steal it."


    But before she could finish her sentence, one of the princess threw food on her outfit. "Yeah, right! I saw it too," said Shing Lijuang. "She swiped it right off your neck when you turned around to face the lovely family at the same table, Wang Empress!"


    The queen was now confused. She favors Shing Lijuang a lot not only because they almost have the same name but Shing Lijuang was originally engaged to the first prince of Wang, Wang Haocun, so she was very close to her until her son died and now engaged to the Teo prince.


    "Now that I think about it¡­ My neck did feel a lot lighter after I finished talking to her¡­" said the queen. But it was unbelievable, the Emperor and the Queen knows she wouldn''t do that because they even offered her money and different possessions way more expensive the the jewelry but she didn''t take any of it.


    Then Wang Tingshi and Teo Wing pour cold tea over Lin Yu Yan''s head. "Tsk. Lying little girl. You shouldn''t lie to the Empress of Wang!" said Teo Wing.


    "I always knew you were trouble the moment you stepped in the palace!" said Wang Tingshi laughing.


    Wang Haobin walked up to Lin Yu Yan and said, "I know we were engaged but you showing up here isn''t going to make me change my mind," adding another ingredient to the disaster.


    Lin Yu Yan was furious, ''You thought the reason I was here was because you think I''m in love with you? Tsk, in your dreams!''


    "Haha, your too ugly for the crown prince!" said Shing Li Ren.


    "Hahaha! You never had a chance!" laughed Teo Dewei.


    "Mother Empress, Father Emperor! she would never do this!" cried Wang Ping.


    But the Emperor had to be fair so he goes and commands the guards to seize her, even if it was his own child stealing from him. "Seize the thief!"


    "Hahaha! I did say she was a useless child!" Lu Dao Fang said to his friends and the elders.


    "My god, I''m glad she isn''t my granddaughter!" said General Lu mocking her.


    Lu Tian Tian''s big finale is coming up. She stops the guards and slaps Lin Yu Yan in the face removing the veil covering her face. But Lin Yu Yan''s hair covered her face so no one was able to see how she looked like.


    "Don''t touch my big sister!" said Silver, desperately trying to escape the guard''s grasp.


    "You thought you could of gotten back with the Crown prince because you wore a couple of expensive clothes? You will always be the poor, ugly, good-for-nothing, woman no one will love!" Lu Tian Tian said loudly so everyone could hear. She stood next to the 4th prince and grabbed his arm to make her jealous.


    "We''ve heard the rumors. You are trying to get back to the Lu family because you are still in love with my prince, Wang Haobin," said Lu Tian Tian. She wanted people to see Lin Yu Yan''s face but also not trying to make it obvious that she was. But Lin Yu yan wouldn''t look up no matter what she said.


    "Hold on to that ugly and vicious child, Imperial Guards! I know the necklace is in your pocket, Lin Yu Yan!" Lu Tian Tian said out of patience putting her hand in her pocket to grab the necklace but she didn''t find it in there. She checked the other pocket and found nothing.


    "Where did you put the necklace!?" Lu Tian Tian said angrily. ''I was sure I saw the maid put it in her pockets...''


    "I told you, I don''t have it¡­" said Lin Yu Yan, her voice quivering.


    At the exit, someone has opened the doors and a man entered the hall.


    "It''s him¡­!" said Wang Tingshi. ''It''s that handsome man from the Mo Pharmacy incident!''


    All the ladies in the room all started shrieking and was in shock to see such a handsome man enter the banquet.


    Shing Lijuang has never seen such a beautiful man in her life. Teo Wing mind went blank and couldn''t stop staring at the handsome man.


    "What a handsome man!" said a lady.


    Wang Tingshi is engaged to Shing Li Ren and it hasn''t been announced to the public yet because she wanted to find this man and marry him.


    Even the Queen was in a daze. Li Muqiu was also in a trance. Lu Tian Tian was in shock, ''How can there be anyone more handsome then my Wang Haobin? He''s gorgeous!''


    The men in the room was also having the shocked when they saw such a handsome man walk in the room. Some couldn''t believe a man such as him existed. The princes looked in disbelief and stared at the man to make sure they weren''t seeing things.


    "Who is he?" said Shing Li Xue, angrily.


    "Brother Bingwen!" said Silver, finally released from the dazed guards.


    The man, Bingwen, notice the condition Lin Yu Yan was in, drenched and covered in food, head facing down, and her hands just hanging. He understood the situation and walked towards her, pushing the guards out of the way and grabbed Lin Yu Yan''s hand.


    ''Good, this is even better than expected! He''s going to find out how ugly she is!'' Wang Tingshi thought hoping to steal him away once the job was done.


    "Yu Yan? Honey, what happened?" said Bingwen. He had received a message from Fukuro (owl) and came straight to the banquet after he finished the task Lin Yu Yan has given him.


    Lin Yu Yan lifted her head to look at Bingwen and said, "Bingwen¡­"


    ''Finally! She is now exposed!'' Lu Tian Tian, Wang Tingshi, Gu Wang Shu and Li Muqiu thought.

 Chapter 84 Emperors Banquet 6

    An hour ago...


    Bingwen received her message from Fukuro (owl) and the message said, ''I''m going to the Emperor''s banquet. I need you to dress up and go to the palace to see me. Act is if we are lovers. - Lin Yu Yan''


    Bingwen was surprised to see the sudden change of events. ''She planning something¡­''


    But his heart was beating fast and his mind was in a swirl. He stared at the word ''lovers'' and thought, ''Why... is this happening to me? Am I... dying? I''ll ask Lin Yu Yan about my condition.''


    ---------


    Wang Ping didn''t know what to do to help. He wanted to stop his father from doing what he was doing because he knew who the real culprit was. He was trying to stop the girls from continuing and tried to go through the crowd to talk to his father but Bingwen entered the banquet.


    Wang Ping then remembered, ''This is Lin Yu Yan we''re talking about. She probably has a solution to this.''


    He sighed looking over at Lin Yu Yan and notice her hands were not clenched in anger but just loosely hanging down. ''She definitely has a plan, I was worried for nothing, phew¡­'' But his heart hurts to see he wasn''t the one saving her. ''I guess this is the end of my first love...'' he sadly thought.


    Teo Wing notice Wang Ping''s expression changed when the handsome man entered the hall. Even though there is a handsome man is in front of her, she is still in love with Wang Ping and was hurt because he was in pain. ''I... know how that feels... but it hurt when I see him hurt the same way as me...'' she thought. She left the room, regretting what she did, and crying to herself as she exits the banquet.


    The man, Bingwen, grabs Lin Yu Yan''s hand, looked down at her and said, "Yu Yan? Honey, what happened?"


    She looked up to see Bingwen''s face in front of her. She looked at him the the eye.


    Bingwen notice the red mark on her face and places his hands to cool it down. "Who did this to you?" he said sweetly. His face was calm but it was the first time he has seen her face clean with no scratch and no more scars. ''Beautiful¡­'' he thought.


    His heart was beating fast, his temperature was raising and his ears was turning red. It was a strange sensation and he had no idea why he was feeling this way.


    "Bingwen¡­." Bingwen''s hands were cold and it felt good on Lin Yu Yan''s face and almost forgot where she was. Of course, she gave Bingwen instruction to act as lover so she didn''t want to overthink the gesture. Her tears flow down her face as she lifts her hand to grab on him and thought, ''Plan, start!''


    As this scene was in play, everyone was in shock at how beautiful she was. Lu Tian Tian remembers that this was the face she hated the most. ''Damn it! Why!? Where are the scars!''


    Shing Li Ren, "She''s the ¡­ unknown beauty?" he said quietly. Teo Dewei and Shing Li Xue was surprised that the ugly girl that Lu Tian Tian and Wang Tingshi was talking about was actually the unknown beauty.


    All the girls in the room heard the rumors of Lin Yu Yan being ugly and started getting angry at how such a handsome man if with an ugly girl. They were also waiting for when he sees her real face but it backed fired the when Lin Yu Yan Lifted her head.


    Everyone was shocked to see such a beauty and one by one started stating,


    "Her skin is... fair and clean..."


    "Her hair... long and silky..."


    "Her eyes... Dark and shiny..."


    "Her lips... soft and warm..."


    "Her voice... clear and smooth..."


    "also known as...."


    And Wang Haobin says, "... The Unknown beauty..."


    "Damn it¡­" Wang Haobin said quietly so no one can hear. "Why is it you?"


    But Lu Tian Tian heard it. She was disappointed and angry. ''Damn it! Not only is she healed, she''s actually beautiful and has a handsome man beside her! What is happening?''


    Li Muqiu and Gu Wang Shu was so upset, ''This b!tch! Exactly like her mother!!!'' they thought.


    "Bingwen! They said I stole the Queen''s jewelry but I don''t even have it..." Lin Yu Yan said with a beautiful tears flowing down her face. Her tears were so clear and dropping off of her face like diamonds.


    "What? Who said that?" Bingwen said wrapping one hand on her waist and the other still on her face to protect her from the guards around them.


    "That lady over there..." said Lin Yu Yan and Bingwen looks at Lu Tian Tian.


    It was such a beautiful scene, like it came out of a painting and the guests watch as if they were in a dream in a daze. They watch the handsome man assure his beautiful lady saying it will be okay and wiping her tears away. Even the Ladies couldn''t help but think, ''She was made for him,'' and the men thinking, ''He was meant for her.''


    Bingwen looked at the Queen and then looked over at Lu Tian Tian. Lu Tian Tian was in a trance when he looked over at her because Bingwen was looking at her intensely. ''Is... is he in love with me?'' she thought.


    But Bingwen''s face expression towards her was hate and disgust, and she was taken back by his reaction. ''What was that? Tsk, who would want you!'' she thought angrily but her heart was beating fast.


    "Lin Yu Yan you sl*t! That''s my fiance!" said Wang Tingshi. She was surprised to see that Lin Yu Yan was actually beautiful and felt stupid that she believed in Lu Tian Tian. She quickly thought of a plan and accused Lin Yu Yan for stealing her fiance. Her father, the emperor, has spoiled her all her life and she has expected he would approve the marriage right away if Wang Tingshi mentioned it in public.


    "He''s your fiance, Wang Tingshi?" asked the confused Lu Tian Tian. ''I can steal him from her! I am much prettier then her!''


    "Who are you calling a sl*t, you b!tch," Bingwen said facing Wang Tingshi. He was so angry when he heard a brat spoke that about Lin Yu Yan and the whole room went tense from the killing intent Bingwen was leaking out. "Tsk, and lying that I''m your fiance... are you stupid?"

 Chapter 85 Emperors Banquet 7

    "Wha- what do you mean? I''m your fiance!" said Wang Tingshi. She never thought words like that would come out of his mouth, especially in a high end party, and was in fear from the power Bingwen was releasing. ''Why would you not want to marry a princess?'' she thought.


    "Then what is my family name?" said Bingwen, he was getting angrier.


    "Uh... umm..." Wang Tingshi looked all over the room to find a family who looks the same and couldn''t think of any.


    At this moment, the room was filled up in his killing aura making everyone shake in fear. They notice the beauty moving her hand on his back, rubbing it, to clam him down.


    "Bingwen, It''s okay," whispered Lin Yu Yan. "Calm down-!"


    "I''m sorry, my daughter didn''t mean to say that. She''s just jealous of Lin Yu Yan," said the Emperor, embarrassed because his daughter was spouting false statements. He has never felt so much power and killing intent from someone before and wanted to calm the handsome man down before it got any worse.


    Everyone was relieved that the man''s aura was suppressed. They all looked at the Emperor and Wang Tingshi and they can tell he is very embarrassed with his face a little flushed.


    "Haha! She has no shame!" said a man. "The handsome man definitely wouldn''t be with a mean and spoiled princess." A lot of people were agreeing with it and some were snickering making Wang Tingshi glow red from embarrassment and anger.


    The man with the mole under his eye, hiding in the shadows, recognize the power because he felt it before. ''He''s... he''s the man at he warehouse! Why is he still here!?'' he shivered in fear. He the banquet quick, planning to find a way to get rid of him.


    ''How can anyone be so strong!?'' the princes thought. They shiver in fear, sad that they won''t get the beauty but glad to still be alive.


    Bingwen calmed down a little because of Lin Yu Yan and stopped paying attention to Wang Tingshi to looked at the the necklace and found it on Lu Tian Tian''s neck. He compared it to the queen''s clothing and notice they match with each other.


    "Tsk, I don''t know why you accused my Yu Yan but Wang Empress, your necklace is on the ugly woman''s neck," he said angrily, pointing at Lu Tian Tian.


    He remembered Lu Tian Tian from the Mo Pharmacy incident and hated her for doing that to his girl. ''She''s the annoying, ugly, and weak woman from the Pharmacy incident.


    Everyone looked over at Lu Tian Tian and notice the necklace on her didn''t match her outfit. They look at the Queen to see her reaction.


    "That''s my necklace!!!" she yelled.


    ''H-How? Why do I have it!?'' Lu Tian Tian started to panic and looked for the princesses for help but their faces was in shock and no one said anything. They looked over at the handsome man and Lin Yu Yan wanting to apologize to her.


    Lu Tian Tian looked over at her fiance for help but he was still looking at Lin Yu Yan wishing he was the one holding her.


    "Guards! Capture the real culprit!" and the guards move to catch Lu Tian Tian, got the necklace off of her, and gave it back to it''s rightful owner.


    "NO! I didn''t do it!" Lu Tian Tian yelled trying to break free from the guard''s grasp.


    General Lu, Lu Dao Fang, and Gu Wang Shu has gotten up to stand in front of the the Emperor to begged him to let her go.


    "Wang Emperor! It must be a mistake! I''m sure it was! Please let my daughter go!" begged Lu Dao Fang.


    "Please, Wang Emperor and Empress! Please, let her go! It was a mistake!" said Gu Wang Shu.


    "They are young children, I''m sure it was a small prank, Wang Emperor! Please, let my granddaughter go!" begged general Lu on his knees.


    The Emperor was not happy, "Not only was my birthday ruined, I was embarrassed in front of my kingdom and their prank almost got an innocent imprisoned! Because you are the father of my good friend and the first general of the Wang Empire, I will let this go after she is punished for what she has done."


    The Queen looked over at her husband, not because she was satisfied that he is punishing Lu Tian Tian for stealing the precious necklace, but because she knows what will happen to Lu Tian Tian. She knows her husband will punish the girl harshly and she would be punished if she tired to stop it, especially now that he is super angry, making her afraid and her whole body tremble.


    Li Muqiu was frustrated. She was so hoping the emperor didn''t do anything to please the queen but he did the exact opposite. Li Muqiu doesn''t really know all of the Emperor''s personality so she has no idea how the punishment will go and thought he did it to please the queen and became jealous.


    The fact that Lin Yu Yan didn''t get punished made Li Muqiu even more angry. She started making up plans then and there to send people to attack her again.


    "Little Yan, Please! It was just a prank, she is still your sister, don''t let her get punished!" General Lu said to Lin Yu Yan, begging for forgiveness.


    Lin Yu Yan was furious at the Lu family. They didn''t even look her in the eye as they begged for help. They didn''t even begged for forgiveness and yet they expected her to help out. Lin Yu Yan looked at her grandfather with no expression but her hands that is on Bingwen''s chest clenched up, wrinkling his clothes.


    But before she can respond, Bingwen started talking, "General Lu, If that ugly girl is her family and Yu Yan is yours, why didn''t you help her out? Why did you just watch her get hurt?"


    The room was dead silence. Everyone''s opinion on the Lu Family changed at that moment. ''They really just talk crap about her and now begged for help. What cowards,'' they all thought.


    Lin Yu Yan was surprised to have Bingwen answer for her. She wouldn''t say it any better than that. Her heart warmed up a little, beating a bit faster, hearing that come from him, ''Why is my heart¡­?'' But she was really getting tired of acting innocent and suggested using sweet words, "Bingwen? Darling? I''m tired¡­ let''s go home," she said softly.


    Everyone''s ears was blessed for a moment. The men in the room''s hearts started beating fast from the sweet dreamy voice that came from the unknown beauty. Even the women were having hallucinations from hearing her voice.


    Bingwen nodded, covered Lin Yu Yan with his over coat, and lifted her up, princess style, out of the palace with Silver walking next to them.


    They were far enough away from the palace where Lin Yu Yan let off a laugh. "Hahahaha! That has flawless! Tianhua was right! She was going to cause trouble and it was so perfect!" she said happily still in Bingwen''s arms.

 Chapter 86 Why?

    Bingwen sighed in relief glad it went the way she wanted. "I''m glad that''s over," he said smiling to her. Lin Yu Yan''s heart was beating fast. ''His arms¡­ are very warm¡­'' she thought closing her eyes.


    "But... why didn''t you just show your power? You are way stronger then anyone in the room, even the Emperor. Maybe a slap in the face at that ugly woman in prison would have felt better," asked Bingwen. It''s true, this situation could of went differently but it seemed Lin Yu Yan wanted to lay-low.


    "I have many more opportunities to do so in the future. I made them think I''m weak and depending on you so they probably will attack when you''re away. I will feel more satisfied when they think they are winning and I come in, killing their hopes in an instant," said Lin Yu Yan. She was smiling, but there was definitely no happiness in the air, just pure revenge and it gave Bingwen and Silver the chills.


    "Plus, acting innocent is probably the best option at the moment because I notice someone in the shadows..." said Lin Yu Yan, trying to not get ahead of herself.


    "Ah, I did too. I think he noticed me already but I don''t think he knows it''s you, yet," said Bingwen.


    "I think so too. And another reason why I didn''t do more is because I already humiliated them enough for today, making them liars for calling me ugly in front of the Emperor, punishing Lu Tian Tian, and showing them I had such a handsome man by my side!" she said so confidently.


    Bingwen blushed from the compliment. But he still has no idea why her compliments made him feel in this way.


    "I almost forgot, Thank you, Silver! For coming with me!" Lin Yu yan said, patting his head, still in Bingwen''s arms. Silver happily accepted the pat on the head, showing a beautiful grin.


    "Also, Bingwen¡­ Thank you¡­ for being there for me¡­" she said closing her eyes. She was very happy he was there for her and when she heard him say that to her family.


    "...You''re welcome," said Bingwen, smiling. But when he said that, she has fallen asleep in is warm arms as they walk through the cold and crazy city.


    Silver watched, wondering what the man was thinking because it was the first time ever that he has seen Bingwen smile, so beautifully as well. Silver was glad to have met Bingwen because he was thinking maybe his older sister would never be married because she is taking care of everyone back home but now he''s sure things work out for a reason.


    Han Bingwen was holding the sleeping Yu Yan in his arms with Silver silently beside them, walking through the long road into the city.


    It''s been awhile since she had a good sleep since her life has totally changed and the days of no rest so being in his arms made her feel safe and comfortable.


    "Silver, can you go check the area?" asked Bingwen.


    Silver was confused as to why he had to do that. It was strange for Bingwen to ask when they could easily just sense people using their qi but then notice he wasn''t feeling any spiritual energy coming from Han Bingwen.


    Han Bingwen knows Lin Yu Yan has very sharp senses and didn''t want to wake her up but he wanted to make sure they are not being followed or ambushed and asked Silver to do it.


    "Oh, and don''t use your energy. You will wake up Yu Yan," he asked kindly.


    "Okay, brother Bingwen," said Silver. ''So that''s why he didn''t do it himself.''


    Silver went out to search the area. Because he is a spiritual beast, his five senses are way sharper then any human. He climbed up a tree close to them, making sure there is only a slight wind in the air and determine the direction to look and smell if anyone is nearby.


    It seems the guards, the Lu family, and the royals were smart enough to not chase after them... Except for one. Silver let Bingwen know about this person and thought hard if he should take care of it but felt very suspicious as to why she came alone.


    "Just let it be. I''m sure she has no ill intention. The fact that she came alone probably means she wants to talk to Lin Yu Yan alone," Bingwen said to Silver.


    "Okay," answered Silver.


    Silver just walks next to Han Bingwen with Lin Yu Yan in his arms and the silence was making it awkward. Silver wanted to start a conversation but Bingwen just kept his attention to Lin Yu Yan and the road.


    Silver started thinking to himself, ''Every time Han Bingwen showed up, it was always the perfect time to help Sister Yu Yan when she needed it. If It was planned or not, he somehow is able to read Sister Yu Yan''s mind and go with the flow when changes occur...''


    Silver finds it amazing but suspicious at the same time. ''It''s hard to read what''s on Sister Yu Yan''s mind but the fact hat you can...'' He thought even harder and a possiblility popped in his head. ''You''re... not using her in the future right? Why are you helping her with no benefits?'' and decided to ask Han Bingwen.


    "Ummm¡­. Brother Bingwen? Why¡­ why are you doing this?" asked Silver.


    "Doing what?"


    "Helping us?? No, I mean, why are you helping Sister Yu Yan?" asked Silver.


    Bingwen didn''t know how to answer that. He honestly doesn''t know why he is also doing it. It was silent for a while as Bingwen tried to think of an answer but all he could say was, "I don''t know."


    "Why is it that you don''t know? I''m helping her because Yu Yan accepted me when no one else did. She protected me, gave me a home, and best of all¡­ loved me like I was her family," Silver said, confessing his feelings to Han Bingwen.


    "The fact that we don''t know a lot about you makes me worried. I can tell you care for her too. But as a brother, I want to make sure you are not an enemy," said Silver. He wants to protect Lin Yu Yan as much as he can.


    Han Bingwen was surprised. He didn''t think Silver thought very deeply about Lin Yu Yan and his love for her was strong. But he smiled softly, glad Yu Yan has someone like him when he has to go away and said, "Don''t worry. I''m not an enemy. And never will be," ensuring Silver''s suspicion.


    "But I''ll find my answer and I''ll let you know, so don''t worry," Han Bingwen added.


    "Okay.." said Silver. The smile Han Bingwen had was warm and comforting. ''I don''t feel any evil intent from this but¡­ there really is no reason for him to do this¡­ who are you and what do you want, Han Bingwen?''

 Chapter 87 Apologizing 1

    Lin Yu Yan woke up from sensing danger and a familiar presence. She found herself still the arms of Bingwen, on a tree branch high up, and hiding. Silver was next to them, crouched, and trying to figure out how to get out of this situation.


    Lin Yu Yan felt this energy before but it disappeared before she could confirm it. "What''s going on?" she asked.


    "Someone is after us," said Han Bingwen. "I couldn''t detect them before."


    ''So it means they are more skillful than the ones they fought in the forest,'' Lin Yu Yan thought, assuming it was Li Muqiu. She then scan the area and notice another familiar presence.


    ''It really is the man from the warehouse,'' thought Lin Yu Yan.


    But they were not the only one''s following them.


    "There are 4 different groups," said Silver. "Sister Yu Yan, I caught a glimpse of there attire, one with Shing, one with Teo, and the other smelled like the slave traders. It seems like the Teo and Shing guards are looking for something. I don''t know the last one, too difficult to point the exact location because he went back to hiding and has no scent."


    Bingwen used his energy to try and sense the last one but again, he sensed nothing. ''Who is this?'' He started to get worried but Lin Yu Yan was calm.


    "I think I know¡­ I could be wrong, but don''t mind the last one. It doesn''t seem threatening. Let''s deal with the other 3 first," said Lin Yu Yan hoping the familiar presence she felt could be true.


    They all scan the area, 5 people in Teo, 5 people in Shing, and 10 slave traders.


    "Silver, you take Teo and Shing. Make sure to stay in hiding and find more information about the situation first. Bingwen and I will go and deal with the slave traders, since I know the man with the mole is one of them, and we''ll catch up to you once it''s done," Lin Yu Yan said.


    Bingwen remembers the presence now. It was the man he beat up at the warehouse where Lin Yu Yan got her people and the same presence at the banquet. He got angry again because they disrupted Lin Yu Yan''s sleep.


    Silver left to deal with the Teo and Shing guards. The actual situation isn''t that they were following them. It''s that Teo Wing, the first princess of the Teo empire, is missing. The direction Lin Yu Yan and them were going was also the direction they assume Teo Wing to take. Silver just stayed hidden and watched them.


    ''Wait... Teo Wing was the person who was originally following us... Now that I think about it, I can''t smell her anymore...'' thought Silver.


    He was too close to the Teo and Shing guards and they might notice him when he uses his qi to sense Teo Wing. So he left the area to find her.


    --------


    Lin Yu Yan and Han Bingwen were on their way to the slave traders but stopped because Lin Yu Yan took off her formal attire since it was getting uncomfortable. She took off her dark red outfit,revealing a black, slim, and easier to move, outfit under it.


    Bingwen eyes were burning from the sight he was seeing. Lin Yu Yan has always worn light clothing that flows in the wind and was surprise to see she was wearing a ninja outfit. It matched her well, showing her curves and beautiful figure and his eyes couldn''t help but look up and down, scanning the image into his mind for keepsake.


    He notice he was staring too long and blushed but Lin Yu Yan was too occupied on the situation to notice. Lin Yu Yan place everything in her space ring and grabbed two masks out. She then handed the second mask to Bingwen.


    "But, they know who I am already?" he said.


    "But they don''t know, that we know, they know who we are. You get what I mean?" Lin Yu Yan asked, making sure he understood that sentence.


    "Ah, I see," he understood right away.


    So Lin Yu Yan''s plan is to make the enemy think they are dumb and seemed weak. The fact that the man with the mole might know Bingwen, means there is a possibility he might know Lin Yu Yan is the girl who bought the ''people'' from him.


    Li Muqiu (4th prince''s Mother) has sent some slave traders out to Lin Yu Yan, her people (Gu Xiang, Chu Yang, Li Dan E and the rest) and the 3rd prince to kill them.


    With the description the slave traders have gotten about the buyer, ''Always wears a veil and has an ugly scar on her forehead,'' from when they almost found out where the ''people'' were living, Li Muqiu might have probably given the slave traders information about her, making her a possibility of being the buyer.

 Chapter 88 Apologizing 2

    After Lin Yu Yan changed her outfit, she walked out of hiding with Han Bingwen on her side.


    "Come out!" she said, loud enough for everyone to hear.


    One by one, the slave traders came out of hiding. Only one didn''t come out and it was the man with the mole. Lin Yu Yan knows he''s close by and didn''t mind because it was a good chance to make them think they aren''t that strong for not noticing him before.


    The man with the mole was trying to figure out the the their power. ''That girl¡­ she not the buyer. She''s a 4-star Martial King and the Man¡­ can''t find it. The man is definitely the man from before but that''s not the woman who bought the slaves from us¡­ the buyer was only 2-star martial king... You can''t grow that fast in 2-3 months¡­ right?'' he thought. ''Let''s just observe a bit¡­.''


    "Your going down!" said on of the men and they made their move.


    So the fight has started¡­ but ended in a minute.


    Bingwen moved in quickly, knocking them all out in seconds with small but powerful moves. He was moving very fast and the man with the mole couldn''t see his movements but Lin Yu Yan was able to see every move and how he did it.


    It was the first time she has seen him fight and it was fast and clean. Lin Yu Yan hasn''t seen anyone move like that before and it got her excited to see if she can do it.


    Bingwen didn''t even use his spiritual energy to fight them and took them down with his fighting skills. A little excitement was shown on Lin Yu Yan''s face and Bingwen was able to see it on time before Lin Yu Yan realized it wasn''t the time to think like that. It amazed Lin Yu Yan and she coughed in embarrassment and he chuckled in enjoyment.


    The man with the mole had all his attention on Bingwen and was planning on how to take him down and didn''t notice Lin Yu Yan was already next to him. She looked at him in the eye with her strong presence hovering over him. She was crouched down in annoyance to have the same eye level.


    He jolted up in surprised, never ever thinking she would be so fast and knocked himself down. He turned to her but was unable to look at her in the eye with this strong feeling Lin Yu Yan was expressing. ''W-what''s happening?''


    "Hmm¡­ I didn''t think you would come attack us so fast," she said calming.


    The man shook in fear. ''Why¡­ why am I scared? I''m stronger than her! I''m a 5 -star Martial King!'' But he trembled in fear. He was able to make eye contact but unable to maintain it.


    She took off her mask to reveal her face and to let him know who she is. "Hey, I told you to do better in life¡­ didn''t I?"


    Those words made him shake in fear. ''She is the woman from before¡­ Her presence is¡­ strange. She may be one rank below me but she''s strong¡­ I can''t move.I can''t speak. I can''t look at her. I can''t think straight. It feels like I''m in front of the devil!'' He looked down, afraid to make her angry.


    Lin Yu yan looked at him in confusion, ''Why isn''t he answering?'' She notice he''s trembling, ''Am I really that scary or something?'' Even Lin Yu Yan herself didn''t think she would make him afraid because she thought the would know she''s a rank lower then him. ''This is not going as planned but let''s just go with it. As long as they think I''m relaying on Bingwen, then it should be fine.''


    She then spoke again, "I know the fat man is also with you. Huh¡­ I guess I''ll give you one more chance. But the next time I''ll meet you..." she stood up to look down at him, "...will be your last day alive."


    At this time, Bingwen, with his mask also taken off, stood next to her. Their overwhelming power made the man with the mole piss his pants. ''I''m too scared to move,'' the man with the mole thought and froze in place waiting for them to leave.


    "Answer!" yelled Lin Yu Yan.


    "Y-yes! I will!" he said quickly.


    "Good. Oh, and clean up the mess," sain Lin Yu Yan. Her attention went to the passed out men on the ground and the man with the mole is relieved.

 Chapter 89 Apologizing 3

    Bingwen watched and was surprised. This was the feeling he felt before when she was protecting Silver from him. The same aura of a master protecting her people, like a great ruler, or a Queen who should rule the world.


    Lin Yu Yan and Han Bingwen finished their task and leave to find Silver when Lin Yu Yan remembered something. "Ah! When did the banquet end?" she asked Bingwen. She fell asleep and didn''t know how long she been sleeping.


    "About an hour ago¡­ why?" answered Bingwen.


    "I promised someone a present. Let''s go home first and then find Silver. I know he is capable enough to fight for himself if he''s in trouble," she said leaving back home as soon as possible.


    -----


    Silver was looking for Teo Wing. After a while, he finally was able to detect Teo Wing and head over to her direction. But notice there was a lot of people around her, around 10, and they seem like they wanted more then just guard her.


    Silver speed through the night to see that Teo Wing was being protected by the the injured Wang Ping (3rd prince). "Wang Ping!" said Silver out loud.


    "Huh?" Wang Ping heard his name loud and clear and looked up to see the White haired boy. "Little Silver!? What are you doing here?" he asked.


    It was probably not the right time to say that, being surrounded by so many people, and trying to defend from their attacks.


    ''Tsk. The slave traders again,'' thought Silver, recognizing the disgusting smell. He swiftly got down from the tree he was standing on and helped Wang Ping and Teo Wing.


    "Little boy, be careful!" said Teo Wing.


    "Tsk it''s just a little kid, What can he do?" laughed one of the men.


    "Haha! How can a kid defeat us?" said another he slowly walked up to Silver to take him down but that was a mistake.


    But Silver just killed 3 guys with his powerful moves and stood next to Wang Ping and Teo Wing in a flash. Silver was way stronger then all of them.


    Everyone was shocked for what they have just witness. A little boy has just killed 3 people in front of them. They all thought it was a fluke and decided to be more careful.


    Teo Wing and Wang Ping were also in shock. ''How is this little boy so strong? And fast? He''s like only 10 years old?'' they both thought. Silver carefully dodge the enemies'' attacks pushing Teo Wing and Wang Ping behind him.


    There was about 20 slave traders, 5 passed out on the ground and 3 killed by Silver. More and more of the minions has come for backup and it started to become very difficult to fight them off.


    One would attack one side and the other would attack the other side. Silver protected Teo Wing and Wang Ping as much as possible. Wang Ping was doing his best to stay alive and to help out Silver as much as possible. Teo Wing just helplessly stood behind them, not knowing what to do.


    "There''s to many! We''re surrounded!"


    ------


    Lin Yu Yan reached home and rushed to find Jin Baoyu in the house. She asked her ''people'' to see if they have seen her and was able to pin point her location. Bingwen just followed her around the house and looked around the new place she bought.


    She entered the garden where she was told Jin Baoyu was at and shouted, "Baoyu! I have a surprise!"


    It was a bad time to call her because it looked like Jin Baoyu and Wang Haocun were about to kiss but was interrupted by Lin Yu Yan.


    Bingwen was in surprised when he saw them try to kiss. He imagined himself kissing Lin Yu Yan but stopped himself from imagining further and finally realized, ''Oh, I know why I feel like this... I love her...''


    "Umm... It''s not what it looks like!" shouted the embarrassed Jin Baoyu. Wang Haocun (1st prince of Wang) blushed but was disappointed Jin Baoyu said that about their relationship.


    "It''s fine! I already know! But you can do it later! We''re late!" Lin Yu Yan already knew about their relationship and didn''t mind but she has to send the Jin family their present and grabbed Jin Baoyu''s hand and quickly left the house.


    Wang Haocun followed along wanting to know why Jin Baoyu was needed and the four head over to the Inn the Jin family was staying at. Lin Yu Yan has told Jin Baoyu to knock on the door and say surprised to the people opening it.


    Jin Baoyu was confused but trust Lin Yu Yan and did what she was told.


    Lin Yu Yan took out a mask from her space ring and said to Wang Haocun, "Wang Haocun, you have to stay hidden. Wear this mask and when the time comes... I hope you have an answer to the question I''ve asked before."

 Chapter 90 Apologizing 4

    Before they reached the inn, Lin Yu Yan asked Jin Baoyu and Wang Haocun questions about their relationship.


    "Okay, I''m only asking you this because it''s for your own sake but¡­ are you strong enough to maintain it?" Lin Yu Yan.


    "I''ve only given you a brief explanation of my plans but¡­ it may hurt you guys in a way I won''t be able to understand. If you are strong enough, I will let this relationship continue because I can see the love in both of your eyes but," Lin Yu Yan took a pause, "It''s going to hurt. Prove to me you guys are strong enough to hold it together," she added.


    Wang Haocun looked at Jin Baoyu and moved his hand to grab her. "Yes, I will prove we are strong enough!"


    Jin Baoyu was happy that she is loved so she also gave Lin Yu Yan an answer, "Yu Yan, I will prove that I''m strong enough!" and they reach the inn, not knowing what will happen next.


    Lin Yu Yan silently asks Wang Haocun without anyone else hearing, "Are you going to take responsibility for your kingdom, First Prince of Wang?"


    ------


    Back at their house in the Unknown forest, when they first arrived to their new home, Wang Haocun felt very pressured to do better and was even more pressured when he saw his younger brother once again. Because he is the first prince of Wang, especially with the horrible situation they are in, he feels very responsible to do his best as the prince and save his country again.


    Jin Baoyu understood his situation. She made a mistake big enough that it impacted her village and didn''t know what to do. Especially because she is the head of the village''s daughter, she felt so ashamed for doing that. She accidently broke the dam and flooded the village.


    She apologized for it but it didn''t make her feel any better. She worked hard, helping the other villagers on building and fixing their houses and helping out to fix the dam and felt better. Because of this situation, her relationship with the other villagers got better, since she was known to be such a troublesome child since her mother passed away.


    The first day they arrived to their new home, Jin Baoyu gave Wang Haocun some comfort and some advice to get better. They eventually started practicing with each other and got along surprisingly well and even fell in love with each other.


    Jin Baoyu is a tom boy and if she does marry Wang Haocun, she is going to have to give up on some things to become a proper woman.


    Wang Haocun is a prince but does not want to hold the responsibility of being a prince. The fact that there was an opportunity to not be responsible for it, made him enjoy life a little but he had a responsibility of a prince to save his kingdom.


    Wang Haocun made the decision to overthrow his father so his evil ruling can finally stop and he can help his kingdom. Jin Baoyu''s has made the decision of staying by his side and becoming his queen,helping him take the responsibility to rule the Wang Empire.


    -------


    Jin Baoyu knocked on the door and could hear heavy fast footsteps inside the inn. She wasn''t sure what was happening and when the door opened, she smiled and said, "Surprise¡­"


    But she didn''t expect to see her father in front of her. She was in shock but still managed to say the word she always wanted to say to him, "I''m sorry!"


    "Baoyu! My lovely daughter is really here!" Mister Jin grabbed her and hugged her tightly, never wanting to let her go again.


    "Baoyu, you''re okay!" said Misses Jin. She was holding a little boy in her arms and the boy stared at Jin Baoyu.


    "Is she my older sister?" question the little boy.


    Jin Baoyu was surprised to see her father has had a child. She was glad the two didn''t break up from her disappearance. "Yes, I am. My name is Baoyu. What''s your''s?"


    "I''m Baozhi! I always wanted to meet my sister!" said Baozhi, happily leaving his mother''s arms and stood in front of Jin Baoyu to get a closer look.


    She wiped her tears and gave Jin Baozhi a pat on the head and said, "Nice to meet you, Little Baozhi."


    Baozhi was confused as to why she is crying, "Why are you crying, big sister?" he asked.


    "Because I''m finally back home, with Father, you and... mother," she said.


    Misses Jin was scared she was not accepted but hearing those words made her so happy. She ran up to Jin Baoyu and gave her a tight hug and almost couldn''t talk and said, in a weak voice, "Welcome back..."

 Chapter 91 Apologizing 5

    It made Lin Yu Yan''s heart warm. She was glad she was able to help Jin Baoyu and her family. She hopes someday she can meet her own as well but she also wishes it doesn''t ever happen.


    Bingwen notice the smile with a sadness on Lin Yu Yan''s face and was concern for Lin Yu Yan. ''It''s strange. She has so many facial expressions. She can be scary but strong. She can be warm and weak. Sometimes I can read her mind but sometimes I can''t. She can be a completely different person at so many different times,'' he thought. ''But that''s probably why I love her so much¡­''


    Jin Baoyu was happy to be reunited with her family again. She turned around to introduce the people who helped her find them.


    The Jin family already spoke Lin Yu Yan and seen Han Bingwen at the Emperor''s birthday party. They were laughing because they couldn''t believe they both humiliated the Lu and the Wang Family.


    Mister Jin really enjoyed the scene because the Wang Emperor already knew that General Lu was the one who hired the people to destroy their village and steal all their money.


    They explained everything to Lin Yu Yan and said that they couldn''t do anything about it. They had to act like they didn''t know that General Lu caused the disaster to create less conflict with each other.


    Mister Jin was angry but he was able to pull it off and make the village whole again.


    Mister and Misses Jin thank Lin Yu Yan for helping them find their daughter and for saving her. They kept thanking her over and over again because they didn''t know what else they could do to thank her.


    Lin Yu Yan was surprised at what Jin Baoyu did next. After the thanks, Jin Baoyu pulled Wang Haocun next to her andintroduces him to her father and mother, "Mother, father this is Wang Haocun."


    Wang Haocun took off the mask and introduce himself to the Jin family.


    "Hello, I am Wang Haocun, First Prince of Wang."


    They couldn''t believe who was in front of them. "You''re¡­. You''re alive?" said Mister Jin. The genius prince is alive. He thought maybe the kingdom can be better once the Prince is back into his throne.


    "Yes¡­" said Wang Haocun. "I want to ask for you blessing¡­" and kneels down to the ground.


    ''Blessing!?'' Mister Jin thought and his eyes widen.


    "I am in love with your daughter. I would like to have her hand in marriage," he said, bowing down to show respect.


    ''Wow. That was quick!'' Lin Yu Yan thought.


    Wang Haocun was certain it had to be Jin Baoyu by his side and he will love her for the rest of his life. Jin Baoyu was shocked but also happy to hear their thought were the same page. She smiled and held his hand and kneels down.


    "Father and Mother. I love him. I can''t be without him¡­ Please¡­" she knelled and bowed her head.


    Mister Jin was still surprised but was unable to answer. It''s been six to seven years since he last saw his daughter and the moment she appears again, he has to give her away? ''But we are finally together again¡­'' He can see the love the two have but he wants to be the father he always wanted to be for his daughter.


    But everyone but the Jin family looked back at the entrance from sensing something happening far from the area. Wang Haocun and Jin Baoyu stood up before hearing Mister Jin''s answer.


    The felt an enormous amount of people''s energy gathering in one spot. Lin Yu Yan and Bingwen felt Silver''s, Wang Ping''s, and someone else''s spiritual energy at the center of the area.


    "Wang Haocun! Get to the house. Get everyone ready and move to the area in 5 minutes. Don''t disappoint me. This is your chance where you can prove me that you can do it," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Yes!" said Wang Haocun and leaves with Jin Baoyu to go get the rest of the crew.


    "What''s happening?" asked Mister Jin.


    "Just a slight problem. It will be fine, Mister Jin. I need your daughter''s help for the next few months and hope you can lend me her for the time being," asked Lin Yu Yan.


    "Ah, yes, yes. You are her savior," he said.


    "Thank you. I promise she will be safe," said Lin Yu Yan, leaving the inn and heading towards Silver''s direction.

 Chapter 92 Apologizing 6

    Lin Yu Yan left to the area with Han Bingwen and went to hide up high in a tree to observe the situation.


    Silver is able to handle it well but is getting tired. Wang Ping''s injury is getting worse by the minute and so it was getting harder to protect Teo Wing. They have at least 50 people left to finish.


    Lin Yu Yan realized that Teo Wing was also in the area and forgot she might find out that the 1st prince of Wang is still alive. So she thought of an idea.


    "Silver!" Lin Yu Yan said telepathically.


    "Wha-? Big Sister?" he asked.


    "Seems like you are in a lot of trouble, haha," she said jokingly.


    "Now''s not the time, Sister Yu Yan!"


    "Okay, Okay. I''m sorry. But I need you to knock out Teo Wing. Wang Haocun and the others will be showing up to help you."


    Silver was surprised. He didn''t think she would ask everyone to show up. So he turned around and knocked her out by making it look like the enemy pushed him, slamming into her, making her faint from the pain.


    "Done," he said to Lin Yu Yan.


    "Nice, now you can show your power," Lin Yu Yan said to him. She didn''t allow Silver show his actual powers because she doesn''t anyone knowing about him but with the mass amount of people, he should be okay.


    "Teo Wing!" said Wang Ping. He was able to catch her from falling hard on the ground.


    "It''s okay, 3rd prince. Lin Yu Yan asked me too," said Silver.


    Wang Ping was holding Teo Wing, concerned at what just happened to the girl and why Lin Yu Yan would ask Silver to do that.


    "Hahaha, what useless pieces of trash!" said a man, coming at them.


    But then heard distant footsteps and 11 figures, fast as lightning, show up to protect them from the oncoming attack.


    "Brother Haocun!?" said Wang Ping. He thought it was a good thing Teo Wing was knocked out and realized, ''That''s why Lin Yu Yan wanted Teo Wing to be knocked out.''


    All of the enemies were in shock. They couldn''t believe the man in from of them was still alive and well.


    "First Prince!? You''re alive?" said a man.


    "So I am," he says. "But... you''re not suppose to know," in an angry voice.


    The enemies got chills crawling up their backs when they heard those words. Some started backing up but notice they are surrounded by the other ''people.''


    "I remember them! They are the slaves that was sold to that ugly woman!" said another man.


    Everyone looked around and remember some of the people''s faces and started to panic. Knowing that they are surrounded they all couldn''t think of anything else but just to attack head on. ''They shouldn''t be any stronger then us! They are just worthless slaves!''


    He was able to succeed in the training Lin Yu Yan set out for him. Wang Haocun was the only one having certain training by Lin Yu Yan. Lin Yu Yan wanted to make sure he is stable enough to become the Emperor of Wna so she indirectly trained him to become one.


    "Meiying! Li Dan E! Help my brother, Silver and that girl''s injury. Peng Ai and Wei Ru, take the south. Gu Xiang and Xie Rong, take the east. Chu Yang and Wu Lang, take the west. Jin Baoyu, Kenzhi and Me will take the north since there are more people. Go!" said Wang Haocun and everyone goes to finish their role.


    Lin Yu Yan needed Wang Haocun to be really strong so she was extra tough on him during training. Wang Haocun was a difficult one to work with. During training with him, Lin Yu Yan had a hard time figuring out his natural power because it was sealed.


    That''s when Lin Yu Yan became even more certain the Emperor was trying to kill him for sending him out to fight against her father.


    Wang Haocun has mastered the sword with the help of Jin Baoyu and started fighting.


    ''Good, Good. What a King should be, being a great leader and fight with his people,'' Lin Yu Yan thought.


    The enemy notice the sword Wang Haocun was holding.


    "Hey, That is a High-grade weapon! A legend!" said a man getting more afraid. But then he notice something else, all of them are holding high-grade weaponry. All the ''people'' surrounding them holds their weapon, in a ready position, to attack those who escape.


    "How can that be!? Even a zero-grade weapon is considered high class! How can they have so many legendary weapons!!" said a man, running for his life.


    But anyone who tried to escaped, was killed the moment they stepped out of the area.

 Chapter 93 Apologizing 7

    Screams of death filled the air and the spray of blood soon became the only thing they could smell.


    Wang Haocun has ranked up to 5-star Martial King and easily defeated the enemies in front of him. Jin Baoyu mastered about 20 weapons and has ranked up to 3-star Martial King, fighting alongside Wang Haocun.


    Peng Ai now is able to convert her spiritual energy into water and use it with her martial arts and grew to a 4-start Martial King. She easily dodges attacks flawlessly and easily like flowing in water but attacking with her weapon of choice, the spear.


    Wu Lang grew the fastest, being the lowest when they first met him, has ranked up to 1-star Martial King. Wu Lang''s power, being blessed but the lightning god, is still unable to convert his qi to electricity but he is able to move fast and make quick attacks. Every so often he can shock the enemy in place for about a second but it''s enough time for him to take them down.


    Gu Xiang had his weapon but didn''t draw it. He wanted to practice the new martial art he has learned through training from Lin Yu Yan and this was the perfect opportunity to do so. He has ranked up to 5-star Martial King and made great progress with the usage of his power.


    Xie Rong is a strange one but dangerous, ranking up to 4-star Martial King. He took down 10 people with his new chemical weapon. It''s one where when they breath in the gas, they die slowly and in the most painful way. Lin Yu Yan remembers the chemicals used in the gas and it was big enough to kill the whole city. So she made him make the gas extra, EXTRA, small so it wouldn''t affect the people around him.


    The gas ''bomb'' is only the size of a pea and it''s enough to kill one person. In order for it to work, he had to train to move quickly and smoothly, figuring out where to place the gas bomb close enough to the enemy.


    The downside to the bomb is that it could be easily blocked by the protective layer of spiritual energy so it only affected those who didn''t use their protective barrier or isn''t strong enough to have one.


    Chu Yang perfected her use of her wind element on her sword, making every swing and cut she makes, sharper and cleaner. In her free time, she has learned to use the element with her hands using small but sharp and quick pushes, making the enemy cough up blood. She has used her element to pierce the enemies lungs, making their lungs overflow with blood and drowning them in it.


    Meiying is using her new pill she has recently learned and handed one of each to Silver, Wang Ping and Teo Wing. Teo Wing''s was in liquid form because she is passed out but the pill is called a Healing pill, helping the body heal in a faster rate. Not in an abnormal way because an outsider has witness the whole attack, so she made a move where the wounds will heal just twice as fast.


    Li Dan E has covered the wounds in wraps, soaked in herbs, to help the wound from being infected. She also protected them, making the trees around them bend in an unusual way, to protect them from attacks in any direction.


    Wei Ru skillfully fought of the enemy using the different weapons hidden under his clothes. He was able to use his qi to cover the weapon making the speed and the power of the weapon double. He mastered 15 different weapons and found his favorite weapon is the string and needle. It''s used in many ways and he found joy in finding different ways to use it.


    Kenzhi was the only one not using a weapon. He was also one of the youngest so many of the enemies thought they could use him as a hostage to get out of the situation. But they thought wrong.


    Kenzhi has a special ring made for him to pierce his skin to show his blood. Everyone watches as he slowly let his blood flow down and his qi making the liquid into a solid. His blood katakana was shown in the moonlight and glowed red. He was quick and cut down all the enemies in front of him.


    Silver transformed into a giant wolf. Biting down and chasing the enemies who have escaped.


    "It''s the Divine White Wolf!" said a man, recognizing Silver.


    "They''re¡­! They''re monsters!" yelled a man trying to escape from Peng Ai''s water technique.


    "Run!" said another but was cut down in seconds by the ''people'' surrounding the area.


    Lin Yu Yan was satisfied with the results. Wang Haocun was a great leader, making quick, and well thought out decisions. ''Everyone has grown well. They have grown faster than planned... Perfect.''

 Chapter 94 Apologizing 8

    Every person that has attack Wang Ping are died. There is at least 60 bodies in the area. Everybody barely broke a sweat from fighting these weaklings. Everyone was surprised at how strong they have became.


    They were afraid at first because the slave traders were the people who tortured them. But they overcame their fear because they wanted to help Lin Yu Yan. They were really happy help Lin Yu Yan because they haven''t done much to help her and Lin Yu Yan was the one taking care of them.


    Lin Yu Yan is proud they fought well because it means she is teaching them right. Han Bingwen was next to her and was surprised they grew so fast. He did practice and trained them at some point but thought it was useless and no point for Lin Yu Yan to take care of them so much after saving them.


    "Amazing job, everyone! But not too loud," said Lin Yu Yan.


    Everyone was celebrating and shouting in joy but heard Lin Yu Yan said to be quiet. They were wondering why she said that and quiet down to get an answer.


    "The mastermind is still out there and I believe will be coming here soon. They haven''t noticed yet. Each one of you will go into hiding and listen to them if they do arrive. This is not training because if you are detected, I will not help you. Once they go away, stealthy return home. No sound, no smell, no presence, got it?" said Lin Yu Yan.


    Everybody nodded at Lin Yu Yan. "Good. Wang Ping, carry Teo Wing. She is going to probably wake up soon and we need to take her away from the area."


    Everyone else went to hiding. Lin Yu Yan made sure their smell and presence is not detected. So far everyone is hiding well and the air smelled of only blood and the pea bomb.


    Once Lin Yu Yan was okay with everyone hiding, she placed note in the middle of the battlefield. Bingwen was confused and asked her, "What''s that?" asked Han Bingwen.


    "It''s a note for the man with the mole," said Lin Yu Yan.


    ''Wait¡­" thought the confused Han Bingwen. ''She already knows it was the Slave traders?'' He couldn''t understand and asked Lin Yu Yan all these questions.


    "How do you know it''s the Slave trader?" whispered Bingwen, walking away from the scene with Lin Yu Yan.


    "There was people who came after us when I was taking my people to the forest. I heard the name Li Muqiu. That''s the Imperial Concubine''s name and a woman who also wants to kill me," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "But what does that have to do with the slave traders?" asked Bingwen.


    "Li Muqiu is a very jealous women," said Wang Ping. He heard them talking and casually slipped into their conversation. "She is also trying to kill me and the rest of my younger siblings except her own."


    "Okay, but that still doesn''t make sense about the slave traders," said Bingwen.


    "They are both working together," said Lin Yu Yan. "Anyway, I''ll start from the beginning."


    They walk slowly as Lin Yu Yan explains the situation.


    "It''s a pretty obvious. The royal family is running out of money. Their luxurious life may end and it especially with the Emperor, he doesn''t want to lose it. You know Jin Baoyu''s village? Her village was ransacked by General Lu and his army because the Emperor made them steal their wealth. The fact that Mister Jin and his family has not been touched the the proof. If they wanted something from them, they probably killed them the moment they got it," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "It''s true. 6 to 7 years ago, I remember getting our treasure room stuffed with items one day," commented Wang Ping, having trouble holding onto Teo Wing.


    "The money originally supposed to last at least 10 years but have already spent it all in 5 years. Which is why the tax here is so high and why everyone is barely surviving here.


    Restaurants and stores go out of business or they take a loan and get deeper and deeper in debt. People have no money to by food, clothes, or have shelter. Farmers have produce too much food and no one paying for the food.


    I suspect people started selling their children to slave traders to get money to get by. General Lu tricks people into his residents and sell off their family and friends for money which is why Luo Bojing and Xie Rushi was in that situation," Lin Yu Yan explained.


    Bingwen remember her mentioning about that back at the Mo Chung Da''s Pharmacy.

 Chapter 95 Apologizing 9

    "That''s why the slave trade grew so big," said Wang Ping.


    "Yes. There is also another reason why there are more slave traders are in the area," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Why?" said Wang Ping. Wang Pin was thinking for an answer. He then remembers telling Lin Yu Yan about the mysterious people his father has been meeting.


    "No¡­ My father wouldn''t!" he said out loud. ''He''s selling the people just so he can keep his luxurious life? That''s madness!"


    "He''s selling the citizens of Wang," answered Han Bingwen. "Since the people has no more money to give to the Emperor, the only thing left are the people themselves. He is selling them to slave traders to get money¡­"


    "Right," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "But why would Li Muqiu want to kill you though?" said Bingwen.


    "I believe she hates my mother and now hates me and wants me dead," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Wang Ping is targeted because he was suppose to die 3 months when he was poisoned. It was to help her son to be the crown prince and for her to be the imperial Queen. From the information I have received from Wu Lang and Luo Bojing, most of the Elders of the so call Council, wanted the Imperial Concubine to be the Empress of Wang since her son is the crown prince. But¡­ The Emperor doesn''t want too and I don''t know why," added Lin Yu Yan.


    "I think I know... " said Wang Ping trying to think how to word his memory.


    "I remember the fight between your father and my father, Lin Yu Yan. I wanted to talk to my father about my birthday but I as I was walking towards his room, I can hear my father and your father talking very seriously¡­ and I remembered him saying something about Li Muqiu killing someone named...Lin Feng or something¡­. and your father leaving the room ferociously¡­" said Wang Ping.


    Lin Yu yan thought of a familiar name, "Lin Feng Shu¡­"


    "Ah that''s the name!" said Wang Ping, shouting


    "She''s my mother," said Lin Yu Yan. ''Wait¡­. That means¡­''


    "Where am I¡­?" said a weak tired voice.


    Teo Wing has woken up. She woke up and remembered the last thing she saw was Wang Ping and the little white haired boy was with her.


    "Ah, where''s the 3rd prince!?" she jumped up and notice the change of scenery and to have the 3rd prince''s face right in front of her.


    "Your okay!" said the relived Teo Wing. "Where are we¡­?" she turn to look at the scenery and notice Lin Yu Yan and Han Bingwen was next to Wang Ping.


    "Ah! The unknown beauty!" said Teo Wing, surprised to see them with her. She got down from Wang Ping and ran up to Lin Yu Yan and said, "I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to do that to you!" she was wanting to hold in her tears but wasn''t able to. She covered her face so Wang Ping wouldn''t see her ugly sad face.


    Lin Yu Yan was waiting for Teo Wing to talk but she couldn''t because Wang Ping was around. Teo Wing didn''t want him to think of her as an evil lady.


    "Guys, I want to talk to her alone. Can you leave us for a few minutes?" asked Lin Yu Yan.


    Han Bingwen and Wang Ping nods and leaves the area.


    "I''m sorry!" said Teo Wing apologizing again and bowing down low. "I¡­ I was jealous of you because I''m in love with the 3rd prince and jealous that you are close to him¡­ I.. I don''t know what got to me but I¡­ sincerely apologize for what I have done. I believed Lu Tian Tian''s words and... "


    She was getting quieter and spoke softly. "I-I was wondering if we can become friends. I know what I did was wrong and any excuse would be pointless but¡­ I still hope you can be friends with me!"


    Lin Yu Yan was surprised. Honestly, Lin Yu Yan would have never thought she would want to be friends with her. Lin Yu Yan can hear the honesty in Teo Wing''s voice and the innocence in her eyes. Lin Yu yan was pretty angry and wished to never see her again but she just sighed and said, "We could be friends."

 Chapter 96 Apologizing 10

    Teo Wing was now the surprised one. She didn''t think Lin Yu Yan would agree so fast. Teo Wing was happy because it is her first real friend. Teo Wing always wanted a friend and asked Lin Yu Yan to see if it might happen.


    "Are you sure?" asked Teo Wing.


    "Haha, you''re the one who asked if we could be friends!" said Lin Yu Yan.


    "I thought you wouldn''t for sure¡­"


    "It takes a lot to be hated by me," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Haha, I guess so. Anyway, what happened to your brother?" asked Teo Wing. "He was with Wang Ping and I during the fight?"


    "Ah, Silver? He was exhausted from fighting so I sent him home. Anyway, how did you get into that situation?" asked Lin Yu Yan.


    "I left the banquet because...for some fresh air. I saw you getting carried by your handsome man and followed you because I wanted to apologize. But I lost track of you and witnessed Wang Ping getting kidnapped by these people.


    They notice me and also grabbed me. Do you know what happened to them? There was so many people and I remember the little boy got hit by one of the men and the Impact between me and the boy was so painful, I knocked out," said Teo Wing.


    "It''s okay, My lover took care of them," Lin Yu Yan said. She didn''t want Teo Wing to know the whole situation of the Wang Empire since she is originally from a different kingdom. So Lin Yu Yan could tell everyone knows Han Bingwen is strong and used him to explain the situation and the


    The words ''lover'' made Teo Wing blush. ''She''s so brave to announce that. Sigh¡­ I wish someday I can say that too.''


    "Can you thank him for saving us? I''m glad it didn''t become any worse," said Teo Wing.


    "Me too. Anyway, It''s late. I''ll drop you and Wang Ping back to the palace before going to my home," said Lin Yu Yan.


    They walk over the Wang Ping and Han Bingwen ans it seems they were also having a conversation. But they didn''t continue and left together to the palace.


    Near the palace, the Teo and Shing guards of the prince and princesses are still looking for the Teo princess and shuffle around hoping she was in the area. They notice 4 figures walking down the path to the palace and saw the princess with the unknown beauty, the 3rd prince, and the scary handsome man.


    "Princess! You''re okay!" said one of the guards walking up to the four.


    "Yeah, I got lost for awhile but they found me," Teo Wing said looking at Lin Yu Yan, Han Bingwen and Wang Ping, indicating the guards that they were the ones who found her.


    "Thank you!" Bowed down the guards.


    ''Whoa¡­ Teo guards are very friendly¡­ Way friendlier then the ones in Wang¡­'' thought Lin Yu Yan.


    "It''s no problem," answered Lin Yu Yan.


    Then loud footsteps could be heard in the distance and they turn to see 4 figures running towards them. It was Teo Dewei, Shing Li Ren, Shing Li Xue and Shing Lijuang.


    The princes and princess notice a group of people huddled together in the distance and sees that Teo Wing has been found. And then they saw the other figures, the unknown beauty, the mysterious man, and the Wang Ping and ran because it would be a perfect opportunity to apologize.


    They were surprise to see the beauty smiling with Teo Wing, since she was also part of them, and for Teo Wing to get along with her so fast. They ran up and apologize to Lin Yu Yan. The princes still have ulterior motives but with Han Bingwen around, they couldn''t ask what they wanted to ask.


    Lin Yu Yan forgave them and let them have one more chance.


    It was very late so Lin Yu Yan said her goodbyes to the princes and princesses and holds Han Bingwen''s hand. She notice the princes are still suspicious of their relationship so Lin Yu Yan


    "They still think we are a couple. Because of our grand exit at the banquet, it''s probably best to be affectionate towards each other when they are around," whispers Lin Yu Yan.


    Han Bingwen blushed but was happy. They walked away and even when the princes and princesses are no longer in sight, Bingwen didn''t let Lin Yu Yan''s hand go. She didn''t mind but also blushed and the two had red faces the rest of the way home.

 Chapter 97 Last Resor

    After the banquet


    "Brother Ping! Why didn''t you tell me Lin Yu Yan was the girl yesterday!?" Wang Haobin said angrily. They were in Wang Ping''s room, talking, because he was so angry of himself for falling in love with the enemy.


    Wang Ping was super tired after the incident and got a little annoyed by his brother.


    "Hey, I just found out yesterday. She''s my friend and seems she didn''t want anyone knowing too. Plus, did you not see that man? I''ve told you, she''s taken already," said Wang Ping wishing his brother to leave him alone.


    The door slid open and the Emperor walked in wanting to join the conversation. "No wonder she didn''t accept the engagement with you, Little Ping. She already has a very strong man at her side." The emperor didn''t expect someone like the mysterious man to show up and save her from trouble.


    Wang Haobin was going to ask his father for help to get him engaged with Lin Yu Yan but it seems his father has tried so many times with Wang Ping already that he knows he has no chance now.


    "Anyway, get rid of the bodies in the prison, guards. Hopefully, the future crown princess has learned her lesson," The Emperor said as he left the room. Those words send chills to Wang Ping and Wang Haobin''s spine wishing they have never heard that.


    Their father is usually friendly in front of everyone but when someone gets him angry, it is nearly impossible for anyone not to get physically and mentally damage. Which is why Wang Ping has a hard time agreeing to Lin Yu Yan''s plans for his older brother to overthrow his father because if it doesn''t happened, they would all be in trouble.


    ------


    General Lu, Lu Dao Fang and Gu Wang shu now is upset. They weren''t able to save Lu Tian Tian from the Emperor''s tortures.


    General Lu has seen the tortures of the Wang Emperor and was happy to have such a strong emperor but now that his granddaughter is being tortured, he hoped that she would be fine.


    He now has little hope in Lu Tian Tian to succeed. She has ruined the family name at the banquet and everyone has seen the anger in the Emperor''s face that even the lower class people laughed. He might be on the bad side of the Emperor again just like last time 7 years ago.


    "I have to make it up to the Emperor. I''ll talk to him when he''s not angry anymore," said General Lu.


    -------


    A fat man and the man with the mole are at the slave trade warehouse. The man with the mole''s eyes were petrified.


    "I met her and that man again¡­ They are no joke! We are going to killed!" said the man with the mole.


    "It''s okay! We will be fine! I hired the best assassins in the whole world to kill anyone after us!" said the fat man, all confident. "No one will be able to touch us!"


    It been a while since they sent out their men to kill the 3rd prince. The last men that has kidnapped the 3rd prince were found dead in the warehouse they were in and has no clue of the person killing them.


    "Why haven''t we heard from the men yet? It shouldn''t have taken that long to kill him. Plus, we sent the whole 2nd tier out to kill them since the 3rd tier is busy with their work counting people in the city. The men who died here are 3rd tiers and died. This should have been an easy job for the 2nd tiers," said the fat man.


    "I don''t know¡­ Let''s head out and see," said the man with the mole. "And I''m not going alone, your coming with me because the man and women are still here."


    The two head out to find their men and got to an area where the stench of blood filled the air. They followed it and the smell got stronger and stronger.


    When they got to the field, they were frighten. Dead bodies lay every where their eyes looked and the smell was making them vomit. They were in horror the see someone has taken all of their men in 2nd tier down.


    "Wha? What happened here?!" thought the fat man. "We better gets those citizens in our hands fast because I''m not going to stay in this empire any longer!"


    "We are still counting how many citizens there are to finalize the price. I''ll tell them to get it done by tonight."


    The Fat Man walked around, astonished at the scene and stepped on something which looked like paper. He grabbed the paper and read it out loud, "You''re finished. And clean up this mess. I''ll see you soon!~ -The Unknown Beauty."


    "Those assassins better be here by tomorrow. I''m not staying here knowing they could kill me at anytime!" said the man, sweating in fear.

 Chapter 98 Extraction 1

    Lin Yu Yan has returned home to find that everyone was in the planning room and was discussing something important.


    "What''s going on?" asked Lin Yu Yan.


    Everyone turned to face the voice and sees Lin Yu Yan at the entrance of the planning room. Wang Haocun was going to say something but notice Han Bingwen and Lin Yu Yan was holding hands made him stop and stare.


    Everyone just watched in surprised to see that they were holding hands. Lin Yu Yan notice their stares but casually let Han Bingwen''s hand go as she walked up to Wang Haocun and asked the question again.


    "What''s going on?"


    "We met the fat man and the man with the mole who held us as slaves. They are the people behind this! We were able to listen to their plans and they have said my father has planned to sell all the citizens in Wang to be slaves!" said Wang Haocun.


    "So it was true," Lin Yu Yan figured it would happened.


    "Wait... you already knew?" asked Jin Baoyu.


    "I had thoughts of it. All the events and situation did lead to an event of selling citizens to the slave traders but I needed concrete evidence," said Lin Yu Yan. "Soon, the slave traders are going to take them away. Because I bought all of you from their section, they don''t have anymore slaves to sell. They probably heard some information about the current situation the Emperor was having and took the chance to convince to the emperor to sell the Wang citizens."


    "I have to stop that!" said Wang Haocun.


    "Yes, YOU do. They have lost so many of their people tonight from the attack, they could rush the slave extraction and the finalized price. Be ready at anytime because I''m relaying on you to save the empire," said Lin Yu Yan.


    ------


    A few days has past since the Emperor''s banquet and enemies have not come after Lin Yu Yan yet. She expected the Lu family or the slave traders to do something and caused havoc but it''s been actually peaceful.


    Lin Yu Yan still prefers to go outside with her veil because less people stare at her face. Everyone knows Lin Yu Yan is the unknown beauty but she feels more comfortable this way.


    Many of the citizens who befriended her and has always been kind towards her have not change they way they think about her which makes her happy they didn''t. Nothing much has changed except when the princesses and the princes from the other empires are always in the city trying to find Lin Yu Yan to hang out with her.


    Lin Yu Yan was too busy to hang out with them trying perfect her plans but she made some time for them.


    Of course Han Bingwen would join because he does not trust her being alone with the princes. Weirdly enough, Lin Yu Yan became good friends with everyone. She really didn''t want to be connected anymore with any royals because of complicated situations like in the Wang Empire but being with them made her feel like her she was in her previous life again.


    The Wang guards have been more aggressive towards the citizens demanding them to pay taxes, sucking all the money they can off of the citizens.


    "Tsk," said a man, clicking his tongue. He wiped off the blood from his mouth which he got from being punched by the guards for not having money to pay for taxes. "Let''s do it tonight!"


    "I agree," said the man next to him, helping him up. "This has gone to far."


    Lin Yu Yan who was listening to the conversation was surprised. ''Do what tonight?''


    Teo Wing and Shing Lijuang was done paying for their items when they came across Lin Yu Yan thinking about something.


    "Is something the matter?" asked Shing Lijuang.


    "No, it''s nothing. Anyway, where did your brothers go?" Lin Yu Yan asked.


    "They saw something interesting up ahead and went to get to check it out," said Teo Wing.


    They walked up the street to see their path has been blocked out by a crowd. Meiying, Li Dan E and Chu Yang were already in the area and Lin Yu yan stood next to them, trying not to make it obvious she knows them in front of the princesses.


    Lin Yu Yan whispers, "What happened?"


    "Some of the guards have beaten up a man and taken his family away for not being able to pay the amount they owe," said Meiying.


    "Go help the man, are the others after his family?" asked Lin Yu Yan.


    "Yes," said Chu Yang. "They left as soon as the guards attention was only on the family. The man''s family should be safety at home base soon."


    "We''re just just waiting for the crowd to die down and the man to leave the scene," said Li Dan E.


    "Are the guards among General Lu''s?" asked Lin Yu Yan.


    "Actually... they are," said Meiying.


    "It seems they have started their hunt," said Lin Yu Yan.

 Chapter 99 Extraction 2

    "What''s happening? Are the citizens okay?" said Teo Wing.


    "Haha, it''s probably the lowly citizens fault!" said Shing Lijuang.


    Lin Yu Yan almost forgot who she was with. When she heard those words come out of her mouth, she was pretty angry.


    "You shouldn''t judge any situation like that. You know the consequences already, Shing Lijuang," said Lin Yu Yan.


    Shing Lijuang shivered. By consequences, the same thing might happened to her with Lu Tian Tian so she questioned no further. She doesn''t know the difference from right to wrong and thinks all commoners are dirty and all royals and rich people are nice so Lin Yu Yan is slowly changing her mind.


    Lin Yu Yan understands why some people act like this and knows it''s not their fault, it''s how they were raised, so she wanted to change that.


    "I''m sorry¡­" said Shing Lijuang.


    "It''s okay. I just want you to think about the situation first before you assume," said Lin Yu Yan.


    Surprisingly, the princes are helping out the injured man from the ground. Based on Shing Lijuang, Lin Yu Yan expected her brothers, Shing Li Xue and Shing Li Ren to act the same but it seem that they have a more broader mind then their sister.


    They made sure the man is okay and everything and walked towards Lin Yu Yan and them when they were done.


    Lin Yu Yan gave Meiying, Li Dan E and Chu Yang the okay and they went after the injured man.


    "What''s going on?" asked Teo Wing.


    "The man is badly injured. His family has been taken away from him because he wasn''t able to pay off his debts," said Teo Dewei.


    "It''s pretty harsh here. Back home, banks actually help out those in debt, not beat up and take away the family. What a harsh system," said Shing Li Ren.


    ''Wow. That''s surprising,'' Lin Yu Yan thought. She didn''t think that they think like that. She was surprised that the change, never thinking that these stupid princes actually thought of other people like that.


    ''They were raised well. But that doesn''t change that fact they planned that against me,'' though Lin Yu Yan. She''s still angry but bit by bit she''s starting to see the princes and princesses in a new light.


    Han Bingwen was getting some items for Lin Yu Yan and walking behind her holding a cup of fresh fruit. Lin Yu Yan happily received the cup of fruits. As Han Bingwen handed the cup of fruits to her and whispered in her ear something he just saw.


    "Thanks," said Lin Yu Yan, smiling.


    The others around her were jealous and blushed because they thought Han Bingwen was being affectionate in public when really he was only giving her information.


    "I''m sorry but I have some business to attend so I''m going to have to leave now," Lin Yu Yan said to the prince and princesses.


    They were sad she had to go but they said their good byes and parted ways.


    "What are going to do now?" said Shing Li Xue.


    "Explore I guess. Wang Haobin is still busy and Wang Ping is still sick and they told us to be back at the castle AFTER sunset," said Teo Dewei.


    "I''m worried. Why the sudden change? I hope Wang Ping is okay. They didn''t let me visit him for the past few days," said Teo Wing.


    "I''m sure he is okay. He probably didn''t want to spread his sickness," said Shing Lijuang comforting her.


    "It''s a little suspicious... Usually, when we visit other countries, the empire would want to look good in front of other kingdoms... Why are did the guards hit that man when the guards looked straight into my eyes and recognize me?" said Shing Li Xue. "I hope nothing bad happens..."


    ------


    "How many people do we have," said the man with the mole.


    "We have 20 men, 25 women, 10 girls, and 15 boys. We also have about 30 elders," answered the man.


    "That''s it? We have to collect them faster¡­ " said the man with the mole.


    "What if we create a fire?" the man suggested.


    "Hmmm¡­ it would be a little suspicious because we did the same thing to the Chu Empire but..." said the man with the mole. "Whatever, it''s the fastest and easiest way and that happened years ago. Send someone out to let the head and the Emperor know about before we start."


    "Yes, sir!" said the other man.

 Chapter 100 Extraction 3

    Lin Yu Yan entered her home to find her people working around and helping those who need help. She was surprised at the great teamwork they all have and the quick thinking they''ve prepared.


    They knew eventually it was going to happened and acted quickly, saving multiple lives and staying stealthy. Wang Haocun is busy giving commands to everyone with Gu Xiang and Chu Yang accompanying him with quick needs. Jin Baoyu is out saving people with the rest of the people.


    "Turns out I''m not needed anymore. Seems like everyone has got everything in control," said Lin Yu Yan. But Lin Yu Yan didn''t feel sad, she actually felt proud.


    ''I can finally leave,'' thought Lin Yu Yan. ''I can finally go and find that useless brother, stupid mother and dumb father. Tsk, Makes me angry every time I think about it.'' Her emotions are mixed and Han Bingwen felt a dangerous aura coming off of her and grabbed her hand.


    Lin Yu Yan was too focused on her thoughts and was pulled back from the touch of Han Bingwen''s hand.


    "Sorry, did you need something?" asked Lin Yu Yan, casually acting like nothing happened. ''Bingwen notice... I''m glad he''s around or I would''ve scared everyone.''


    "No¡­ It''s nothing," said Han Bingwen. He was confused at what just happened. That aura coming off of her was something he remembered feeling once. He thought it was a coincidence but now it just confirms he wasn''t just feeling it.


    ''This feeling¡­ dark¡­ cold¡­ lonely¡­ and anger¡­ These aren''t the feelings you feel towards the Lu family¡­ who made you feel this way?'' Bingwen thought but was interrupted from a loud noise from the entrance.


    "Fire! There''s a fire!" said Wei Ru rushing in through the entrance, opening the front entrance gate pretty loudly, and yelling, letting everyone know the current situation.


    "Sister Yu Yan, The slave traders started a fire on the east side of the city," said Kenzhi (demon boy), calm. Everyone turned to see a cloud of smoke and a bright light of the east side of the city.


    Lin Yu Yan smiles and said out loud, "Clever, creating what looks like an accident to make outsiders think it wasn''t intentional. The emperor will not be blamed and the lives of the citizens would disappear with the fire. Sigh¡­ If only you weren''t so evil, you''ll probably be a good comrade."


    Wang Haocun thought of a solution right away and said out loud, "Everybody who is available at this time, help put out the fire. Peng Ai, I''m going to rely on you to put out as many fires as possible."


    Peng Ai wasn''t sure if she was ready for it but at a time like this, She has no choice but to do her best, "Yes, 1st prince!"


    "Children, I need your help," asked Lin Yu Yan. "I''m going to need you to help people who are in trouble, okay? I know you guys are strong enough. If you can''t, let an adult know. You can call for Xie Rushi and she can tell someone to help you, okay? We need all the help we can get to save as many people as possible."


    All the children who was saved by Lin Yu Yan are asked by Lin Yu Yan to help. They were happy to help knowing their savior can finally rely on them.


    "But remember, don''t die. I didn''t save you for nothing, alright?" said Lin Yu Yan.


    Thought those words might not be the best to express her worries but the children understand how much Lin Yu Yan cares for them. They all nodded in understanding and headed their way to save as many people as they can.


    Lin Yu Yan turns to look at Wang Haocun and gives everyone a look before she finally spoke, "Okay everyone, It''s time. It''s time to finally achieve the goal I have planned for so long and avenge those who has hurt you and your loved ones. You know the plans. Get to positions."


    And everyone swiftly moved to their positions all over town.


    -------


    "Someone! Anyone! Help my father!!" yelled and cried a helpless kid. "My father is still in the house!" He couldn''t go back into his home as it burns and fills up with smoke.


    "Someone! Please save my husband!" yelled the woman, clutching her child from going inside.


    A mysterious figure used their power to bring water and stop the fire from spreading and the someone entered the building saving the kids father and was able to bring him out if the smoky house.


    "Thank you..." coughed up the father. He looked to find it was a kid who saved him. Surprised he turned to face his wife just to see a figure so familiar walk behind her


    "First Prince?" said the man.


    Wang Haocun turned to see the man call his title and replied, "Yes?"


    "You''re... You''re alive!?" he was surprised.


    "I''m sorry it took me so long to come back. I don''t have time to explain. I need to save the others as well," said Wang Haocun and kept moving, saving more people.

 Chapter 101 Extraction 4

    "Help me!" yelled a woman.


    "Shut up and get in your position!" said a slave trader. He lift up his hand and was going to slap the woman but was saved by a soldier.


    "Are you okay?" asked the soldier. He help the woman get up and untied the other civilians who have been captured.


    "Who-? Who are you?" asked the slave trader.


    "I work under the 1st prince of Wang," said the soldier and knock the slave trader unconscious. He tied up the slave trader and lead the civilians to safety.


    "Hurry, there are more people we need to save," yelled a figure in the distance.


    Everyone recognize the face, "It is the first prince!" said an old woman.


    "He''s alive!?" said a man.


    "We will be saved!" said another man.


    "Who was that?" question a little boy. He was born after the death of the first prince and was confused why everyone was so happy.


    "He''s the first prince of Wang! He has returned!" said a woman. All the adults cried in joy, seeing the only hope they had in the past has never disappeared.


    -------


    "Father! Are you really going to help the Emperor? He''s selling all the citizens of Wang!?" said Lu Dao Fang.


    "I have no choice! If I want my position and save Lu Tian Tian, I have to do it!" said General Lu.


    "The Emperor is crazy! We can save Tian Tian a different way!" said Lu Dao Fang.


    "Then do something! Do you really think I didn''t know!?" said General Lu.


    "Know what?" Lu Dao Fang was confused as to why he question him.


    "...I already know you killed your older brother, Lu Tian Jie," confessed General Lu.


    "What?" Lu Dao Fang''s eye widen.


    "I also know Lu Tian Tian is your daughter," said General Lu. "You and that woman aren''t really good at hiding things. I would have killed you long ago but I needed that woman''s family to still support us so I happen to agree to your marriage. Sadly, I was wrong."


    "Father-!" said the astonish Lu Dao Fang.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I hated you the moment my wife died since you are the reason why she was gone," said General Lu. "But she would never forgive me if you died. The same goes for Lu Tian Tian. She may not be the daughter of Lu Tian Jie, but she is the daughter of you and your mother will never forgive me if I don''t save her."


    "Father! Are you kidding me?" said Lu Dao Fang. "She will never forgive you at all because you didn''t save the other granddaughter of yours!"


    "That may be true, but at least I was able to save one of my granddaughters. I really have been a horrible father¡­"


    "You say that now! Arrg! After all these years, you say that now!!!!! I was never ever to your expectation and was always a disappointment to the family!! I left to do a mission that would make you proud of me and Mother saved me from the attack years ago!!! Did you not think what I would have felt knowing I was the reason my mother died!?!?"


    "Xiao Fang¡­" said General Lu.


    "I lived with this guilt inside me the moment I saw that arrow pierced through her heart! The hate from you just got worse, and so I to get rid of another problem in my life with the help of the Emperor, though the emperor was the one who injured him and pushed him off the cliff while I just lead my brother there," said Lu Dao Fang, clenching is fist, remembering all the things he has done.


    "I¡­ I only wanted to teach him a lesson¡­ I was so scared when I saw the Emperor stab him with the sword and push him off the cliff. The look on brother''s face¡­ was a look I''ll never forget. He¡­ was hurt by the fact I betrayed him!" yelled Lu Dao Fang. "I lived in fear for the past years because the Emperor always had eyes on me!"


    "Xiao Fang¡­ Is that..true?" question General Lu.


    "And Gu Wang Shu¡­ she didn''t even hesitate to help the Emperor to kill Older brother and his lover¡­" added Lu Dao Fang.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me!? All this happened and you didn''t tell me!?" said General Lu.


    "If it did, the emperor would have us all killed!"


    "I¡­ really have been a terrible father¡­"


    All the new information made him so angry and regretful for the things he had and hadn''t done.


    "And a terrible Grandfather," said a soft voice.


    They both turn to see Lin Yu Yan at the entrance.


    "Wha-? Why are you here!?" said the shocked General.


    "Well..." smiled Lin Yu Yan."I need your help!"

 Chapter 102 Extraction 5

    "Sir! We have a problem!" said a man, bursting into the room where the fat man and the Emperor.


    "The fire that was we tried to create is getting put out!"


    "What?" said the confused fat man.


    "There is someone putting them out! Some of the others said someone is converting their qi and putting out the fires, fast!" said the man.


    "What? Why is there someone going against this? I''m sure the only people who can are probably the Shing and Teo Empire but¡­ the guards should be knocked out¡­ Who is defying me!?" said the Emperor, angrily. "Is it from Shing or Teo? Because we don''t have someone who can convert in my empire?"


    "Honey, don''t worry! I''ll get one of our men to take care of it!" said Li Muqiu, entering the room.


    "Li Muqiu! What are you doing here?" said the Emperor.


    "Just taking care of the others. I got my guards blocking every exit, making sure the other concubines and the queen doesn''t leave their rooms," said Li Muqiu.


    "Good. It has to be a fluke. I think your men are hallucinating or something," said the Emperor.


    --------


    "Chief! They are too strong!" said a man backing off.


    "Sir! We lost all of the slaves!" said another.


    "What''s going on!? Who are these people!?" said the man with the mole. "Retreat!"


    And they ran full speed towards the palace. The Slave traders were slowly captured and some killed from the ''people.''


    "Tsk. I can''t believe we were captured by them once," said Gu Xiang.


    "I know. I can''t believe I was afraid of them before," said Kenzhi.


    "Wow, who would''ve thought I would be saving an Empire. Never in my life have I ever thought I''ll be saving people," said Wei Ru.


    "Same. Let''s have a race! Let''s see how many people you can capture the fastest!" said Wu Lang.


    "It is on!" said Wei Ru and they both set off after the running slave traders.


    Peng Ai was still putting off the fires. She has almost run out of spiritual energy but because of the nearby well, she was able to move the water faster than convert, which is how the fire was put out.


    "That should be it!" she said, putting the last of the fires.


    "Great!" said Chu Yang as she unsheathe her sword and swings it. The swing of the blade blew most of the smoke out of the area so it could be easier to breath.


    "Better!" said Li Dan E.


    "WAAAHH!"


    They heard a voice in the distance.


    "That''s Wei Ru!" said Xie Rong.


    They head to where the direction of his voice was coming from and found 2 ladies dressed in rich and beautiful clothing and 3 men standing in front of them, protecting them. Two of them has pinned down Wei Ru and has a knife against his throat.


    "Stop! Don''t hurt him!" said Meiying.


    "Stay away!" said one of the men.


    "Li Xue, be careful!" said one of the woman.


    "I know, Sister Lijuang," answered Li Xue.


    "Who are you and what did you do to the Taiyang City!?" asked Li Xue.


    Then another person quickly appeared with a woman by his side and said, "Hurry, they are entering the palace!"


    Shing Lijuang recognize the face, "Wang¡­. Haocun?"


    Wang Haocun heard his name being called and looked to see his past fiance in front of him. "Shing¡­ Lijuang? What are you doing here?"


    "You''re¡­ alive?" Shing Lijuang said.


    Jin Baoyu was confused at the situation and said, "Haocun? Who is she?"


    "Baoyu, she WAS my fiance when I was still in power," answered Wang Haocun.


    "Wang Haocun¡­ you''re still alive..!" said Shing Li Ren.


    "Li Ren!" said Wang Haocun.


    Shing Li Ren got off of Wei Ru and walked over to Wang Haocun. "I thought the ''oh, so powerful, genius prince'' died from some stupid rebellion!"


    "No, I''m still alive," Wang Haocun said smiling. They''ve been best friends since young. Shing Li Ren thought he was seeing things but gave his friend a hug confirming that he wasn''t hallucinating him.


    "Sorry, Li Ren but I need to save my empire. Let''s talk later," Wang Haocun said. "Wei Ru, Peng Ai, Wu Lang, and Meiying, stay and protect them. They are the princes and princesses of the Shing and Teo Empire. I don''t want to start a war when I have my own to fight."


    "Yes, Prince Haocun!" they all said.


    "Everyone else, to the palace!"

 Chapter 103 Extraction 6

    "Kenzhi, are all the citizens safe?" asked Wang Haocun.


    "Yes, I have confirmed with Xie Rushi and Luo Bojing that everyone is safety at homebase," said Kenzhi. "It also seems the Master Mo and the other pharmacists incuding Mo Tianhua has come and helped out with protecting and healing the citizens."


    "There''s enough room for everyone for now?"


    "Surprisingly¡­ Yes. All the houses Sister Yu Yan bought has enough rooms for everyone to rest at the moment¡­" said Kenzhi.


    "It''s scary¡­" commented Li Dan E.


    "What is?" asked Xie Rong.


    "How far ahead did Lin Yu Yan plan? It''s like¡­ she knew something like this was happening the moment we met her?" said Li Dan E.


    "It''s true. It does seem like that. But we all know¡­" said Chu Yang. "She''s the nicest person you have met."


    Everyone agreed on that. All of them trust her, it''s just that, know one actually knows her. Not even her family.


    "Hey, don''t lose track. We have¡­ to take the emperor down," said Wang Haocun.


    Everyone looked at each other in concern. Wang Haocun didn''t pause for no reason, it''s because at the end of this situation, it may lead to him killing his father. Lin Yu Yan has asked him about it already and Wang Haocun has said he is ready and okay with it but in the end¡­ the Wang Emperor is still Wang Haocun''s father.


    --------


    "Crap! We''re locked in!" said Wang Ping.


    "What is the emperor thinking? How can he do that to the citizens of Wang!?" said Zhang Lijuan (queen of Wang).


    "Sh!t¡­ what are we going to do!? cough* cough*" said Wang Ping.


    "My son! Calm down! You are still sick!" said the queen.


    He has been stuck in the palace, not allowed to leave because he has gotten sick. Actually more like poison. The emperor has found out he has been spying of his conversation with the slave traders and punished him with a slow killing poison.


    "Tsk. Lin Yu Yan was right, Father emperor really is selling all the citizens of Wang! How could I have let this happened!?" said Wang Ping.


    "Ping! You need to rest!" said the queen, trying to get him back to bed.


    "Mother Empress, I need to go help the citizens of Wang!"


    "But your father will kill you! Don''t go! I''m not losing my last son! If you stay here, the emperor will give me the antidote to save you!" said Zhang Lijuan.


    Then the door bust opened and the guards of Wang took the prince and the queen out of their room. They watch as the other concubines and their children were taken from their rooms and all were lead to the grand hall of the palace.


    All the other concubines and children were forced to kneel down all in a row 5 feet in front of the Emperor and Li Muqiu. The Queen and Wang Ping pinned and forced to kneel right in front of the Wang Emperor and Li Muqiu.


    Li Muqiu was smiling, happy that it was finally time she would be queen. She looked over at her son, Wang Haobin, who was seated on the left table, and watched the Queen and Wang Ping kneeling to the emperor and his mother.


    Wang Haobin smiled at his mother but the moment she looked away, he looked in worry. He never knew his father would actually do this to his kingdom. He looked over at his younger brother and sisters, not knowing what to do.


    He may be a jerk but towards his younger brothers and sisters, he loved them a lot because they were the only ones who actually truly loves him. When he heard news his mother has poisoned the other concubines when they were pregnant with the emperor''s child, he was angry.


    Because he heard the news after they were born, he has secretly has sent out some guards of his own to find a doctor for any solutions was happy he heard a great doctor has healed them.


    Wang Ping has been a great older brother to him but he''s not going to lie... he was happy to be officially called the crown prince when he heard his brother became useless.


    Because of their mothers fighting for the position to be the empress, he was told to stay away from Wang Ping. He still secretly buys presents for his younger siblings without his mother knowing but because he is now crown prince, everyone started watching him closer and closer.


    He did want to make his mother finally see him as a great son but his younger siblings is what kept him sane. Hearing and seeing the cries of his younger siblings and seeing the anger look of his older brother made him question his decision of agreeing to help his father with the slave traders.

 Chapter 104 The Generals

    "There seems to be a change on plans. I just wanted you all to be kept in your room quietly until the slave extraction was done but...l have heard some news," said the Emperor.


    But before the Emperor could continue, the north gates bust open, and all the nobles showed up, confused about the whole situation.


    "What happening, Wang Emperor!?" said a man.


    "Mister Gu, calm down," said the Emperor. Mister Gu is Gu Wang Shu''s and Gu Xiang''s family. They are an arrogant family and consist of his second wife, 2 sons and 2 daughter. Of course Gu Xiang is not included. But it was only 3 of them, Mister Gu, his wife and youngest daughter.


    "It seems there have been an attack," said the Emperor.


    But the guards slowly walk behind them caught all four of them, pinning them in a kneeling position. Mister Gu was so engrossed with the situation that he didn''t notice the concubines and the princes and princesses of Wang has also pinned in the same position.


    Then more footsteps could be heard as the east entrance of the hall bust open to see the other general of the Wang empire. Second General of the Wang Empire, first son of Mister Gu, brother of Gu Xiang and Gu Wang Shu, aka, Gu MingYang.


    The west entrance has opened and the last two generals and entered the scene. Third General of Wang Empire, second son of Mister Gu, Gu Jin-Guo.


    Fourth General of Wang, Li Ji-E, brother of Li Dan E but both do not know the other is alive.


    "Aunt Muqiu! What does this mean!? What is the meaning of the situation outside!?" said Li Ji-E.


    "...Why is my family like this!?" yelled Gu Jin-Guo, confused to see his parents and little sister forced to kneel in front of the Emperor.


    "What is the meaning of this letter!?" said Gu Mingyang, holding out a piece of paper in his hands. "Why are you selling the citizens to the slave traders!?"


    "I''m not selling the citizens to the slave traders? What kind of nonsense are you speaking General Mingyang?" said the Emperor.


    General Lu and Lu Dao Fang walked into the hall from the north gates. ''Remember, do what Lin Yu Yan says. She will save Lu Tian Tian for me,'' he thought.


    "General Lu! Perfect timing! Tell them that it isn''t true," said the Emperor.


    ------------


    A few hours earlier¡­.


    "Well, I''m here to ask you for help!" smiled Lin Yu Yan.


    General Lu and Lu Dao Fang is confused. Why would she need their help?


    "Well, as you can tell with the situation, the slave traders are gathering the citizens to be sold by the emperor and bought by them with a price. And it seemed you agreed to help the emperor because you want to save Lu Tian Tian from the emperor," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "You heard all of that?" said General Lu.


    "And I''m offering to save her in exchange of you being the witness of the whole scheme," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "You can save Tian Tian?!" said Lu Dao Fang.


    "Yeah, because I''m not risking all the lives of the Wang Empire just because you want to save the life of your daughter from jail," Lin Yu Yan said giving them a look.


    "...What do you want us to do?" asked General Lu agreeing to accept the offer.


    "I''ve sent letters to the other 3 Generals of Wang a few days ago letting them know the emperor is planning the sell the citizens to the slave traders. Based on their locations, they should of either arrived yesterday or today. So if I''m lucky, it''s going to be today. You will be the witness of all the crimes the emperor have committed and hopefully the Generals will dethrone the Emperor," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "That''s all we have to do?" said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Yeah, and I''ll save Lu Tian Tian for you," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "But¡­ why do you want to save her?" asked Lu Dao Fang, suspicious for the offer.


    "It''s not that I want to save her¡­ I''m saving the innocent lives of the citizens of Wang," said Lin Yu Yan.


    -------


    Back at the Palace¡­


    ''When I heard those words from Lin Yu Yan.... My god, am I a fool! I AM the first general of the Wang Empire yet I have to rely on a kid to save the lives of Wang!? That''s my job!'' thought General Lu, finally able to think straight after so many years.


    "It isn''t true right, General Lu?" said the Emperor. The Emperor signal two of the guards and they walked away from the situation.


    ''I better hurry up!'' thought General Lu.

 Chapter 105 To Those Who Have Been Wronged 1

    General Lu and Lu Dao Fang panicked.


    ''No! He''s going to kill Lu Tian Tian! Wait¡­ Lin Yu Yan is saving her¡­ I need to trust her,'' thought General Lu.


    "I am here to be the tell the other Generals of Wang all of your crimes, Wang Emperor!" said General Lu.


    The Emperor was surprised for General Lu to say that. Earlier today, he just asked what he could do to save Lu Tian Tian. The Emperor smiled at the change of events but he still has something against him so he just played along.


    The look the Emperor had made General Lu shiver in fear and Lu Dao Fang started doubting the deal Lin Yu Yan offered.


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t know. Your granddaughter disrespected me and I could have her easily killed at the moment¡­but let''s hear these crimes you courageously think I committed," said the Emperor.


    General Lu panicked and said, "W-well you have killed off the Li Family that years ago lying to Li Ji-E and your concubine, Li Muqiu, that it was mountain bandits who has killed their family."


    "Is that so¡­ Well, I too, have a witness here that can prove that I''m innocent," said the Wang Emperor.


    Someone walks from behind the Emperor¡­ It was Gu Wang Shu.


    "Wang Shu?" said Lu Dao Fang.


    She has been blackmailed and in order for her daughter to still have the position of the crown princess, she wants more power and more money. ''I must stay alive!'' she thought.


    "It was not the Emperor. I was there when I saw the killings of the Li family¡­ It was General Lu who did it!" said Gu Wang Shu. "He was also the one who attacked the village of the Jin Family!"


    "Gu Wang Shu! You b!tch!" said Lu Dao Fang. "I knew you were always like this!"


    "Tsk. I don''t need such a weak man like you to be my husband. That''s why I married Lu Tian Jie but that whore got in my way!" said Gu Wang Shu, remembering the face, Lin Feng Yue, every time she looked at Lin Yu Yan.


    "You-!" said Lu Dao Fang but he couldn''t say anything back. He only married her because he wanted to make steal his brother''s wife and get his father''s approval. He never really loved Gu Wang Shu but they were dedicated to the lie they created.


    The Jin family, Mister and Misses Jin was among the nobles who entered with the Gu family and they heard Gu Wang Shu speak of their problems out loud.


    The Emperor turned to look over at the Jin Family and said, "Is that true, Mister Jin?"


    "It is true¡­ I saw General Lu attack my villagers in front of me!" he said, finally speaking out his mind.


    "I wonder if I was set up then?" said the Emperor, trying to sound innocent.


    "You''re the one who told me to do it!" said General Lu, pointing at the Emperor.


    "Guards, imprisoned the liar!" said the Emperor. The guards captured General Lu and locked him down because he was struggling to break free from their grasp.


    "I was there when you told him to do it, Father," said Wang Ping, still pinned to the ground.


    Everyone was surprise. The son of the Emperor was the one who said that and it becomes an even worse situation to the Emperor. The Emperor became angrier that the situation was not going his way.


    "You did it because we have ran out of money! Spending all of the money to satisfy yourself! You call yourself the Emperor!!!" said Wang Ping, angry at his father.


    "Sigh¡­ I can''t keep up acting anymore, said the Emperor in a low voice. "You are right, my dear son. I did do it. All of it."


    "Why!?" yelled General Li (Li Ji-E). "Why did you kill my family!?"


    "Because... They were annoying. Always asking me for things when I was busy with satisfying myself. Plus, Gu Wang Shu was glad to help out because one of the sons of the Li family wouldn''t stop bothering her so she got some of the first general''s soldiers to help out," said the Emperor.


    "Gu Wang Shu...! You B!tch! Aunt Muqiu! are you hearing this?" said General Li.


    "Doesn''t matter to me, my own sister was annoyingly bragging about her family all the time so it was a perfect opportunity to get rid of her," said Li Muqiu, in such a cold, and no emotional voice.


    "You-!" said General Li and step forward to lunge at them.


    "I wouldn''t do that. Another step, I will kill the Gu family and the innocent children right now," said the Emperor, pointing at the crying children. All the guards have their sword ready to slice off the head of the hostages.


    General Gu Jin-Guo stopped General Li from going any further to prevent the Emperor from killing his family and from killing the innocent children of the Emperor.

 Chapter 106 To Those Who Have Been Wronged 2

    "They are your children!" yelled General Mingyang.


    "So?" said the Emperor in an cold voice. "It''s not like I haven''t killed any of my children before."


    That''s when everyone realized, the Emperor is more sinister then he seems.


    "You Murderer!" screamed the Queen. "You''re the ones who killed my sons!"


    ''That''s right... the first and second prince of Wang wasn''t killed by someone else, they were killed by their own father, the Wang Emperor!'' everyone thought.


    Many of the children started crying in fear, knowing now that their own father can kill them.


    "Yes. And the last one was suppose to die too but it seems fate wanted him to wait until today," said Li Muqiu laughing hysterically looking at Wang Ping."I guess it is fate for all the children, except mine, that will die today!"


    "Hmm¡­ Who should I kill first?" said the Emperor thinking of this as entertainment to himself.


    "Let''s kill Zhang Lijuan first, your majesty," said Li Muqiu.


    "Good idea," said the Emperor. "While we are at it, let''s kill Mister Gu, General Lu and General Li as well. For speaking when they weren''t told too and didn''t speak when told to."


    "No!" said General Mingyang but was blocked by the slave traders who came to block him.


    General Li who was in open space was circled and caught right away by two slave traders. Lu Dao Fang and General Lu has held by their own guards and pinned to the ground.


    "No! Father! Stop!!" said Wang Ping, trying to break free from the soldiers grasp to save his mother. "Stop!"


    "Kill the Empress first," said the Emperor.


    "No!" said Wang Ping, not able to do anything.


    "I''m sorry, Ping. Just know, mother loves you," said the Queen, in tears, as the blade swings down to slice her head off.


    But it was stopped. Someone has prevented the sword from killing the queen. It was Wang Haobin. He has gotten up from his seat quickly and swiftly blocked the sword from slicing the Empress.


    "Haobin! What are you doing!?" yelled Li Muqiu.


    "Wang Haobin¡­" said Wang Ping. They haven''t talked since the death of their first brother and was surprised he have saved his mother.


    "This is wrong, mother!" Wang Haobin yelled back at his mother.


    "What do you mean this is wrong!? This happening all for you, my son! We need to kill the queen in order for you to become the crown prince!" said Li Muqiu.


    "No! That is where you are wrong, Mother! It was not for me! It was never for me! It was for you to become Empress, Mother! It was always been for your selfish need to become the Empress!


    All my life you said it was for my own good but really, it was for you to be the Empress of the Empire!" said Wang Haobin, finally saying what was on his mind, angrily crying out all his feelings that has been bundle inside him for his whole life.


    The Emperor watch the pair argue back in forth in front of him. "Wang Haobin¡­ What a disappointment."


    And the Emperor grabs a sword off of the closest guard by him and stab Wang Haobin in the torso.


    "I guess I have to kill you too," said the Emperor with no emotion what so ever. "Kill the other 3 now."


    "You really are a disappointment, Haobin," said Li Muqiu, delivering the final blow to Wang Haobin.


    Wang Haobin laid on the ground with a sad expression on his face knowing he was never loved by his mother or father but it really hurt for him to hear that.


    He closed his eyes finally able to feel a little more at ease. He can hear the cries of his younger siblings, hear the other generals fighting off the slave traders to get to their love ones and feel the blade swing down.


    Wang Haobin was confused, ''Isn''t this the part where I die? How is it that I don''t feel the pain anymore?''


    His eye was still closed as everyone in the room gasp in surprise. All he heard was clanking two metals colliding. Wang Haobin opened his eyes and looked over and saw a women counteracting her blade with the soldier, blocking it from hitting General Li.


    "Li... Dan E¡­" said General Li.


    "Hello¡­ Older brother," said the woman blocking the swing. While Li Dan E was entering the situation, she saw her older brother and saved him right away. She didn''t think her brother was alive and saved him without hesitation.


    Wang Haobin looked over to where Mister Gu was and sees that a man who looks a lot like him has saved him.


    "Gu¡­. Xiang?" said Mister Gu.


    "..." Gu Xiang didn''t answer and land a finishing blow to the guard and had his sword pointing at the guardwho is laying flat on the ground, warning him not to make a move.


    Wang Haobin notice Lin Yu Yan has also saved General Lu by killing the guard before the blade cut his head off.


    "Heh, I guess I have to do everything," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Lin Yu Yan!" said General Lu. He honestly thought he was going to die at that moment and even more surprised Lin Yu Yan saved him.

 Chapter 107 To Those Who Have Been Wronged 3

    Wang Haobin finally looked up to see that Wang Haocun, the first prince of Wang, has stood in front of him, protecting him with a woman next to him, examining him and using her qi to fix him.


    "Is he okay, Meiying?" asked Wang Haocun.


    "He''s fine. The sword missed his vital spots," said Meiying, healing him.


    "Eldest brother¡­? You''re alive?" Wang Haobin said. Wang Haobin couldn''t believe Wang Haocun is still alive. Wang Haocun has always been kind to him and he also felt relieved for some reason.


    Wang Hoacun easily used his sword skill to get the opponent out of his way and pointed the sword at the enemy to prevent him from moving.


    "Good job, Haobin. I''ll take care of the rest," said Wang Haocun.


    Those are word he always wanted to hear from his parents but was disappointed he never did. ''It''s the first time anyone has ever said that to me. It feels warm¡­'' he thought. Tears actually started falling from his face and covered his face with his hand so the others won''t see.


    "Okay¡­" said Wang Haobin.


    Wang Haocun looked at his brother, knowing he was crying. ''F***, I really shouldn''t have ran away seven years ago¡­ I even made my siblings go through so much because of my selfish decision¡­ Am I really up for it? Being the Emperor?''


    Jin Baoyu notice the change of face and stood next to Wang Haocun reminding him why he is here.


    Everyone has stopped fighting and watched in shock and making sure they aren''t seeing things.


    "The 1st prince is alive!" said a soldier.


    "Wang Haocun¡­ is really alive?" said General Jin-Guo.


    "Protect the hostages!" said Wang Haocun. The soldiers which Lin Yu yan has trained are all under Wang Haocun and they all get out of hiding and remove all the guards, soldiers, and slave traders out of the way, throwing them o the side and moving the nobles, concubines, and the children out of the way.


    "You''ve heard the prince! Protect the hostages!" said General Mingyang. The moment Wang Haocun showed up, General Mingyang knew he was his Emperor and him and his soldier left with Wang Haocun''s soldiers to protect the hostages.


    "Soldiers! No one can leave this room!" yelled the Emperor.


    The soldiers of Wang started moving but as blocked by the third and fourth general of Wang, Gu Jin Guo and Li Ji E army and soon capture all the slave traders, soldiers and guards under the emperor.


    ''Sh!t! I can''t be captured like this!" said Li Muqiu, attempting to leave the hall but was stopped by Li Dan E.


    "Hmmm¡­ A little b!tch is leaving already?" said Li Dan E. She grabbed her by the hair pulling her away from the exit and throwing her back to where she was.


    "Li Muqiu, you will be imprisoned for the murder of the Li Family, attempted murder of Lin Yu Yan''s parents, and for attempted murder of Lin Yu Yan," said Li Dan E. "You will be sentence for life."


    Li Ji-E was surprised. His little sister is not so little anymore. He never knew his aunt was the one who actually killed his family. He felt happy to know he still has a family member alive but upset he, the older brother, was weak.


    Gu Wang Shu ran the opposite direction but was stopped by Gu Xiang.


    "I still have unfinished business with you!" said Gu Xiang. "You will be sent to prison, For the murder of the Eldest brother of the Li family, Li Gong, for the massacre of the Li Family, for the attempted murder of Lin Yu Yan''s parents, and false accusation you have placed on me. You will be sentence for life."


    The only one''s left in the hall were all of Lin Yu Yan''s group including Lin Yu Yan, General Lu, Lu Dao Fang, The Emperor, Li Muqiu, Wang Haobin, Gu Wang Shu, and the other generals of Wang.


    "Hmmm¡­ So you really are alive, Haocun," said the Emperor. "Someone has told me someone who looks like me is going around town saving the citizens."


    "How are you alive!? You were suppose to die seven years ago!" yelled Li Muqiu.


    "It seems you have failed to kill me seven years ago, Father. You will have to face the consequences of the crimes you have committed!" said Wang Haocun, overpowering his presence on front of the Emperor.

 Chapter 108 To Those Who Have Been Wronged 4

    Everyone felt Wang Haocun''s aura and it shocked them a little. The generals were especially surprised because this is a feeling they have never felt and all thought, ''This is how a king should feel like.''


    At the entrance, the elders finally left their hiding place and entered the hall. Their eyes widen in surprised that the first prince is alive and intimidated by the growth and aura of the prince.


    "Happy you could join, Elder council!" Lin Yu Yan said loud and clear. Wei Ru and Wu Lang quickly stood behind them, blocking their way of leaving.


    They regret entering the area. They only left because they thought the slave trade has been finalized but... they thought wrong.


    They all shiver in fear. They remember Lin Yu Yan as the beauty of the night at the Emperor''s banquet but now as she''s an angry and fearful woman who can kill anyone at any time.


    "So good for you to make it so you can listen to all the crimes your Emperor has committed, Elders of Wang! Come in and enjoy the show!" Lin Yu Yan said. She smiled coldly making them flinch in fear.


    They all turn and watched as Wang Haocun stood in front of his father and spoke the words no one had the courage to speak.


    "You, The Wang Emperor, will be placed in prison for..." said Wang Haocun.


    "...For stealing all the wealth of the my village," said Jin Baoyu.


    "...For the massacre of the Li family," said Li Dan E.


    "...For the attempted murder of my parents," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "...For the for the attempt of enslaving all the citizens of Wang," said Xie Rong.


    "...For attempted murder of Mister Gu, General Li, General Lu and the fourth prince of Wang, Wang Haobin and the Empress of Wang, Zhang Lijuan," said Gu Xiang.


    "For the killing of my Brother, the second Prince of Wang, Wang Dequan, and for attempted murder of the me, the first prince of Wang," said Wang Haocun. Looking straight at his father listing all the crimes he has committed over the years.


    "Don''t forget, the attempt to murder of the Teo and Shing Empire''s princes and princesses," added Shin Li Ren, entering the hall with the other princes and princesses and guards around him.


    "You will be sentence for life for all the crimes and sins you have committed, Emperor of Wang," said Lin Yu Yan, glaring at the Emperor.


    She then turned around and face the others of her group and started speaking to them.


    "That was perfect, Wang Haocun. It seems you are ready," said Lin Yu Yan, praising him. ''Seems he is good enough to be the emperor. He needs some work but with Wang Ping''s help¡­ and maybe Wang Haobin''s they could make a great kingdom.''


    "Thank you," said Wang Haocun. Lin Yu Yan is 4 years younger then him but it felt right to be praised by her. That gave him a little more confidence.


    "Haha! Everyone sounded perfect! I never thought Xie Rong would sound so serious!" laughed Lin Yu Yan.


    They were having a casual conversation during a serious situation. Everyone was smiling, also making fun of the weird Xie Rong actually being serious and sane once again.


    "Wha-?" said the confused Wang Haobin, just realizing, ''They know each other that well?''


    Even the other generals of Wang was surprised to see their prince getting praised by a little girl. The more the look at the scene, the more they are confused they get. ''Are they¡­ listening to her? She''s so young¡­ she would be a great Empress for the empire,'' they thought.


    Finally, now that the situations has calmed down a little, Everyone in the room actually notice the level of spiritual energy Wang Haocun''s group has.


    Wang Haocun: 5-star Martial Emperor


    Jin Baoyu: 4-star Martial Emperor


    Li Dan E: 3-star Martial Emperor


    Gu Xiang: 5-star Martial Emperor


    Chu Yang: 5-star Martial Emperor


    Kenzhi: 5-star Martial Emperor


    Wei Ru: 1-star Martial Emperor


    Meiying: 2-star Martial Emperor


    Xie Rong: 4-star Martial Emperor


    Wu Lang: 1-star Martial Emperor


    Peng Ai: 4-star Martial Emperor


    Lin Yu Yan: Unidentified


    Never in their life have any of them have been in a room with so many Martial Emperor''s. None of the Generals are ranked 3 to 4-star Martial King. The Wang Empire was a proud kingdom happy to be blessed with Martial-king generals. The fact that they are all at least a Martial Emperor made them question how they grew in ranks so well.


    Lu Dao Fang was especially surprised because he analyzed Lin Yu Yan when they first met each other 3-4 months ago. ''What? Lin Yu Yan was Martial General when I first met her? I can''t read her rank at all, which means¡­ Her rank is higher than mine!? H-how¡­ w-when¡­ she grew that fast in three and a half months?''

 Chapter 109 To Those Who Have Been Wronged 5

    They all shiver is fear. They remember Lin Yu Yan as the beauty of the night at the Emperor''s banquet but now as she''s an angry and fearful woman who can kill anyone at any time. Lin Yu Yan sweetly smiled at the elders and then turned back to the Emperor and with the same smile, started speaking.


    "How have you been, Wang Ning? Do you want to know how I know all your crimes?" said Lin Yu Yan, not calling the Emperor his title but his name.


    She smiled widely, "I didn''t even mentioned your very first crime you have committed. How was your first kill too? I always wanted to know. Was it satisfying? Accidentally killing someone? No¡­ I''m sure you were going to kill her sooner or later as well."


    When the Emperor heard those words, he was surprised. ''No way she knows that too!? I''m the only one who should know that!?''


    "First kill?" said General Mingyang. He looked over at the emperor to see his reaction. His face was pale, eyes widen, and he started trembling. This is one of his darkest secrets he didn''t want the world to know.


    "Should I explain to them... the first crime, you have ever committed, Wang Ning?"


    Lin Yu Yan pulled out a book out of her space ring and started flipping the pages to find where she found the information.


    "Well, I don''t have the time to waste it on you so I''ll keep it short," said Lin Yu Yan.


    Lin Yu Yan was looking at the book and flipping the pages.


    "This belongs to my mother, filled with all the crimes you have committed," said Lin Yu Yan.


    The look Wang Ning had was a confused one. He was slightly happy Lin Feng Yue kept some notes on him.


    "Of course, my father told her everything," Lin Yu Yan added. Wang Ning is disappointing again knowing it was his best friend who told her. "My mother made it because she knew you will not change. This is made to keep all the evidence for future uses, like now."


    ''Wait... Lu Tian Jie knew...? How?'' thought Wang Ning.


    "Okay, I''ll just get to the point. You killed my grandmother when you wanted to kill my uncle instead." said Lin Yu Yan.


    General Lu and Lu Dao Fang froze at what Lin Yu Yan said. Everyone in the room was surprised and listened carefully to what Lin Yu yan was going to say next.


    "You... killed my mother!? The Hero of Wang!?" yelled Lu Dao Fang. Lin Yu Yan''s grandmother was a beautiful strong woman. She was originally the first general of Wang until she retired to raise her children.


    "Anyway, my uncle was on mission to deliver money and food over to a certain location for a trade. Wang Ning didn''t want you to go and decided that to kill you. Uncle Dao Fang, you would have been his first kill but Grandmother used her life to save you," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "What?" General Lu was in shock. "You mean... I''ve been working for the murderer of my wife this whole time!?"


    "Yes. Should of looked more into it, Grandfather." Lin Yu Yan glared at her grandfather and then turned back to face the evil three and spoke again.


    "My father has been following your every move. My father witness you killing my grandmother. Only because you were a royal and my father''s best friend, he gave you a chance to change but... I guess you never did," said Lin Yu Yan, closing her book.


    "That''s how it started. You killed your father not to long after and became the emperor. Your official wife was already Zhang Lijuan and had your three sons with her. This is when you meet my mother for the first time and fell in love. But you then started adding more and more woman to your harem because you were never going to have her," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Li Muqiu found out you love my mother and with the help of my aunt, Gu Wang Shu, you tried to kill her," said Lin Yu Yan, glaring at the two woman.


    "Sigh.. so sad. In the end, you still didn''t the seat and the heart," Lin Yu Yan said.


    Li Muqiu got angry and shouted, "You b!tch! Your whore of a mother stole my man!"


    Lin Yu Yan just looked at her with no change of expression. The look made Li Muqiu even more angry and was going to start calling her names until she felt a quick movement and a hit on her face, making her fly 5 feet away. Li Muqiu was surprised, ''I didn''t even see her move!''


    The whole room was shook. One moment Lin Yu Yan stood tall reading off from the book and then the next moment, she was in standing behind Wang Ning and Gu Wang Shu and Li Muqiu was 5 feet away from her original spot.


    "This is why no one loves you. Your annoying ass mouth is a problem," said Lin Yu Yan. "I guess I can explain it to you since you are too dumb to understand, you b!tch."

 Chapter 110 To Those Who Have Been Wronged 6

    "You have tried very hard to become empress, right?" asked Lin Yu Yan.


    Li Muqiu was going to say something but was cut off by Lin Yu Yan.


    "Right. You persuade the Wang Ning to sent out the genius first prince to fight against my father. You even poisoned the second and third prince. Sadly, it didn''t go well with the third prince since I cured it. I seen all the other children and you poisoned them before they were even born," said Lin Yu Yan.


    She then looked over at Wang Ning and said, "That is how desperate she was to be the empress. The point where even all of your children, innocent children, to be dead."


    The Emperor didn''t change his expression from hearing the news of the poisoning of his children. Lin Yu Yan wasn''t surprised there was no change.


    Li Muqiu looked down and wonder how she figured everything out.


    "But you know what, Li Muqiu? Wang Ning already knew you were doing it. He didn''t bother with it because he actually does not care for a successor since he wants to be the emperor forever¡­ and¡­ he wanted to give you false hope," smiled Lin Yu Yan.


    "What?" Li Muqiu said. ''What does she mean false hope?''


    "He gave you want you needed except for the position of empress because you killed the only woman he loved," said Lin Yu Yan.


    ''She knows everything¡­'' thought Wang Ning.


    "Sigh¡­ I honestly wished he could''ve killed you sooner but¡­ I have other plans for you¡­ and of course you two as well," said Lin Yu Yan, looking at the Wang Ning and Gu Wang Shu. She walks closer to them and stood tall looking down on them.


    "I always wanted to know¡­ how fun it is to torture you!~" Lin Yu Yan smiles but it was so cold. The temperature in the room actually went down.


    Everyone in the room was frighten. Her aura went dark and cold and can feel her killing intent raising with every word she spoke.


    "I remember those days¡­ I suffered everyday looking at those ugly scars of mine¡­ but¡­ I guess you can say¡­ I can see why you were having so much fun doing it¡­"


    ''Wait, what does she mean, ''having fun doing it?'''' thought Gu Wang Shu.


    Two guards entered the hall, breathing heavily. "Emperor! Lu Tian Tian has escaped! She wasn''t in her cell!"


    ''Those are the two guards who went to get Lu Tian Tian¡­ She escaped!'' thought General Lu.


    "Wow. so slow," said Wei Ru. "You guys realize that now?"


    That''s when the guards notice the change in the room. ''A strange group is hovering over the Emperor¡­ What''s going on?''


    The others who didn''t know what happened to Lu Tian Tian looked over at at Wei Ru wondering why he said that.


    "Hmm¡­ you are right. They are quite slow. If you want to live, I suggest you to leave in 1 second," said Lin Yu Yan.


    The moment the two guards stepped in the room, they notice the strong intimidating presence and left before Lin Yu Yan finished her sentence.


    Someone else enters the hall again. It was Lu Tian Tian with two other people, a man and a woman, walking behind her, guarding her. Guarding her not from anything dangerous but guarding everyone else from her.


    "Tian Tian¡­?" said Lu Dao Fang.


    When everyone looked at her and was in shock again. Lu Tian Tian had injuries, all over her body, so many curse words carved into her body. Her eyes widen and face hasn''t change from expressing fear.


    "You see her?" said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Hmm... This is what happens to you. This little whore has tortured me my whole life... So... I''m just paying her back."


    "Yu Yan... What have you done?" said General Lu. He couldn''t believe his eyes.


    "What?" said Lin Yu Yan with an intimidating voice. "What do you mean ''What have I done''? Have you seen how I used to look like?"


    Everyone in the room took a step away from her because they were suffocating in her aura and killing intent.


    "I only needed you to be my witness but even you couldn''t finish the job. Don''t forget..."


    Lin Yu Yan walked up to them General Lu and Lu Dao Fang and said, "Don''t forget the things you HAVE and HAVEN''t done for and to me. You had so many chances to redeem yourself but... you didn''t. Do you think you are free to go after I''m done with this?"


    Lin Yu Yan gave them another look and walked towards Lu Tian Tian and stood behind her while she was still talking. "I had also given her many chances to change but... She''s always be the annoying woman she is now no matter how nice I was."


    Lu Tian Tian shook in fear and still managed to say, "Y-you B!tch!"


    "Hahaha!" laughed Lin Yu Yan. "I still have plans for you but I don''t want to waste my time on you either. So... I''ll let you go..."


    "W-what?" Lu Tian Tian couldn''t believe she was getting let go just like that. ''I-I''m finally free from the b!tch''s grasp? Tsk, she is still as dumb as ever!''


    Lin Yu Yan walks away, chuckling to herself and whispered a few words but was still loud enough for everyone to hear it.


    "...to hell."

 Chapter 111 To Those Who Have Been Wronged 7

    Somewhere outside the Palace¡­


    "How long do we have to wait!?" complained Han Mingli. "Why did father accept this job!? Ugh! I want to finish this job to meet my sister-in-law!"


    Han Mingli was tired of waiting and laid down of a thin branch high up in the trees and Han Jingju sitting on a another one, holding his throwing knife.


    "Stop complaining. You still took the job. We didn''t have to take it," said Han Jingju, sharpening his throwing knife.


    "I only accepted it because the job was in Taiyang City, where Yu Yan is!"


    "Well, we have to wait. Our employer has told us to wait for the signal."


    "I''m going to visit Yu Yan first then! Hopefully Silver is also there because it''s been so long since the last time I have seen him!" and got up fast, knowing his brother will stop him.


    "Hey!" shouted Han Jingju.


    Han Jingju tried to stop Han Mingli from moving but he was too fast and jumped down to the ground and headed towards Lin Yu Yan''s house. But because he couldn''t stop him, he just went along and caught up.


    They both notice there wasn''t anyone around as they pass by and the closer they got to Lin Yu Yan''s house, the more energy and presence they felt. That''s when they realized all the citizens of Wang was gathered at Lin Yu Yan''s house.


    "Whoa, sister-in-law did this for the citizens of Wang?" said Han Mingli.


    "You have to stop calling her that because it''s going to become a habit. If Father heard you say that about her, he''s going to flip," said Han Jingju.


    "I can''t help it! She really is like an older sister to me!" said Han Mingli.


    "Hey! Why are you guys here?" said a soft voice.


    They turn to see it was Xie Rushi with Luo Bojing walking towards them to greet them at the entrance of the house.


    "Luo Bojing!" said Han Jingju.


    "Yo!" smiled Luo Bojing.


    "How have you been!? I''m surprised you''re still alive!?" smiled Han Jingju, patting him on the shoulder.


    "Haha, me too. It''s all thanks to Master being so kind," said Luo Bojing. Luo Bojing has escaped the extraction of the citizens and so did the rest of the employers of the Lu Family all thanks to Luo Bojing''s quick thinking.


    They were have a casual conversation when Han Mingli turn feeling a familiar presence behind him.


    "Brother Bingwen!" He turn to see Han Bingwen, about 20 feet away, dragging 2 figures on the ground, tied up towards the house. Han Jingju and Han Mingli ran up to Han Bingwen wondering what he was doing.


    "What are you doing?" asked Han Mingli.


    Jingju and Mingli looked at the two people he was dragging and remember their faces.


    "Bingwen, let them go!" said Han Jingju.


    "No," said Han Bingwen.


    "Hurry up and save us!" said the fat man. The other man was passed out from the loss of blood.


    "They are our employer!" said Han Mingli.


    "Oh?" said Han Bingwen interested in what he said. "You guys were the assassins these slave traders hired to kill Yu Yan?"


    They were both surprised at what he said.


    "Wait¡­ that is what we were hired for?" said Han Jingju with his eyes widening.


    Han Mingli was surprised too and kicked the fat man behind Han Bingwen and said, "I quit!"


    ''Phew! I''m glad we are a couple feet away from Xie Rushi and Luo Bojing!'' thought Han Jingju.


    Han Bingwen wanted to be with Lin Yu Yan at the palace to support her but notice the two slave traders weren''t in the area and left to track them down. He found them running away from the city but as able to catch them.


    "Xie Rushi, heal them but don''t untie the ropes. The same way the dumb woman was treated in the underground cell," said Han Bingwen giving Luo Bojing the end of the ropes he was holding to drag the bodies back to the city.


    Xie Rong understood what he wanted. Lu Tian Tian, the dumb woman, was broken out of prison three days ago and was in rough shape, not physically but mentally. When Lin Yu Yan went to get her, she found dead bodies around Lu Tian Tian, with their eyes looking straight at her for hours before she was broken out.


    Lin Yu Yan saw what Lu Tian Tian has gone through and was honestly a little frighten the emperor did that to her but she deserved every little thing coming for her.


    For three straight days, Lin Yu Yan did all the evil deeds Lu Tian Tian did towards her. All of Lu Tian Tian''s doing to Lin Yu Yan for the past ten years, happened to Lu Tian Tian in 3 days.


    Lu Tian Tian would pass out when she couldn''t take the pain and the blood loss. But luckily, Lin Yu Yan had her group of people pick up the Blood berries in the unknown forest, helping Lu Tian Tian make blood faster, letting Lin Yu Yan spill as much of her blood as she desires.


    "Alright, I''m on my way to the palace," said Han Bingwen.


    "Why are you going to the palace?" asked Han Mingli.


    "Yu Yan is there. She needs me."

 Chapter 112 To Those Who Have Been Wronged 8

    In the Palace...


    In a flash, Lin Yu Yan has cut off Lu Tian Tian''s head off her body.


    "That was so satisfying!" shouted Lin Yu Yan.


    General Lu couldn''t believe she killed Lu Tian Tian with his face getting paler from all the blood being drained from his face. Lu Dao Fang was frozen in place, eyes glued to Lu Tian Tian''s body hitting the ground, his brain still processing what he just saw. Gu Wang Shu screamed in fear and tears welled up in her eyes watching the Lu Tian Tian head roll on the floor.


    Everyone else was so surprised but at the same time relieved because her presence has lighten up, making it easier to breath.


    "T-that was so fast!" said General Mingyang.


    "Wha-? What just happened!" shouted Wang Haobin.


    "How-?" said General Li.


    "She didn''t even use her spiritual energy¡­" said Wang Haobin, quietly watching.


    "I almost couldn''t catch that. Lin Yu Yan took the sword out out of her space ring to swung it so fast!" said the excited Wei Ru to Jin Baoyu.


    "I know! It was flawless! I wish I had a space ring so I can do the same! It would be very convenient to carry all my weapons," said Jin Baoyu.


    The two weapon master disciples are getting all technical and nerdy with the way Lin Yu Yan used that move and their eyes were sparkled in enjoyment. Wang Haocun sighed and smiled watching his girl getting all excited. Xie Rong, Peng Ai, Kenzhi, Wu Lang, Meiying, Gu Xiang and Chu Yang just stood and smiled, feeling proud they have such a skilled master like Lin Yu Yan.


    "She has the¡­ a legendary space ring? There is only so much in the world!" said General Jin Guo overhearing Wei Ru''s and Jin Baoyu''s conversation.


    Everyone else in the room was shook. Lin Yu Yan is highly skilled in martial arts and even have so many strong people under her. They were all so fascinated with her move they almost forgot Lu Tian Tian just died.


    "Nice observation, (Wei) Ru, (Jin) Baoyu," said Lin Yu Yan, placing her sword back into the ring. It glowed a beautiful blue and the sword disappears.


    The elders were slowly moving away in different directions the moment they notice the two kids, Wei Ru and Wu Lang, have moved away from the entrances.


    They move in a group of 2-3 person each and slowly and carefully not make Lin Yu Yan notice their presence.


    Of course Lin Yu Yan notice and slowly called out three names, "Silver, Victoria, Knight."


    And another blue light appeared and three animals jump out of nowhere and each one blocking an entrance. A white wolf swiftly blocks the North, A beautiful tiger blocks the East, and An Alligator blocks the South.


    "It''s the Spiritual Divine White Wolf of the Unknown Forest!" said an elder at the north exit.


    "Why is there a Spirit Tiger here!?" said an elder at the east.


    "What is this animal?!" said an elder at the south.


    "That''s a good question. It''s probably foreign to you," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "He''s a reptile that lives in warm and damp places. Not a lot around these parks so he is a rare gem!" said Lin Yu Yan.


    All of them were surprised that they just notice this now that Lin Yu Yan talks a little weird. ''Not a lot around these parks? what does that mean?'' they all thought. But their feelings of curiosity of the spiritual beast was stronger then their feelings of wanting to know her way of speaking.


    "Where did they come from!?" said General Lu.


    "Well, they''re mine," said Lin Yu Yan. She lifted up her hand to show off her other ring.


    "That''s... the spiritual space ring! She has that too!?" said Lu Dao Fang.


    "It is even more rare for any spiritual beast to make a contract with a cultivator and you have three?" said General Li. He turn to face his little sister and asked, "(Li) Dan E, who is she?"


    "My master," answered Li Dan E, smiling proudly.


    Lin Yu Yan''s attention was still on the elders and open her arms, showing them she is giving them a chance to escape, "Try to escape again, I dare you¡­"


    At this point, they all know they were going to die no matter what they do so they took the chance to escape as fast as possible.


    "The Elder council was made to help make decision that best suite and protect the citizens¡­ and you guys did the exact opposite¡­ You are not worthy to live," stated Lin Yu Yan.


    And the next moment, all three spiritual beast transform to their human form, killing all the elders with their own hands. Everyone watches the beautiful spirit beast move their way to kill each elder, cruel, bloody, yet beautiful.


    "They can transform into a human form...? That means... the are all divine spirit beast!?" said General Li. He couldn''t believe that he was in such a legendary situation right now, eyes sparkling, witnessing not only the White Wolf of the Unknown forest, but two other divine beast he has never heard before.


    Lin Yu Yan turns back to face Wang Ning, Li Muqiu, Gu Wang Shu, General Lu and Lu Dao Fang, thinking out loud, "Now... Where was I..?"

 Chapter 113 To Those Who Have Been Wronged 9

    "Okay, now that all the unnecessary things are out of my way, we can finally finish what I came here for," said Lin Yu Yan, calmly turning around and standing in front of the evil five.


    "Y-you murderer!" yelled Gu Wang Shu, shaking in fear.


    Lin Yu Yan''s train of thought was interrupted again. She turned to look down at Gu Wang Shu.


    "Wow¡­ No wonder you and Tian Tian are mother and daughter. In a situation that won''t go in your favor and you still have to courage to say that to me¡­I guess I''ll give you credit for being courageous," said Lin Yu Yan. She then slaps her hard on the face.


    "Hmm¡­ I feels wrong being called murderer from someone who''s done more than me¡­ Let alone even worse...


    Trying to kill my mother because my father didn''t love you and then trying to kill my father... Killing Li Dan E''s older brother and false accusations towards your own brother, Gu Xiang¡­ Trying to kill me because I am the daughter of my mother... Almost letting Wang Ning killing your parents and younger sister with no feelings even attached¡­ even not feeling bad for your daughter getting killed in front of you¡­


    All I saw in your face was fear of death. No sadness. No anger¡­ Just fear. No wonder Tian Tian turned out like that¡­ I pity her for having such a woman like you as her mother... but that doesn''t change the fact that she tried to kill me," said Lin Yu Yan, listing all of Gu Wang Shu''s crimes and reading her mind like a book.


    Gu Wang Shu shivered in fear, frustration, and pain from the hit and was unable to say anything back.


    "Lin Yu Yan! You promised to save Lu Tian Tian! That was our deal!" said General Lu.


    "I did. But I didn''t say I wasn''t going to kill her," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "You didn''t even do your mission properly and think you had the audacity to mention your side of the deal? Tsk. Typical General Lu. I''m sad to have such a greedy and evil grandfather like you, trying to act like a hero at the end but ends up getting towered over by the granddaughter he never knew still existed," added Lin Yu Yan, mocking him and giving him an attitude.


    "Hey! I''m still your grandfather!" General Lu shouted, angry his pride as a general and respect as an elder was not presented towards him.


    "And I''m still your granddaughter!" she shouted back. "And you wanted to save Lu Tian Tian from the evil Wang Ning and yet you didn''t even want to save me when I was kidnapped at age 3!?"


    Her head started to get hot at where the forehead scar used to be at. "I was able to escape from their grasp and My dumb ass still thought it was just my imagination that my family didn''t plan this against me!?"


    The emotions bundle up inside Lin Yu Yan was being released but no tears has fallen off her face.


    "You, asshole of a man, shouting that you are my grandfather yet you never acted like one! You never felt like one! YOU NEVER WERE ONE! That''s all BULLSH!T!!"


    Everyone in the room was getting frighten and was shock this all happened to Lin Yu Yan. Wang Haocun and the rest remember her getting angry for them back at Mo Chung Da''s house but never this angry and suffocating. Lin Yu Yan is usually a calm and collective person.


    "Even towards Lu Tian Tian, I can see you just using her as a tool to gain more power! Never have I seen you ever being even a kind father! I remember my father just holding in his anger because you didn''t accept me or my mother as a family! You didn''t even treat you other son any different!"


    Lu Dao Fang was touched hearing Lin Yu Yan getting angry for him. But it all went away when she mentioned his faults.


    "Don''t get too happy, Uncle! Your stupid ass still tried to kill me back at Mo Pharmacy. Showing no mercy towards a niece you haven''t seen in the last 10 years and you even assumed I even hurt your precious daughter before hearing an explanation!


    You also have no right to be angry at me for killing your daughter when you tried to kill my father and mother and even betrayed them! Your selfish quest for trying to teach your older brother a lesson and your lie with Gu Wang Shu have lead to Lu Tian Tian''s death, to my mother and father''s death, and will lead to the rest of your''s!" shouted Lin Yu Yan.


    She glared at all five who caused all this damage with anger and frustration boiling in her blood and her emotion to kill rising up higher making the others unable to breath air. Even Lin Yu Yan was heavily breathing from the sudden change of attitude.


    Lucky for everyone else in the room, a figure swept in fast, making no sound, and stood behind Lin Yu Yan. Everyone was surprised and thought this guy is crazy for even getting close to someone who is about to explode. But the man just slowly grabbed her hand, lifting up the dense and cold aura in the air, letting everyone breath again.

 Chapter 114 To Those Who Have Been Wronged 10

    Han Bingwan was on his way to the palace when he felt the same mixed emotion again coming from the palace.


    ''Oh no! Yu Yan!'' thought Han Bingwen.


    He rushed in as fast as possible to see Lin Yu Yan standing in front of 5 kneeling people, ready to kill someone at anytime.


    ''I was afraid this might happen.''


    He quickly rushed next to her and grabbed her hand to see if she can calm down. Lin Yu Yan wasn''t aware she was getting emotional until she felt a familiar presence rushing towards her who''s hand grabbed her''s.


    She looked up to see it was Han Bingwen, brows crossed, looking at her in concern, which she can feel through his hand. When she looked at him, her face went from the dark emotions she was releasing earlier to light and her eyes started getting watery. She looked down at the ground, not wanting anyone to see her face for a few moments as she tries to compose herself.


    Everyone sighed in relief that the handsome man was able to calm her down. They honestly thought she was going to kill all of them at that moment.


    Lin Yu Yan looked up again and said, "Don''t worry, I''m not going to kill you. You don''t deserve to die..." she strangely said, making everyone in the room questioning her words.


    "...because death is such an easy punishment for what you five have done to me, to other people, and to this empire," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Throw them in prison," said Wang Haocun, who finally was able to think straight after witnessing the scary side of Lin Yu Yan.


    Lin Yu Yan was finally back to her old self and the 2nd, 3rd, and 4th general with two other guards, took the five away to the basement of the palace.


    They all watch as the generals pull the weak legged prisoners down to prison, silent, because they have nothing else to say against what Lin Yu Yan have said. Wang Haocun looked at his father was General Mingyang dragged him away.


    "Father," said Wang Haocun to get his attention. Wang Ning turn to look at his son to see why he has called him.


    "I don''t know why you decided to make the decision to sell the citizens to the slave traders but¡­ how can you be emperor when you have no one to rule over? By the time you do sell to citizens to salve traders, you wouldn''t be considers an Emperor at all."


    "..." Wang Ning said nothing as he has no answer to the question.


    Li Dan E and General Ji had chosen to drag Li Muqiu. Li Dan E just glared as she was dragged away.


    "Why¡­ did you kill my family?" Li Dan E asked angrily.


    "Because¡­ I hate them. I was the youngest and everyone of my siblings just mocked me for being stupid. So¡­ I was able to become the emperor''s concubine and killed them. Your father¡­ My older brother was probably the kindest towards me," Li Muqiu smiled remembering the past memories.


    "But he did nothing to stop my other siblings cruel and painful events. He just watched me as the others try to drown me in the river. No way, am I going to forgive them!"


    She yelled like a maniac and tried to move forward to injure Li Dan E but General Li was able to keep is grip on her.


    "Sadly, they were right. You were stupid... and still am," General Li said.


    "..." that silenced her from talking any further. General Li said it, not feeling the slightest of pity for what she has been through.


    Gu Xiang just watched he finally was able to clear his name and place the proper convict into prison. He didn''t say anything and glared at her until she was out of sight.


    The two guards were in charge of General Lu and Lu Dao Fang. They walk away with their head faced down in shame, unable to say a word to Lin Yu Yan.


    After they have gone, Lin Yu Yan turns to talk to the rest who are here.


    "I''m sorry you had to see that," said Lin Yu Yan.


    Lin Yu Yan actually forgot the princes and princesses from the other empires are still here when she was angry and the look on their face was a look of surprised and realization to not mess with Lin Yu Yan again.


    Lin Yu Yan sighed in relief, a weight has been lifted off her shoulders and she can finally breath, feeling refreshed. Everyone looked at each other, getting teary, feeling as if a burden they never thought they had before, removed that instant.


    "...We did it¡­ We have finally gotten rid of those rotten bastard who ruined our lives and the lives of other people¡­" Lin Yu Yan said talking to the eleven she has chosen to be have special training from the slave market.


    Lin Yu Yan''s hand glowed blue and a stack of papers was held in her hand. It was the slave contracts they had when they first met. Only eleven were held in Lin Yu Yan''s hand and she handed each one of them their contract.


    "You... I mean WE... are finally free."

 Chapter 115 The New Wang Emperor

    Everyone held their slave contracts, surprised they are destroying it now. Lin Yu Yan has told them once before that when they are done with this, she will release them and go their separate ways.


    The princesses of Shing and Teo looked at them in confusion. ''What is that?'' they all thought.


    Kenzhi and Jin Baoyu were the first to look up from the contract and gave each other a look. Everyone else looked up gave each other the same look. ''I don''t want to leave¡­'' they all thought. Then they all gave each other a look of determination to finalize their solution to the problem.


    "Master!" they all yell.


    Lin Yu Yan was shocked and jumped hearing their loud yell and surprised to see all eleven bowing down to her.


    "I want to help you!" said Wu Lang and Kenzhi.


    "I don''t want to leave!" said Peng Ai and Jin Baoyu


    "We still want to learn!" said Gu Xiang and Chu Yang.


    "We still want to see you!" said Meiying and Li Dan E.


    "Please!" said Wang Haocun and Xie Rong.


    "Please, let us¡­" said Wei Ru.


    "...stay by your side!" all in unison.


    Lin Yu Yan was confused and astonished at the great speech they just said.


    "Yeah, We hope we can still be your friends," said Shing Li Ren and he knelt down along with the others. The other princes and princesses also bowed down with him.


    "I also hope we can be friends and hope you can forgive me for all the things I have done," pleaded Wang Haobin, knelt down next to Wang Haocun.


    "I also hope to stay friends," knelt down Wang Ping.


    "Guys¡­ stop-" before Lin Yu Yan even finished, Han Bingwen also joined in by grabbing her other hand, turning her to face him and said, "Let me stay by your side." This made her heart flutter, seeing the man smiling at her warmly with kind and warm eyes.


    ''You too?'' Lin Yu Yan thought.


    But Lin Yu Yan let her hand go of his hand and walked up to Wang Haocun, Wang Haobin, and Wang Ping, knocking them on the head.


    "Idiot! What would the generals be thinking if the princes and the future emperor was bowing down to a little girl!?"


    Everyone in the room wasn''t sure what they were expecting and just watched and listen to every word this mysterious girl had to say.


    "Sigh, get up, everyone. I don''t deserve this high position you guys put me on," she said, waiting for everyone to get up.


    She turns to talk to the other princesses and princes and Wang Ping. "I didn''t say we wouldn''t be friends so don''t worry."


    She then faced Wang Haobin, " You didn''t do much anyway so I''ll forgive you. Just¡­ help your older brothers help the empire to strive again."


    She turns to face the eleven people who has helped her on the revenge. "Remember everyone, those are slave contracts. So If I die, that means you die too. I didn''t help you to serve me. I help you so you can protect yourself because I might not be able to in the future. Plus, I never said I was going leave and not comeback."


    They looked at her and all thought, ''Of course she would answer like this. A kind yet harsh answer like how she always have done.''


    "Hurry, we need to let the people know, Wang Emperor..." Lin Yu Yan said to Wang Haocun as she gave him a slight punch on the shoulder. "...That the rule of the evil emperor is over."


    Wang Haocun smiles with Jin Baoyu by his side and leads the way to go back to Lin Yu Yan''s home in the city, waving goodbye to the Shing and Teo Empire as they also head home to share the news.


    -----


    "I hope everybody is okay..." said Xie Rushi.


    "I''m sure they are. Master is with them," said Luo Bojing, assuring his wife. They both look at each other and smiled.


    "Daddy!" said a little girl. She runs up to Luo Bojing and and gives him a hug.A little boy comes over and gives Xie Rushi a hug trying to cheer up his mother.


    Han Mingli was watching and had a sad smile on his face. ''I wish my mother and father was like that...''


    But his thoughts was interrupted when he felt a familiar presence walking towards the house. He ran to the entrance and notice a small group was heading towards the house.


    "They''re back!" he shouted and waving to them.


    Han Mingli caught everyone''s attention and everyone runs towards the entrance to see if they really are back. It was Lin Yu Yan and the rest of them walking towards the entrance and everyone shouted in relief.


    Wang Haocun made a speech to apologize to the citizens and letting them know the emperor is in prison. They appointed Wang Haocun as the new emperor of Wang and everyone celebrated for the night.

 Chapter 116 The Gu Family 1

    Lin Yu Yan found a safe way to release those slave contracts. The slave would use their own blood to cancel out the owners blood and burn it with the a special fire call the soul fire. Lin Yu Yan set out a huge bonfire so everyone can burn the slave contract.


    Soul fire is any fire made by a conversion of qi or spiritual energy and because Lin Yu Yan is the owner of the ''people'', it worked out perfectly. Everyone that Lin Yu Yan saved smears some of their blood on the paper and throws their contract into the fire.


    You can feel the release of power as the paper burn and the invisible chains that has held them down, disappears.


    The citizens notice and decided to join in and wrote their name on a piece of paper to also burn in the fire and this becomes a tradition and celebration soon to be known as the Fire Festival.


    Lin Yu Yan sat at the entrance of her house as she watches everyone celebrate their victory and enjoy their time together.


    Han Mingli and Silver are finally back together and have fun talking about their adventures. Kenzhi, Wei Ru and Wu Lang joined in and all started having fun talking and playing games.


    The three generals showed up with their soldiers to see that this place was organized and set well and were surprised how well everyone got along. They notice many children have huge potential to become soldiers and generals. All of the ''people'' they have met all have a higher rank then their soldiers.


    They explained to Wang Ping that the Emperor has told them to stay at their post and keep expanding the empire. They were told that they are not allowed to go home so they were stuck out there and could do nothing about it until the letter came in telling them about the plans to sell the entire population of the Wang Empire.


    Though they were still talking and explaining their situation to Wang Ping, their eyes sparkle as they see people walking by who would become great soldiers to their party and started recruiting right after they finished.


    Wang Haocun has asked Gu Xiang to become the new 1st general of Wang but Gu Xiang wasn''t sure yet and asked for time to think about it. That''s when his father heard the conversation and particularly cut in.


    "Wang Emperor! Don''t recruit him to become the first general! I have found a better person to become the general. He''s just a piece of garbage who can''t do anything right!" said Mister Gu.


    Gu Xiang clenched his fist and the other two sons, Gu Mingyang and Gu Jin Guo got angry when they heard that and was about to say something but Wang Haocun stepped in.


    "Mister Gu, the son you call useless, saved you in the palace. Even when you have caused so much havoc to him¡­ He still saved you and I respect him for that..." said Wang Haocun thinking of an okay way to try and not offend him but he was going to far.


    "I think I have a better judgement then you," he said in powerful and majestic voice.


    "Father, you have to stop. He saved your life when you threw away his," said Gu Mingyang, finally letting him know his thoughts.


    "Father, keep talking like that and you would turn out like your favorite daughter," said Gu jin Guo.


    "Tsk," clicked Mister Gu.


    "You need to stop. They are right," said Misses Gu.


    She walks up to Gu Xiang and deeply bows to Gu Xiang. "You may not be my real son but you did save us when we were in trouble and I thank you¡­"


    Misses Gu looked up to meet him in the eyes and said something that made Gu Xiang feel relieved for once in his life.


    "I hated you the moment I met you because you were another woman''s child. But I found very clearly it wasn''t your fault. It was my husband''s. I have realized that too late and made the decision to banned you to the forest. I am sorry for the evilness my eldest daughter has caused you. You don''t have to forgive me for all the pain I have caused you but I just wanted to let you know... I am sorry," said Misses Gu, as she knelt down to let Gu Xiang know she was really being sincere.


    "I-" Gu Xiang was going to answer when he was cut off by Mister Gu.


    "Honey, don''t apologize to this low life!" said Mister Gu as he lifted up his wife.


    Misses Gu was angry and she slapped her husband in the face, "Get off of your high rock! You caused all of this to happen and got my eldest daughter to act selfishly and is now in prison for life!"


    Lin Yu Yan was watching the whole scene and was surprised there was actually a decent person in the family. ''Hmm¡­ I like her. This is probably why the family hasn''t fallen yet because they had Misses Gu,'' thought Lin Yu Yan.

 Chapter 117 The Gu Family 2

    "Honey¡­" said Mister Gu.


    She turns back to Gu Xiang and starts speaking to him again, "I''m sorry for the lack of common sense my husband does not have right now. But¡­ sigh¡­ I''m glad you are okay. This was the only regret I had in my entire life because I almost ruined a child''s life."


    Gu Xiang didn''t know what to do. He never thought this would happened. The only reason why he didn''t kill them was because he didn''t have the courage to. He doesn''t know the emotions he is feeling right now and looked at his family in confusion. ''W-why is my heart...?'' he thought.


    Chu Yang watched from afar, afraid something bad was going to happened but something good came instead. She walked next to Gu Xiang and held his hand letting him know he''s not alone anymore. She smiled at him to assure everything was alright.


    The warmth he felt from Chu Yang felt so nice... he cried. Everyone was in shock. No one knew what to do as they watched a grown man cry in front of them. Chu Yang could''t help but cry next to him.


    The youngest daughter of the Gu family was very sad to know her older brother felt so much pain, she cried not knowing what to do. The generals watched in regret, wishing they could''ve done something to change the past.


    Even Mister Gu felt empathy for once. He stopped complaining and just watched the child he hated so much, cried from relief, happiness, sadness, frustration, and pain. Mister Gu looked down in shame and tightly closed his eye not wanting to look at the pitiful child.


    Misses Gu held him in her arms, cried and kept apologizing to him, over and over again because the decision she agreed to made Gu Xiang lose the enjoyment of being a child and lost so many joyful times they would have had together.


    Lin Yu Yan was standing up, watched as they make up. She was happy for him but it stung her heart a little watching Gu Xiang and his family apologize for all the things he had to go through and all the things that he should have gone through.


    Han Bingwen was next to Lin Yu Yan, watching the expression on her face. She had a smile but her eyebrows were crossed as if she was going to cry.


    "What are you thinking?" asked Han Bingwen. Lin Yu Yan heard his voice behind her as she sat back down down in her original position.


    "Well... I''m happy for him. His family can finally see him as a person...." Lin Yu Yan said, eyes still focused on the family, thinking if she made the right decision.


    "Maybe... If I gave my grandfather and uncle one more chance, they would be like this too," she said.


    "Would you really want that?" asked Han Bingwen. There was a few minutes of silence.


    Lin Yu Yan''s eye were still glued to the Gu Family as they made up. Mister Gu was still an asshole but he gave up his pride and apologize to Gu Xiang.


    "... I don''t know. I loved my family my entire life but... never got it back. Came back from isolation to find they still hate me because... I was ugly, weak and shameful to them," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "...The hate I have for my grandfather, uncle, aunt, and cousin... is so great it would never go away even if they apologize. I''m... not brave enough to hear their apology like Gu Xiang. I would probably be more angry then happy. I worked so hard to get here and now they apologize? Only I had to suffer all those years?"


    Gu Xiang waved goodbye to his family and turn to face Chu Yang to speak to her. He was blushing as he said a few words and got down on one knee, held her hand and proposed to her.


    "...I lost my family at 3 years old... My older brother ran away from home... My mother and father was pushed off at the same cliff but their bodies were never found... and now... I''m alone."


    Lin Yu Yan sadly looked away from Gu Xiang and Chu Yang and clenched her hands to a fist because of the feeling she is experiencing at the moment. This was the first time she ever talked about her deep feelings.


    ''Why is it always with Han Bingwen?'' she thought.


    "Well... even if you don''t have them anymore, you have others," said Han Bingwen.


    "You have the ''people'' you saved. They look way happier now then the first time I''ve met them. You have friends from royal families, you have friends from the Mo pharmacy, You have the great eleven people you trained specifically and each one of them didn''t want to leave your side after this. You have Little Silver, Jingju, Mingli and..." said Han Bingwen. He grabs her hand which made Lin Yu Yan turn to face him.


    "...You have me," added Han Bingwen. He looked straight into her eyes. He went and grabbed her other hand and brought it to his face to kiss them both.


    Lin Yu Yan blushed. ''W-what''s happening right now!?''


    "You never answered me at the palace so I''ll ask again..." said Han Bingwen. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath before speaking again.


    "Let me stay by your side..."

 Chapter 118 Feelings

    "Let me stay your side¡­" asked Han Bingwen.


    "Ah¡­ umm¡­ uh¡­" Lin Yu Yan is panicking not knowing how to reply. ''How do I answer that!? It sounds like he''s proposing to me!''


    Han Mingli was playing hide a seek when his eyes landed on the two hearing his brother saying something so bold.


    ''My god! When did he become so brave!? Oooooo! What is your answer sister Yu Yan!?'' he thought excitedly waiting for her reply.


    It was the first time Han Bingwen have seen Lin Yu Yan panic and it was quite cute scene to him. He smiled and chuckled a little, waiting for her answer, and at the same time enjoying the new side of Lin Yu Yan.


    "W-well¡­" Lin Yu Yan finally said after a failed attempt to answer. "You can stay... I guess¡­" she was blushing, looked down, not knowing what to say. ''Gah!! It is unfair for you to do that to me!'' she thought.


    Han Bingwen was super happy and leaned in to hug Lin Yu Yan but Han Mingli interrupted by hugging her instead.


    "Your not alone, Sister Yu Yan!" said Han Mingli. "You have me!"


    Han Mingli felt how nervous Lin Yu Yan was and slipped in to help ease her.


    Lin Yu Yan was surprised to hear that and hugged Han Mingli back. "Thank you¡­"


    She squeezed him tight feeling the warmth from Mingli, healing the pain in her heart. Han Mingli said it pretty loud and Little Silver notice and got jealous. He ran over to Lin Yu Yan and gave her a hug as well.


    "You have me too!" said Silver.


    "Little Silver¡­"


    Lin Yu Yan then looked up, noticing that everyone was looking at her and smiled warmly, letting her know that she''s not alone.


    "We are all here for you," said Jin Baoyu.


    "We will always be there for you, Yu Yan!" said Meiying.


    "No way you are alone. The person who saved us? Of course we wouldn''t leave you, Master!" said Xie Rushi.


    Lin Yu Yan''s eyes got misty and closed her eyes to say, "Thank you, everyone." She had a beautiful smile warming up the atmosphere and everyone smiled with her. She gave Silver a tight squeeze and kissed him on the cheek.


    "I want one too¡­" said Kenzhi standing and fidgeting because he was a little afraid to ask her. Lin Yu Yan was surprised to that the serious Kenzhi also wanted a hug and a kiss but remembered he is still a child and gave it to him.


    "I didn''t get a kiss!" complained Han Mingli and Lin Yu Yan just sighed and gave him one.


    Han Bingwen was a little mad because he wanted to give Lin Yu Yan a hug but happy she is feeling well again. As everyone went back to celebrate, Lin Yu Yan stand in front of him and grab his hand to hear her say, "Thank you, Bingwen."


    ------


    "Are they still alive?" asked Lin Yu Yan. Han Bingwen behind her and they were talking to the guard of the prison.


    "Well... they wish they were dead..." said the guard, leading the way. He opens the door for Lin Yu Yan and Han Bingwen to see that the eleven were already there.


    Lin Yu Yan looked into the cage to see the five were suffering well.


    "Hmmm, 10 years of my suffering in 2 days?" she said out loud, nodding is satisfaction, looking at the pale faced people in the cell.


    "I''m glad everyone was able to make it," said Lin Yu Yan to the eleven. She then grabs the key from the guard and opens the cell where Wang Ning was in.


    "How have you been?" asked Lin Yu Yan.


    "..." he didn''t answer. His hands are chained to the wall. He has scars all over his body that in is the mid of healing.


    Everyone was surprised that the cream Li Dan E recently made is working well. Lin Yu Yan didn''t know what else they could use the evil five for so it was a good opportunity for Li Dan E to test her works.


    "Seems like it works well," said Li Dan E.


    "Good job. Never thought a healing cream would ever be made. Anyway..." Lin Yu Yan stood and got two people out of her spiritual space ring. The man with the mole and the fat man came out still tied up.


    "You three need to answer some questions," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "..You three are responsible for the fall of the Chu Empire," said Lin Yu Yan.


    Another light was seen and she grabbed the book from her space ring to show the proof. She gave the book to Chu Yang who was surprised and read the content with her eyebrows crossing as her eyes move on the pages.


    "I need to know... where is the Chu Emperor?" asked Lin Yu Yan.


    The man in the mole answered as soon as possible. "We left him. We took all the citizens, killed those who have resisted and left him at the center of the city."


    Chu Yang finished reading the book, closed it and grabbed the man with the mole''s shirt and said, "Where are the citizens of Chu!?"


    The man with the mole just looked at her and was thinking why this woman was angry at him. He started laughing, remembering why she looks so familiar to him.


    "Haha! Now I remember! You look a lot like the Chu Emperor! To bad! I sold them all in so many places I forgot!"

 Chapter 119 Isll Be Back

    "Haha! Now I remember! I was wondering why you looked so familiar!" said the man with the mole with no care.


    "You are the first general of Chu. Hahaha! The Chu Emperor never sent anyone to get you because he said he wanted to take care of us himself! He is such a coward and a weakling!" he shouted.


    Chu Yang was in shock. ''My brother wanted to defeat the enemy himself¡­? Wait¡­ then why did he lie to me!?''


    Chu Yang was on the verge to kill him but Gu Xiang stopped her from doing anything dangerous.


    "Sigh¡­ stupid people will always be stupid people. Wei Ru, Wu Lang, Kenzhi, turn around," said Lin Yu Yan, grabbing a sword out of her ring and slicing his stomach open. Everyone including the three which she told to turn around, watched as his guts fell out of him and while he gagged and twitched with bloodshot eyes as he watched his own guts spill out of him and lay on the ground steaming.


    The fat man watched in fear and peed in his pants knowing he was going to be next. Wang Ning was surprised but unfazed as he has seen so many guts spilled in his lifetime.


    General Lu puked from disgust, Lu Dao Fang looked away, and Gu Wang Shu and Li Muqiu passed out from shock.


    Lin Yu Yan cut him beautifully, not damaging any of his other organs. "Someone put it back," said Lin Yu Yan. Some of the ''people'' who were under Li Dan E helped put his guts back in and gave him medication to stay alive.


    The man with the mole was passed out and in 5 minutes put back together again. Even Lin Yu Yan was amazed by the skills Li Dan E have learned and taught to those under her.


    "Wake him up," said Lin Yu Yan.


    Peng Ai used her technique and splashed water on him to wake up. The man with the mole woke up to see his stomach was okay and sighed, glad it was only a dream, but went pale when he saw everyone in front of him with Lin Yu Yan holding a bloody sword.


    "Yeah, and it will happen again no matter what you do," said Lin Yu Yan smiling big and cold.


    "Y-your crazy!" said the man with the mole.


    "Only crazy when I have to be," she said back. "Oh and one more thing¡­. Execution. Tomorrow. Downtown. You all being alive will only remind me of my past."


    Lin Yu Yan turns around and says,"I appreciate the honesty today. Guards, pull out as many information as you can about the Chu Empire from these 3 bastards." Lin Yu Yan, Han Bingwen, and the eleven leave the room where the cries of a grown man echos behind them.


    --------


    They get to the first floor and into the banquet hall where they could discuss their next step.


    "I''m going back to my country," said Chu Yang. "I need to know what really happened."


    Everyone looked at her but many of them know they can''t go.


    "I understand some of you can''t go because this country needs you but¡­ I need answers," said Chu Yang.


    Xie Rong who was listening quietly stepped up to say, "I need to find my family. My sister said they were the only group from our village that was taken out at the border by the Chu Empire. I need to go."


    "It was my village that was also left at the border. I need to find my sister," said Wu Lang.


    Wei Ru remembers Wu Lang mentioning his sister once when they were first training at the forest. ''He made it sound like she died¡­ She''s still alive?'' Wei Ru thought, sad he was the only one who lost his family and looked down. Lin Yu Yan notice and pat him on the shoulder to reassure him that he is not alone just like how everyone else did for her.


    He looked up to see Lin Yu Yan smiling gently down to him making him tear up a bit but wiped it off right away because this was a very important issue being discussed so he wanted to pay attention.


    "I''ll go too," said Lin Yu Yan. Everyone was surprised because they thought Lin Yu Yan was going to stay and help the Wang Empire. "


    "I have helped enough, Haocun. If I keep helping you, your will keep relying on me. Not that I''m not okay with people relying on me but... because when I''m gone for good, what can you do without me?" she asked. He couldn''t answer as Lin Yu Yan has planned the overthrow of the emperor all herself, trained them and provided for them.


    "Don''t worry, you have your brothers to help you," she said reassure him that he can build the empire again.


    "Wang Emperor, I have the answer to your question¡­" said Gu Xiang.


    Wang Haocun looked over at him with a smile and kind eyes, knowing what his answer will be.


    "I can''t be the first general. I want to go to the Chu Empire to help Chu Yang," he said with determination.


    "I understand," said Wang Haocun. "But¡­ I hope you can come back soon¡­ because this position is for no one else but you."


    Gu Xiang was surprised and super happy. This is the first big achievement of is life but want to help the love of his life''s problems and gave up on the positions. To have Wang Haocun hold the position just for him made him even more joyful.


    "I''ll be back!"

 Chapter 120 Execution 1

    It was the afternoon, the sky is grey and seven people, roped together, walked up on the gallows as the whole town watched and scorn at them.


    The Wang princes, The generals including Gu Xiang, Jin Baoyu and Lin Yu Yan walked up after them and stood in front of the crowd to give a speech before the execution starts.


    "Everyone¡­ I am glad our time of hardships and despair is finally over," said Wang Haocun.


    "I want to take this opportunity to properly to apologize."


    Everyone was confused as to why he is apologizing when he was the one who took down the the evil emperor. Even Lin Yu Yan was confused to hear him start speaking.


    "Seven¡­ actually today, it has been eight years since the rebel of the strongest general in the Wang Empire, Lu Tian Jie. During the rebellion, I have been sent out to take down the other party. Being the naive, eleven year old child I was, I listen to my father. I lead an army only to find myself the last man standing as I watched the Lu Tian Jie, the greatest general of all time, take down the soldiers, one by one¡­"


    Wang Haocun slowly explained how the whole situation all started in great detail.


    "I confronted him, held the sword, trembling in fear, as I try and luge forward only to fail at swinging the sword. He¡­ looked at me in the eyes and said, "you are too young to die," and left as if my encounter was nothing¡­.


    The army he lead, betrayed him and I watched as he fought for his life. The look on his face was not an evil one. It was one with revenge¡­ I have recently found out, my father''s concubine, Li Muqiu, has killed his wife, pushed her off the cliff. His brother, Lu Dao Fang and the wife his father, General Lu, appointed as his official wife, Gu Wang Shu, planned the situation and also killed Lu Tian Jie, the same why his wife have been killed," said Wang Haocun.


    Lin Yu Yan listened carefully, waiting to hear what the Wang Emperor wanted to hear next.


    "Though the whole situation was chaotic¡­ I¡­ made the decision to run away. I¡­" Wang Haocun clenched his fist.


    "I ran away from my responsibility and the crown prince of Wang. I¡­ hated the fact that so many people have to rely on me and how the expectation for me is so great. I''m afraid¡­ I might disappoint you all one day and so I ran away," said Wang Haocun. He looked down as the crowd was silent, listening to every word he said.


    "But¡­ I found someone. I never felt like this for someone. She listened to my worries, she gave me advice, she held my hand as I had to make a decision to give up my freedom to help others. She told me her worries and I thought with no hesitation, ''I want to help her. I want her to rely on me,'' and that''s when I realized¡­ this is why people become king. For the first time in my life, I wanted to make a life better. I started listening to others and kept thinking, ''I want to help them.'' The love of my life and I ended up relying on each other for everything and helped others who are in need of help. We both felt happy to know we are needed in this way.


    I¡­ didn''t know if I was ever coming back to this Empire. But she made me realize that I have to, because my people need me and¡­ I needed my people. I want to make this¡­ I mean our Empire great again and I need your help.


    I''m sorry for running away and you don''t have to forgive me for doing that but¡­ I hope you can accept me as you new Emperor as we build our empire to be the greatest of our time!" said Wang Haocun, loud and clear as he bows down deeply to apologize to the people of Wang.


    "Don''t worry!" shouted a citizen. "At least you came back!"


    "Live long the New Emperor!" said another.


    "We never gave up on you even when you were pronounced dead!" said another.


    And one by one, each civilian spoke out loud and cheered for the life of Wang Haocun. He almost couldn''t contain his tears but he is in front of his citizens and held it in.


    "Thank you!" he said, deeply bowing once again. He then introduces Jin Baoyu as his fiance and everyone cheered for the woman to was able to convince the prince to come back.


    Wang Ping made a speech of him taking part of the responsibility as prince as well as Wang Haobin, who also apologize for being such an asshole for all his life.


    "And now¡­" continued the Wang Haocun. "It is time for the execution."


    A guard walks up and reveals all the crimes the seven has committed. Especially for Wang Ning, his was long and the guard took at least 20 minutes to finish.


    "Any last words?" the guard finally said.


    "I will kill you in my next life, Lin Yu Yan!" said the man with the mole.


    "My men will come after you!" said the fat man.

 Chapter 121 Execution 2

    Lin Yu Yan who sat up at the gallows, only to listened to everyone speech, looked up to see the man glare at her. She walked over to him and a paper appeared in her hand from her space ring.


    "Do you know what this is?" she asked.


    The man with the mole looked at the paper and recognize it. It was the paper made out of a witch tree, aka, the willow tree, which he used for the slave contract.


    "I found an alternative way to get rid of them," said Lin Yu Yan. There was one person who didn''t cancel the contract only because she knew this might happen. Kenzhi walks up and smeared his blood over hers and can feel the contract change. Lin Yu Yan immediately burns it with her new skill she learned, the soul fire, and Kenzhi was perfectly fine.


    "H-how!? How do you know how to use that!?"


    "Something YOU don''t need to know," said Lin Yu Yan, placing the bag on his head as she pushed off the man with the mole off the ledge and watches as he struggle to free himself and dies.


    "Next!" she yells.


    Everyone was satisfied for his death yet terrified for the lack of emotion they felt from Lin Yu Yan when the man was pushed off.


    "I can finally see Lin Feng Yue again¡­" said Wang Ning and it stopped Lin Yu Yan from going back to her seat as she turns around and says one last thing to him.


    "...I did say it was an ATTEMPT."


    Before he was able to fully understand and process the new information, the guard placed the bag over his head and pushed him off and everyone watched as he struggle to live.


    His last thoughts were, ''She''s really not dead!'' but died a few moments after.


    "I¡­ I will get you Lin Yu Yan! I will kill you and haunt you for the rest of your life!" said Li Muqiu.


    "Hmm¡­ you really are stupid," Lin Yu Yan said as she had to lightly show her the bluish flame created in her hand same as she did with the man with the mole.


    "This right here is call a soul fire, any fire created by spiritual energy. The reason why it exist and created is so it will get rid of the dead souls and prevent them from reincarnating. That is why, that man''s eyes opened wide, in fear."


    "W-what!?" said Li Muqiu and her head gets covered. It interrupted her thought but Li Muqiu was able to say what she wanted to say.


    "Even if I don''t get my revenge, I still have someone to do it for me!" she said before the guard lets her go.


    Gu Wang Shu just glares at Lin Yu Yan. ''Why didn''t I kill her before!? Only if I knew I would end up like this!''


    "Don''t glare at me. This was bound to happen because all you did was evil things. This was never my fault," Lin Yu Yan said, shrugging her shoulders. The guard covers her face and pushed her off and soon her body stopped struggling.


    The fat man was crying and kept yelling, "I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die!"


    Every citizen was disgusted by the change of behavior this guy had, especially the ''people'' who were under him. Some even shouted, "BOOOOO!" because so many people died because of him.


    "Tsk. Tell that to the people you kill when you meet them in the after life," said Lin Yu Yan as the guard puts on the bag and lets him go.


    The last two was General Lu and Lu Dao Fang. They both looked exhausted and pale but at least they were both ready for this moment.


    "Yu Yan¡­ I''m sorry. I know my apology won''t be enough for all the things you gone through but I still wanted you to know¡­ Your grandfather is sorry!" General Lu said as the guard placed a bag over his head.


    "I really do deserve this," said Lu Dao Fang. He looked straight into Lin Yu Yan''s eyes as the bag slowly covered his head and said, "I''m sorry for never being an uncle you wished for and for me being such an asshole. I never found mine but... I hope you find your happiness, Yu Yan''er."


    And the guard pushed both of them off and everybody watched as they body slowly stop moving and stand still.


    Lin Yu Yan was the most surprised to hear that from her uncle. He could understand Lin Yu Yan a bit and after the days of torture, he realized a few things about why the outcome of his life ended like this. Lin Yu Yan''s face went dark.


    "It is finally over! Live long the Wang Empire!" said Gu Xiang loudly and proudly with his hand sticking up in the air.


    "Live long the Wang Empire!" said the other 3 guards, following up on him.


    "Live Long the Wang Empire!" said all the citizens, cheering and crying for joy to officially announce the end of the dark days.


    Lin Yu Yan walked off first as everyone celebrated. No one notice but Han Bingwen, who went after her, held the hopeless little girl in his arms, as she trembles in emotions, and soak his clothing in her tears.

 Chapter 122 Time to leave

    The sky was clear, the sun was shining and the whole city was at the entrance of the city to say goodbye to those who are leaving.


    Lin Yu Yan, Silver, Meiying, Wu Lang, Xie Rong, Chu Yang, Gu Xiang, Kenzhi, Peng Ai, Wang Ping, and the Han brothers are ready to leave to go to the Chu Empire.


    Most of the citizens are there to say goodbye to Wang Ping and Gu Xiang, while a small percentage of them were there for the others. All the citizens believe it was Wang Haocun who saved them from the evil emperor and Lin Yu Yan made it that way since she doesn''t want people''s attention on them.


    Xie Rushi, Luo Bojing, Mo Tianhua, a few children, Li Dan E, all of the new students Li Dan E is teaching, Her brother Li Ji E and his army are also tagging along with them.


    For the past few weeks now, Li Dan E is now on her own, researching on making new medicine. Because of the amount of people she wants to help, she needs more people to help her and many of students under Li Dan E are the ''people'' who were also saved by Lin Yu Yan.


    Wang Haocun and Jin Baoyu is a little disappointed they couldn''t directly say goodbye to Lin Yu Yan personally because she didn''t want attention. People were going to start to react differently if an Emperor were to treat someone as if they were above them.


    Mo Chung Da and some of the Doctors came to say goodbye to Lin Yu Yan. Lin Yu Yan never gave him a proper thanks for all the things he has done for her when she first showed up so she secretly handed him a bag with a very special item inside.


    "It''s thanks for all the things you have done, Master Mo. I remember you are still stuck on 5-star Martial Emperor. This should help you move to the next level," said Lin Yu Yan.


    He opened the bag to find a Level 3 Cultivation pill. He was surprised and confused how this clever girl made this pill. Pills are legendary he didn''t want to accept it and wanted the youth to grow instead of an old man. "You¡­"


    But he was interrupted by Lin Yu Yan who wanted him to have it, "Take it. We have more." Winking at him and smiling brightly.


    He was always confused as to why the group of people she brought that night grew so fast. ''I see¡­ it was these pills¡­ No, it was the confidence Lin Yu Yan gave them to become such hard workers. They have luck but hard work is what made them so strong right now."


    He sighed and looked at the pill, still thinking how unbelievable this little girl was at age 14.


    They say their goodbyes and head on their way. The reason why Xie Rushi and the others are here for the small journey is because Lin Yu Yan needed her to be in charge of the house in the Unknown Forest.


    Wang Ping walked next to Lin Yu Yan and said to her, "What did she mean by she has someone else to revenge her?"


    "Ah¡­ Li Muqiu?" said Lin Yu Yan. But that''s when she looked at him in surprised and asked, "Did you really forgot about her?"


    "Who? Who are you talking about?" asked Wang Ping.


    Han Bingwen and his brothers on the other side of Lin Yu Yan was also confused as to who she was talking about.


    "Really¡­?" Lin Yu Yan was so mad for the person. ''Even her brother forgot about her,'' thought Lin Yu Yan.


    "I''m talking about Wang Tingshi," she finally said.


    Wang Ping paused. His eyes and mouth opened wide. He couldn''t believe he forgot about his own sister. "I can''t believe I forgot about her!" he said out loud.


    "I did too, until Li Muqiu said that to me yesterday," Lin Yu Yan said.


    Everyone overheard their conversation and eyes wide open because they all forgot about her. They start to worry that she might be capable to revenge her mother.


    "But I had another use for her," said Lin Yu Yan. Everyone turn heads to face Lin Yu Yan wondering, ''How is letting Wang Tingshi go, a good thing?''


    "I was thinking, ''What allies does Li Muqiu has?'' She may be other allies within other nobles since royals and nobles interact with each other but I''m sure since she was with the slave traders, there''s a high chance there are more allies within that area. It will be easier to find all the slave traders and destroy the market if I let her go play for a while."


    Everyone nodded in agreement thinking it makes sense and it is less work for all of them.


    "Yu Yan," said Li Dan E. She walked up next to Lin Yu Yan after Wang Ping fell behind and started speaking about some information.


    "So about the healing cream¡­" and Li Dan E was explaining the formula trying to get advice on how to improve it. Meiying, Xie Rong, and Mo Tianhua joined in and the conversation flowed. Everyone''s heads were spinning hearing complicated words and even Li Dan E''s students have trouble understanding.


    But at the same time, everyone was impressed, especially General Li and his soldiers, at how well these teens know so much about medicine and is very knowledgeable about herbs and spiritual plants.

 Chapter 123 Intruder?

    "How about¡­" said Bingwen. Even Han Bingwen got into the conversation and suggested to use an herb that surprised Lin Yu Yan.


    "What? You know about it too?" she asked. Lin Yu Yan didn''t really feel comfortable around him anymore since the time he comfort her yesterday. She is still embarrassed that he has seen her like that.


    "I had to travel a lot and most of the injuries I have are too great for the medications in stores to heal so I decided to learn how to heal myself," he said.


    "Yeah, my brother is so knowledgeable!" said Han Mingli.


    "Oh, wow," said Lin Yu Yan. "Then how about¡­ " then Lin Yu Yan asked about the poison Wang Ping had a couple months back that almost took his life.


    "Hmmm¡­ I think I would¡­" and Han Bingwen explains it how he would do it perfectly. Even the others were surprised. It was obviously not done the same way as Lin Yu Yan as she was testing her own blood to see if her blood was the reason why she can heal faster than normal people.


    "Yeah, so I made the same spiritual herb drink but because Wang Ping was really weak at that time, I wasn''t sure if he would survive. So I added a little bit of my blood, which I don''t know if it was going to work, to test something in my blood. Sorry, Wang Ping!" Lin Yu Yan said to Wang Ping as he stands behind her to listen to her explanation. He was shocked he was used as an experience.


    ''Why are you testing your blood?'' thought Kenzhi. He honestly think there is something about her that reminds him of his family.


    "Wang Ping was at the last stage of the poison which is why he couldn''t drink it and why I was testing something. So I did mouth to mouth and luckily, the antidote worked as you can see, Wang Ping is good," said Lin Yu Yan.


    Everyone felt a chill in the air for a split second before it was normal. They looked around and notice Han Bingwen looking down¡­ coldly. The air got cold and dark and everyone felt a chill up their back.


    ''Sh!t! What the hell was that!?'' Lin Yu Yan thought. She can tell his mood was a little off. ''Was it something I¡­ oh...I''m pretty sure it was something I said¡­'' Lin Yu Yan didn''t know what to do.


    Wang Ping slowly moved away to keep him safe from Han Bingwen. ''I''m not dying today!''


    Han Jingju and Han Mingli looked and stared at him. It was the first time he actually got mad and couldn''t believe he''s mad in front of so many people. Everyone one slowly walked away and to the front as he stopped to process what Lin Yu Yan has said.


    Lin Yu Yan couldn''t think of anything and went to grab his hand and whispered to him in a sweet voice, "Are you okay?"


    Han Bingwen was still thinking when he heard a Lin Yu Yan''s voice in the sweetest way. His eyes widen and his face turned red and looked away from Lin Yu Yan so she wouldn''t see his face and said, "I''m okay."


    Lin Yu Yan was a little worried about him. Thought the air got chilly, his expression was sad but it seems something made him feel better.


    They started walking again and now at the back of the group. The closer they got to the house, the more suspicious the air felt. Lin Yu Yan ran up ahead of the group to check what this feeling was. Everyone ran after her wondering what was going on.


    "What the¡­?" Said General Li. There was an invincible wall he felt that covered his whole body for a split second and notice the area changed from bushes and trees to and entrance way.


    "A¡­ barrier?" he said. But everyone else was busy thinking about something else. The atmosphere here didn''t feel right.


    "What is it?" asked Peng Ai.


    "...The gate¡­ Someone tried to break in¡­" said Lin Yu Yan.


    "What!?" said Wu Lang.


    "Luckily, the gate did its job. But¡­ there''s no blood trail, no scent, no presence," said Lin Yu Yan.


    Lin Yu Yan tried to think of a possibility of who it might be. She then remembers the strange familiar presence she felt a while back when the slave traders were still alive. ''I¡­ think I know who it is¡­''


    "What is this?" said Xie Rong. He was walking around to find clues and notice a ripped cloth on the ground. He handed it over to Lin Yu Yan and she inspect it. ''Cotton? Like sheep cotton?'' she thought.


    "Ah! I think this is made of sheep wool!" said Chu Yang. "It is very common in my country to make clothing out of the sheep''s wool. It took awhile for me to be comfortable wearing ramie clothing here because I have always worn soft sheep''s wool¡­."


    "...Wait¡­" realized Chu Yang. "Why is it here?"


    "...Maybe someone from Chu came here¡­? Does that mean the empire is doing okay?" said Gu Xiang.


    "Smells kinda like grass and a weird flower smell¡­ maybe lavender?" said Kenzhi.


    "I don''t know. But the issue here is that no one else but my family and us knows where my house is¡­ Let''s hurry to the Chu Empire and find this person," said Lin Yu Yan.


    She places her hand on the gate to open it and the slight energy sweeps across the the area. General Li and his army was confused.


    "... What is this place¡­? It feels¡­ magical¡­"

 Chapter 124 Annoyed

    "... What is this place¡­? It feels¡­ magical¡­" said General Lu.


    "That''s what I thought too when I first got here, brother Ji E," said Li Dan E.


    "It amazes me everytime I see it," said Han Jingju looking at the gate.


    "Yep," nodded Xie Rong.


    "Right?" said Meiying.


    General Li has no idea what this energy he was feeling was. His army and him look for it before entering the through the gates and then felt a force through their body when they enter.


    The house was beautiful. It was an enormous house made up with so many rooms. The courtyard was beautiful and huge and can see some damages here and there from the practice and training the people here had. General Li was particularly interested in the defensive gate.


    "What is this?" asked General Li in excitement, hoping it was what he was what thinking about.


    "It''s a spiritual gate," said Lin Yu Yan. Her hand is currently on it, trying to figure out how to cancel the use of it.


    "Spiritual gate? What is that?" he asked.


    "Honestly, I don''t know. It''s something I made. Mostly used for defense, with some built in self-defence I embedded but still experimenting. If I wasn''t here, you all would be dead."


    "How does it recognize people?" General Li asked, interested in the use of the gate.


    "I change the wavelength of the spiritual energy I have embedded the gate with into a wave where it can read the different qi''s each one of you would have released into the gate. The issue is that I''m not going to be here so it''s best to remove it as it could injure the little ones going to school here but I can''t seem to find out how to do that..." Lin Yu Yan said with concern.


    General Li thought of a solution and said, "You can''t absorb it?"


    "Sadly, I can''t. Because of the many spiritual energy that has been released and absorbed into the gate which makes it difficult to absorb all of it and may take days, maybe months for me to match everyone''s. I can probably remove mine but it''s dangerous with so many different types and wavelength all the qi has which may lead to an explosion¡­"


    "...How about I make it or take over it?" he suggested.


    Lin Yu Yan was surprised. She couldn''t believe he actually said that. General Li''s army was out exploring the new place they were lead to and didn''t know their leader was going to do something crazy.


    "Let me hold your hand," Lin Yu Yan demanded.


    Li Dan E was also surprised. ''What is he doing? I remember him being a geek about legendary swords that can hold spiritual energy but him making a gate? Is that possible?''


    Lin Yu Yan checked his wavelength¡­ "It''s a small chance but it could work," she said. "But you can''t do it alone. Li Dan E, and¡­" Lin Yu Yan pointed to 8 other people in the group.


    She scan the others to see if anyone has the a close enough wavelength of qi just like Li Ji E and Li Dan E and 8 others had qi close enough to Li Ji E.


    "Okay, All of you¡­" Lin Yu Yan said as she closed the gates behind her, "Place both of your hand on the gates."


    "Uncle, what are we doing?" asked on of the men. He was about age 16 and called him uncle.


    "I need your help on something," General Li said.


    "I''m surprised, how did you know they were my family?" said Li Dan E as she place her hands on the gates.


    "Your family?" asked Lin Yu Yan.


    "They are my family on my mother''s side. My brother was their inspiration and followed him into the army. Sigh¡­ I''m so glad to see them again," smiled Li Dan E.


    Lin Yu Yan looked at Li Dan E''s face. ''I hope I feel that way when I meet¡­''


    "Cough!" but her thoughts were interrupted by someone coughing in pain. It was a girl, same age as Li Dan E, and she accidentally released her qi into the gate and the defence mechanism Lin Yu Yan has place, activated and attacked the girl.


    Lin Yu Yan rushed to stop it and Li Dan E came over to heal her right away. Lin Yu Yan was able to restore the flow of her qi and Li Dan E stopped the bleeding.


    "What did I do!?" shouted the little girl.


    "I SAID place your hand on the gate, not do anything else. The defence I embedded in the gate almost killed you!! ...sigh," she said. ''This is why I don''t work with people.''


    "Now, place your hands on the gate. Don''t do anything else. I''m not going to save the next one," Lin Yu Yan said as she jumped easily to the top of the gate.


    Everyone watched in awe as she flawlessly made it to the top of the 20 feet gate like it was nothing.


    "Okay. Listen carefully. I''m going to need you to release you energy-" but the girl who got hurt interrupted.


    "I just did that!" she yelled back.


    "MY GOD LISTEN!! F*cken idiots like you is what kills everyone around them!! I didn''t even finish my sentence, woman! SHUT THE F*CK UP AND LISTEN!" she said out loud. This is the point where Lin Yu Yan was getting even more annoyed but the others were a little happy Lin Yu yan is a little more expressive now that her revenge is over.


    ''Geez, people like them are annoying no matter what I tell them to. I just want to hurry up with the journey!'' thought Lin Yu Yan.


    The girl blushed in embarrassment and looked down in anger. The way Lin Yu Yan was speaking was very strange but everyone can tell she was getting annoyed and could understand bits and pieces of her strange way of talking.

 Chapter 125 Wesre off!

    "It''s fine. Trust her," said Li Dan E, reassuring her. The girl looked at her cousin and nodded her head and finally placed her hand on the gate once again.


    "ANYWAY," Lin Yu Yan said, annoyed. "Relax. Stay calm. Breath slowly as you CAREFULLY release you qi slowly in to the gate. Slowly let your qi intertwine with each other as I remove my spiritual energy from the top."


    They all listen carefully as the whole process happened. The only reason why Lin Yu Yan asked for 10 people to work together on this is because she wanted to speed up the process as she remember when she did it by herself.


    This time, It only took 15 minutes to finish the gate unlike the 3-4 hours Lin Yu Yan took to make it. It took another 15 minutes for the back gates and finished the job well.


    "Alright done," said Lin Yu Yan.


    General Li''s army is confused as to what just happened.


    "I''m a little disappointed that we are able to only make a level 10 gate, General Li," said Lin Yu Yan. "But at least it can defend against attacks, it just doesn''t have any attack modes the which is probably a good thing."


    General Li was very happy despite the harsh criticism he got from Lin Yu Yan. He has been interested in the these things since he was a little child and the fact he was able to make one made him super happy. Because there is literally no one in the world who knows how to make them, he was unable to convince his father his interest.


    "The only reason why this work is because you are compatible, General Li. No wonder you are so interested in this." Lin Yu Yan said as she got a book out of her ring.


    General Li held the book and was excited to read the context and learned new things but notice most of the pages are blank.


    "...What?" he asked as he looked at Lin Yu Yan.


    "Like I said, I only know a little. Just Like your sister, you have to find out more yourself. But think small first. Then gradually grow. This should help you start," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "I can''t-" he said, just to be interrupted by Lin Yu Yan.


    "Yes, Accept it. If you can''t. Prove to me that you can by finishing that book for me," she said.


    "Yes, master!" he said, eyes shining.


    "Don''t call me that!" Lin Yu Yan said angrily.


    Everyone particularly enjoyed this sight as General Li''s army knows how geeky he can get when it comes to this stuff.


    "I don''t have a name for this particular skill. When I''m back, you will have to tell me what it is," Lin Yu Yan said to General Li.


    "Yes!" said General Li.


    The girl who was being rude to Lin Yu Yan apologize and thanked her for the help. She really felt ashamed for acting like that in front of her. Lin Yu Yan said it was fine and also apologized for being very rude.


    Lin Yu Yan finally was able to go inside the house to get all of her things out so Xie Rushi can start planning for the place. She finally finished and started to walk away with The Han brothers, Gu Xiang, Wang Ping, Chu Yang, Peng Ai, Xie Rong, Kenzhi, Silver, Victoria and Knight, who exit out of the spiritual space ring, and Wu Lang.


    "I trust that you can make this a great place," Lin Yu Yan said to her. "It''s my gift for you, for listening to my selfish request by taking care of the children and everything in the house as I was busy training." Lin Yu Yan moved to the entrance of the gate not letting her deny her gift.


    "Master-" said Xie Rushi, confused as to the words Lin Yu Yan has said sounds very sad. Lin Yu Yan


    "I don''t know if I''m coming back with the rest. But I- I mean WE wouldn''t have done with your support. So¡­ I give you my house. It is now yours. I left a gift in your room so make good use of it. Luo Bojing, Take care of your family. Li Dan E and Mo Tianhua, teach those medical skills well and I have expectation to hear your names in the future. General Li, protect this place and advance on your studies. Train well, everyone. See you in the future!" she said as she leaves the area.


    The others followed behind as they all left with a smile and move to catch up. Lin Yu Yan was trying to get through the Unknown forest and into the Chu Empire as soon as possible. It''s midday, the gate issue and the travel to her house was a struggle with the amount of people accompanying them, which delayed their journey to the Chu Empire.


    They were all able to keep up but some of them had trouble maintaining their fast speed and try to match Lin Yu Yan but they kept going. Lin Yu Yan all of a sudden stopped on her tracks. She gave everyone a look and everyone understood and split up.


    They were being followed but the thing is that she knows who it was. Everyone looked at her mouthed the name and move quickly to hide. He wasn''t as good at hiding and following so Lin Yu Yan along with the Han brother''s easily detected him.


    The little boy stood where they were, wondering where the group went. He looked around and tried to detect them but felt nothing. When he turned around, Lin Yu Yan was glaring at him.


    "What did I say, Ru," she asked.

 Chapter 126 Sea King 1

    "What did I say, Ru," Lin Yu Yan asked.


    "But I want to go!" said the boy. It was Wei Ru and he followed them all the way from Taiyang City. Lin Yu Yan didn''t detect him before because of the amount of people around her but it was very clear he wasn''t trying to hide either.


    "Sigh¡­ it''s getting dark. I guess you have to go with us now," she sighed in disbelief.


    "Yes!" said Wei Ru, fist pumping the air.


    "But!" said Lin Yu Yan, warning him. "You must listen to me, got it?"


    "Yes, sister Yu Yan!" said Wei Ru, with the biggest smile on his face.


    Now with another person in their group, they head on to the border. As they were getting close, Lin Yu Yan notice something wrong with the air.


    "Wu Lang, perimeter," said Lin Yu Yan.


    Because Wu Lang can convert his energy to electricity, he can detect better than anyone in the group and went up ahead to check the perimeter.


    Meiying and Xie Rong was trying to figure out what this smell was as it was very familiar to them.


    "Something is happening at the border!" said Wu Lang.


    What separates the Chu Empire and the Wang Empire is that Long river that also goes through the Unknown forest. So the Unknown forest is cut in two parts, one in the Chu Empire, the other in the Wang.


    Everybody headed to the border between the Wang and Chu empire. At the border, there is a group of people fighting a Sea King. Sea Kings are rare and the fact that there is one directly at the border in fresh water is even more unbelievable.


    There were two men, a woman, and a little boy fighting against the Sea King. The little boy had beautiful long black hair and green eyes and the woman wore a simple outfit but it doesn''t hide her beauty to the world.


    She has round eyes, pale skin and beautiful brown hair. Unlike Lin Yu Yan who has sharp black eyes, sleek black hair, and a beautiful body, this woman would still considered high in beauty list. She was protecting the little boy and observing the situation as the two other men with them were fighting the Sea king. They were struggling but still managing to stay alive.


    "Silver, Victoria, Knight. Get in the ring," Lin Yu Yan said. She looked at the boy and girl observing them because of the feeling she had she needs to know them for some reason. Especially the little boy with black long hair.


    The three understood and know who the little boy is. The face Lin Yu Yan made was a face of planning so they moved quickly and carefully back into the the ring as she moved forward.


    "Chu Yang, Gu Xiang, and Wang Ping, act like you guys are the leader of this group when we approach and save them. The rest will go and fight off the Sea King," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Yes!" the three said and head our first.


    "The rest of us, fight with minimum energy, especially you three, Wu Lang, Peng Ai and Kenzhi. We don''t want them, especially the woman and the little boy, to know our true strength. I''ll let you guys know when to go," said Lin Yu Yan. Lin Yu Yan looked at the Han brothers already knowing they were fighting using minimal effort so she didn''t have to remind them.


    She stood in front of the group to wait for Gu Xiang and Chu Yang to get in position.


    "Go!" Lin Yu Yan shouted.


    Gu Xiang and Chu Yang were able to move the two men out of the way as well as Wang Ping was able to block water technique from the Sea Kind towards the woman and the little boy.


    The others speedily went and attack the Sea King. The Sea King is a large dragon-like animal that usually lives in the deep salty sea but this one is a strange color.


    "Who are you!?" said the woman. The woman actually inspected Wang Pings clothing and recognize his face.


    "Are you... the 3rd prince of Wang?" she asked.


    Wang Ping was surprised she knows. "I am."


    "Careful! Its skin is very tough!" said one of the men.


    Lin Yu Yan looked at the sea king and felt something is off with this creature. As the others are defending, Lin Yu Yan notice some burn marks and scratches and missing patches freshly made. The Sea King''s face looks exhausted but it strives to live.


    "Sister Yu Yan!" said Silver, telepathically.


    "What is it?" she said.


    "The Sea king¡­ he''s in distress," said Victoria.


    "Someone made him this way. There''s no why a salt water creature swam all the way here. Someone placed them here," said Knight.


    "I think so too. This is not normal he is severely injured," Lin Yu Yan said to them.


    "Yu Yan. Something is not right," said Peng Ai, who is next to her. Peng Ai is looking at the Sea King with pain in her eyes. "He''s in pain¡­" tears rolled down her eyes. "I can hear his voice¡­ and he''s in pain!"


    Lin Yu Yan can also feel the pain in the Sea King''s face but surprised Peng Ai can feel it too, let alone, hear it. ''Ah, I think it''s because she was blessed by the Water god.''


    "Everyone! Don''t kill it! Something is not right! Knock him out somehow!" said Lin Yu Yan.


    "I got it!" said Xie Rong. "Stand back, everyone!"


    Everyone backed away, far from the Sea King, as Xie Rong swiftly moved around throwing small sleeping gas bombs around it.


    "Perfect!"

 Chapter 127 Sea King 2

    "Perfect!" said Lin Yu Yan as she moves away to stick with the others.


    "What''s going on?" said the little boy.


    "It''s sleeping gas," said Kenzhi.


    "Sleeping gas?" asked the two men and woman.


    "The sleeping gas is made from poppy seeds, grind up into a powder and compressed with some pressure so it would explode into air from a strong impact," said Xie Rong, moving to join the others after he was done.


    They waited for the smoke to clear and could hear a big splash among the smoke assuming the gas worked but felt a heat wave blast within the sleeping gas. It cleared up the smoke and everyone walked up to find that the sea king is gone.


    Lin Yu Yan knows where the sea king is and only didn''t go to it straight away so the people they recently met would know her strength. She looked over to see that the child with the woman both walked over to the sea king right away.


    Lin Yu Yan looked a little over at them and that only confirmed her suspicion for the two even more. ''I can feel the mark on her shoulder. It really is the divine black turtle¡­''


    The little boy felt someone''s eyes on him and turned to see that Lin Yu Yan walking towards them. Lin Yu Yan notice she looked at him for to long and moved her eyes to look at the sea king just to find the sea king is actually a sea snake.


    Lin Yu Yan stood next to Quan Su Wen and Quan Yi Ying. She could smell a faint familiar smell and thought, ''...lavender?''


    But her attention quickly moved to the sea snake. "What''s going on?" Lin Yu Yan said as she carefully picked up the sea snake.


    "Meiying, Xie Rong, Peng Ai," she got the three to look at it a little longer and notice the this was the same creature they just fought against.


    "Meiying, heal it as much as possible," said Wang Ping.


    "What are you guys doing? We should kill it right away," said one of the men.


    "No, there is something wrong with it. Other creatures and spiritual animals might be affected the same way too. We need to carefully inspect it. If something really is making a creature like this feel this much pain, something is wrong," said Lin Yu Yan.


    The little boy was surprised to hear other people care for spiritual animals and other creatures. ''I can see the seriousness in her eyes...''


    "I''ll take care of it," offered Peng Ai.


    Peng Ai carefully grabbed the sea snake from Lin Yu Yan as Meiying grabbed some herbs to see if they work on the sea snake. For some reason, the sea snake really likes the feeling of Peng Ai''s aura around him and felt more relaxed. Meiying was able to place a few wrappings on him but Peng Ai''s spiritual energy was able to heal him.


    "Anyway, I haven''t introduced myself to you guys. I am the third prince of the Wang Empire, Wang Ping," he introduced himself to them.


    "This is the first general of Wang, Gu Xiang," said Wang Ping, introducing Gu Xiang.


    "It''s nice to meet you, I''m Quan Su Wen. The boy is Quan Yi Ying," said the woman.


    "I''m Tang Hongwu. This is Soo Tien-Kai," said Tang Hongwu.


    Quan Su Wen got weak and fell over as they were talking.


    "Master! Are you okay?" said Soo Tien-Kai. He went to check on her to make sure she is alright.


    "I''m fine¡­" said Quan Su Wen.


    Lin Yu Yan went over to her side and notice something is wrong with her flow of qi.


    "Why are you out here? You''re sick," asked Lin Yu Yan.


    Quan Su Wen looked at Lin Yu Yan in surprised she was able to find that out.


    "Where are you guys headed?" asked Wang Ping.


    "We were on our way to the Wang Empire but have been stopped by the sea king," said Tang Hongwu.


    Lin Yu Yan recognizes the outfits the two men were wearing and asked, "Are you two from... the Medical sect.?"


    Tang Hongwu was surprised and answered, "Yes¡­ we are. How did you know?"


    "Master Mo mention to me that different branches have the same style clothing just in different color to differentiate each branch," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "You know Master Mo?" asked Tang Hongwu.


    "I do. Is it okay if you can tell us why we are headed to the Medical sect. in Taiyang city?," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "We heard some rumors that someone has healed the Third prince and was from that branch of the Medical sect. in Taiyang City. We were heading there to see if it was true but it seems it is, which is why we were surprised to see the Third Prince is really is fine," said Soo Tien-Kai.


    "Well, she''s right here," said Wang Ping. Lin Yu Yan glared at him saying, ''I''m trying to look like a soldier protecting you!!'' Wang Ping flinched.


    "You did!? You''re a doctor?" said Quan Yi Ying in surprised, looking at Lin Yu Yan.


    "Well... not really. Just someone who coincidentally was able to make an antidote," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "By the way, I''m Lin Yu Yan," introduced Lin Yu Yan.


    ''Lin?'' thought Quan Su Wen. ''This must be coincidental.''


    "I can heal you but I need a proper examination. We are on our way to the main city of the Chu Empire. Is it closer?" she asked.


    Chu Yang answers for her instead, "We''re closer to Feng city. If we keep up the pace, we might make it by nightfall."


    "Alright, I hope you all can keep up because we''ll be moving fast. Do you need help Quan Su Wen?" asked Lin Yu Yan.


    "I think I''ll be fine," said Quan Su Wen.


    "Some with you, Quan Yi Ying?"


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 128 Shes like... Me? 1

    "Yes!" said Quan Yi Ying.


    "Okay, Let''s go!" and they start moving. A few minutes go by as Lin Yu Yan just started off at a slow pace.


    ''They are fast!'' thought Tang Hongwu.


    ''I can barely keep up!'' thought Soo Tien-Kai.


    ''Hmmm¡­ they didn''t joke about keeping up with them,'' thought Quan Su Wen. ''But that lady¡­ how did she know where Feng City is when she''s from the Wang Empire? She looks oddly familiar¡­''


    She stares at Chu Yang''s back as she thought this. Soo Tien-Kai slowed down to speak to Quan Su wen who was behind him. "Doesn''t that lady¡­ remind you of the first general?" he whispers.


    "Now that you mention it¡­ she does¡­ but the general went missing years ago when the attack happened..." thought Quan Su Wen.


    "I think it is her," said Quan Yi Ying.


    "Why is she back? Didn''t the emperor say she left us for good?" said Tang Hongwu.


    Lin Yu Yan turns around and notices the four talking but also breathing really hard keeping up with them.


    ''Really? We''re going even less than a quarter of our normal speed?'' thought Lin Yu Yan.


    She stopped and said, "Gu Xiang, carry Tang Hongwu. Jingju, can you carry Soo Tien-Kai. Chu Yang, please carry Quan Su Wen. Wu Lang, carry Quan Yi Ying. At this rate, we will never make it in town on time."


    The other four were confused. ''We were really that slow?''


    Though they denied the help, the four were convinced to be carried the rest of the way and were amazed as to how much faster they really are. Lin Yu Yan and the rest went at least 4 times the speed they were going before.


    ''W-Wha!? How can they be this fast!? The others are carrying us and they are still going faster then us!?'' thought Tang Hongwu.


    "Yu Yan, I found something on the sea snake," said Meiying as she caught up and handed her something. It was a needle, like the ones Lin Yu Yan used to fix and heal people''s flow of spiritual energy and/or extract poison. Lin Yu Yan notice a mark on the needle.


    ''It''s a¡­ turtle¡­?'' and thinks it has something to do with Quan Su Wen. It looks similar to the mark on her shoulder.


    "Thanks," Lin Yu Yan said as she placed the needle into her space ring.


    They did occasionally encountered animals and other spiritual animals along the way but managed to escape especially with the speed they were going at. It was nightfall and sadly these encounters made their journey longer and had them rest for the night.


    They set up a camp and some went hunting for the night to get fresh meat and got a couple of fish and a nice boar. Lin Yu Yan made some delicious food using the seasonings and herbs she has brought with her.


    Quan Su Wen was surprised why the food taste so good. ''Is¡­ she like me?''


    "Hmmm!? I never tasted food this delicious before!?" said Tang Hong Wu.


    "What is this¡­?" said Soo Tien-Kai who was already stuffing his face with food.


    Quan Su Wen wanted to test something that only she knows about, "Is this seasoned with salt, rosemary¡­ with a squeeze of lemon?" she asked but only Lin Yu Yan could understand because she was speaking in English.


    "What did you say?" asked Quan Yi Ying.


    "Huh? Are you speaking gibberish?" said Kenzhi.


    "Yes¡­" Lin Yu Yan answered back in English. She was so surprised and it made everything clear to her, ''Reincarnated too?''


    Quan Yi Ying had no idea what''s going on and Quan Su Wen asked Lin Yu Yan, "Can we speak privately?" in English.


    "Uh¡­ Yeah¡­" said Lin Yu Yan in surprised.


    "Where are you going?" asked Quan Yi Ying.


    "We''re just going out here for a bit to talk," said Quan Su Wen in chinese, reassuring him.


    "Okay¡­ be safe," he added.


    Wu Lang and Wei Ru looked at each other an whispered, "What was that? They were speaking in a different language or something¡­"


    The two girls walk into the dark forest and sat by the river as the moon shine down on them brightly.


    "So¡­ reincarnation?" asked Lin Yu Yan, in english.


    "Yep¡­ We should speak in english just in case someone hears us," saud Quan Su Wen.


    "Hmm¡­ I see. Is it okay if I asked¡­ how you ended up here?" asked Lin Yu Yan.


    Quan Su Wen explained she was in the middle of buying her otome game when she got hit by a truck. She didn''t walk into the crosswalk, she was pushed. Before she left the world, she found out her stepmother is the person who pushed her.


    Her stepmother is an evil person and killed her so the step-mother and her daughter can inherit her father''s company and left her younger sister behind. Luckily, she found out early before her death that they were planning something already and found her father''s will and hopefully her younger sister would find it and bring justice to her death.


    "Wow¡­ I guess the same thing happened to me but.." and Lin Yu Yan explained about her life and how her best friend killed her because she misunderstood the relationship between her and her boyfriend.


    "Wow¡­ that''s rough," Quan Su Wen said.


    "But what happen to your life here? The fact that you have this life is because the original owner is dead right?" asked Lin Yu Yan.


    "You too? I got here about a month ago. The owner''s family doesn''t like her. She has 3 older sisters and 3 older brothers who bully her because she was born an good-for-nothing. I was able to fix my qi but it''s not stable as you can tell. I heard rumors from the Taiyang city that an unknown doctor was able to heal the prince from a poison gain his ability back," she said.


    "I see¡­" said Lin Yu Yan.

 Chapter 129 Shes like... Me? 2

    "Again, the official wife of my father hates me to my core because my mother was his first wife and died when my younger brother was born. He got sick but found out he was actually poisoned. My grandmother and my brother are the only two people who loved me and recently my grandmother have gotten sick as well," said Quan Su Wen.


    Lin Yu Yan looked at Quan Su Wen and listened carefully to her story.


    "I¡­ wish you can help heal them. I will give you anything! Please save them!" she said begging Lin Yu Yan.


    "They were the only one the original owner ever loved and ''I'' loved as well," said Quan Su Wen.


    "It''s okay¡­ I will save them tomorrow when we arrive Feng city," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "By the way¡­ why are you headed to Feng City?" asked Quan Su Wen. Fend City is where the Chu Palace is located.


    "Well¡­ for Chu Yang," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Chu!?" said the surprised Quan Su Wen. ''So that woman really is the first general!''


    "Yes, a Chu. It''s been about eight years since the incident and she was able to break free from the slave market and see if her country is safe," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "She was a slave¡­! But the Chu Emperor said something else to us, saying she ran away to live her life, without reason. A lot of people started to get suspicious that she was the one who caused their suffering."


    "...That''s not good."


    "But many people know it''s not true, especially the people close to her, because they know how much she loves her country."


    "Then we may still have a chance¡­ By the way, what has your family done to you?" said Lin Yu Yan.


    Quan Su Wen was surprised and curious why she was so interested in the situation and asked, "Why do you want to know?"


    "Well¡­" said Lin Yu Yan. She looked at her and can feel a mixture of spiritual energy in her.


    "One reason I asked why is because you have 2 different spiritual energy inside of you¡­ like what I used to have," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "...I thought so. Wait¡­ used to have?"


    "I guess after you resolve the previous owner''s regrets, it should either go away or your body will naturally absorb it. A little bit of the old Lin Yu Yan is still inside me because she still has unfinished business to her so call dead parents and missing brother but slowly, it is disappearing," she said to her.


    "...That makes sense. Sometimes I feel like it''s not me when I''m involved in a tough situation." She kind of trembles in fear that she might not be the person she thought she is.


    "I do too. But I just¡­ kinda accept that both are me. I think the old Lin Yu Yan is okay too, with us now being the same person and all."


    "... will that happen to me?" she asked Lin Yu Yan in concern.


    "If you set your mind to it. I''m sure the old Quan Su Wen feels the same way."


    Quan Su Wen just realized that is what she needed to think and soon her body just naturally used bot spiritual energy.


    "I feel better already¡­"


    "But someone or something badly damage a part of your qi. I would need to fix it when we get to Feng City," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Thanks..." Quan Su Wen said, looked down andstarted thinking a bit more about her life here and wonder what she would do now that it''s becoming more of a reality in her mind.


    "Don''t worry. It seems these things happen for a reason. At least that is what my heart says and my mind follows."


    They both gave each other a smile and started talking about the good times in their modern world.


    "Oh, I am very curious¡­ How did you get a contract with the divine black turtle?" ask Lin Yu Yan.


    "You know?" said Quan Su Wen in surprised. "Well¡­ He was getting chased but my¡­I mean the Quan family. He is originally from the North Continent but my family captured the divine black turtle ¡­ brought him to the Central continent. He has been imprisoned by them for the past seven years. I released him but he was too weak and we made a contract so he can get his strength in order for him to go back home."


    "I see... you are a very loving person," said Lin Yu Yan. "We should go back. I pretty sure they can hear us talking and confuse it as an alien language. It''s fun to tease them. I can see why they call you master."


    Lin Yu Yan can feel the two madical sect. hiding close around the area. She offered her hand to help Quan Su Wen get up from the ground.


    "I feel the same. Even the third prince acted accordingly, not judging a book by it''s cover. Not even the nobles of Chu acts like this," said Quan Su Wen, accepting the offer by grabbing Lin Yu Yan''s hand to get up.


    They both walk back the to camp and have a good rest for the night.


    "Oh, I was very curious about it¡­ umm¡­ why do you where a mask?" asked Quan Su Wen.


    "It''s because¡­ I don''t like my face," said Lin Yu Yan.


    ----


    The next morning, Lin Yu Yan woke up really early to go hunting for the group and find more food as the food was so good last night, everyone finished the food.


    She was able to finally have time for herself as she walks around the area and find some new herbs she wanted to try for her elixirs she never gotten to make yet.


    Lin Yu Yan then heard a shout back at camp.


    "Shengwu! Stop!"

 Chapter 130 Brother 1

    "Shengwu! Stop!"


    Lin Yu Yan was casually walking back to camp to hear Quan Su Wen yell and all of a sudden, sensing so many people''s presence surrounding them.


    ''What? I didn''t feel them earlier? They must be very skilled!'' Lin Yu Yan thought and felt a slight of excitement despite the situation her comrades were in and rush to see what is happening.


    Han Bingwen, Han jingju and Han Mingli were the only three who were not captured by the unknown group. They stood up together as the group surrounded them in a flash.


    Gu Xiang looked carefully at him and recognize his face, "You''re the man who showed me the cave! Do you remember me?" said Gu Xiang, struggling to get free.


    "Who? What are you talking about? This is the first time I''m seeing you?" said the man. ''Who is this guy... his face is so familiar to that evil woman...'' but it''s true, he has never seen him before.


    Now that the man said that, he might be right, ''He looks like him but that was years ago¡­ yet he looks the same from back then¡­ If he is not him, then who is he? He is like a younger version of that person...'' thought Gu Xiang.


    "Brother Shengwu! Wait!" said Tang Hongwu.


    "Hold up!" said Soo Tien-Kai.


    "Shengwu, stop!" said Quan Su Wen. She tried to stop him but he kept interrupting her.


    "Su Wen, stay back! I''ll take care of this," said Shengwu. "Surrender now!"


    "We will not surrender when we did nothing wrong," said Han Jingju. He''s the brother who can speak well during situations like this but it seems this Shengwu guy was not having it.


    "Tsk. Did nothing wrong!? Hired by the Quan family to kill a family member!? You''re saying that is not wrong!?" said Shengwu.


    "Captain Tang! We''re clear," said one of the men. Clear as in there is no one else but these three left to capture.


    "I''ll take care of this," he said. Shengwu walks in front if them and makes the first move. The Han brothers were surprised how quick he is. He was able to land a hit on Han Jingju but the way Han Jingju moved made the impact less fatal to his body.


    Lin Yu Yan watched as she looked at this man walking up to the Han brothers. ''It really was him...''


    He is her older brother of age 17 now, Lin Sheng. It''s been eleven years since she last saw him. She was happy but angry at the same time. She kind of knew she had these feelings but never understood why she kept feeling anger until now. ''He looks a lot like father...''


    Lin Yu Yan stop thinking and started moving to free the others as Lin Sheng (Tang Shengwu) was occupied by the Han brothers. Lin Sheng was so engrossed with the fight against the Han brothers, he didn''t notice the hostages that were recently captured have gotten free.


    Tang Shengwu is having a hard time actually moving because of an injury that happened a few days before he got here. But despite that, he was still powerful. The Han brothers moved quickly and all the moves Tang Shengwu made so far have not hit anyone else besides the first attack.


    Han Mingli was swift but the slowest out of the three. Han Mingli accidentally tripped over a tiny stone and Tang Shengwu took the opportunity to try and land a hard hit on the kid.


    "Mingli!" said Han Jingju. He saw what was coming and moved swiftly to try and block the attack but he was too far away from his younger brother.


    Han Bingwen, on the other hand, have gotten occupied by the other men of the group as they saw it was a perfect time to block his path and Han Bingwen couldn''t move.


    Shengwu was going to land a hit and that''s when Lin Yu Yan stood in front of Han Mingli blocking, Tang Shengwu''s attack. It made a loud noise and the wind in the air moved swiftly because of the impact. Everyone turn to see a lady blocking Tang Shengwu''s attack.


    "Who is that!?" said a man.


    It was a woman, beautiful figure, in a light pink outfit, Long black hair and clear black eyes. She looked 18 years of age and can tell she''s a fighter.


    "Someone was able to block captain''s attack!" said another one.


    "...Who are you?" said Tang Shengwu. He looked into her eyes, ''She feels oddly familiar¡­''


    Lin Yu Yan still had a mask on so he couldn''t tell who she was. Lin Yu Yan pushed him out of the way and grabbed Han Mingli''s hand to follow before regrouping with her comrades.


    Tang Shengwu finally looked around notice the others have been freed and that some of his men are injured due to the mysterious woman''s moves.


    "We did nothing wrong," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "How would I know that!? Who are you!? Answer my question!" Tang Shengwu demanded.


    "Still the same as ever, Lin Sheng," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "!!! How do you know-!?" said Tang Shengwu. He got frustrated that a random stranger knows his actual surname. He was still using the Tang surname for hiding purposes.


    "Who''s... Lin Sheng?" question one of Shengwu''s men.


    Lin Yu Yan took off her mask and showed her face to Tang Shengwu.


    "Who is she¡­ she''s gorgeous¡­" said one of his men.


    Everyone was stunned by her beauty as no one in the world have ever heard such a beauty existing. Even Quan Su Wen was surprised how beautiful she actually is but understood why Lin Yu Yan wouldn''t like her face.


    ''Mother¡­?'' he thought. ''No, she''s too young¡­''


    "Yu Yan¡­?"

 Chapter 131 Brother 2

    "Yu Yan...?" said Lin Sheng.


    Han Bingwen was surprised, ''He knows Yu Yan?''


    "That''s right¡­ brother," she said which surprised everyone.


    ''Brother!?'' everyone thought. Their eyes were wide open. They can see the similarities now, they both are very beautiful people and have the same translucent skin and black eyes.


    "It seems you still have that bad habit of not listening," Lin Yu Yan said.


    "Yu Yan! Is that really you? I went back home to see you weren''t there! The entrance was some weird self defense thing someone made and I wasn''t able to enter!" said Tang Shengwu.


    ''She''s the little sister he went to get back? They look like there the same age!?'' all his men thought. ''I thought she''s suppose to be 13 maybe 14 years of age? Why does she look like an adult? Didn''t captain say she''s 14 years old?''


    Lin Yu Yan didn''t care and just kept moving but Lin Sheng just kept bothering her with more questions and demands.


    "Yu Yan! Where are you going!? I''m not done speaking with you!" Lin Sheng said, desperate. "Why aren''t you talking to me!?"


    It made Lin Yu Yan stop in her tracks. ''Does this man think I would speak like that? Leaving me for ten years and you''re getting mad because I''m not speaking?''


    "Leaving me alone in that dark house... and with that evil family..." Lin Yu Yan said and glared at him coldly. "Is there anything else to explain?"


    "Wait! At least let me explain! Please!" said Lin Sheng. This is not the sweet little sister he remembered when he left, ''What the hell happened to you?''


    "Tsk. I don''t want to hear your bullsh!t excuse when you didn''t want to hear my plea."


    She looked over at Quan Su Wen and said, "Su Wen! The promise is still valid!" in English as she escapes with her comrades.


    "Got it!" said Quan Su Wen, in English, letting her know she''s happy it''s still working out despite the family problems.


    Lin Yu Yan leaves quickly to get to the Chu Palace in Feng City. They disappeared as quickly as they appeared the other day.


    "Sh!t!" said Tang Shengwu.


    "Sheng¡­ She''s your younger sister? The one who said she will wait for you but¡­" Quan Su Wen looked down and remembered what Lin Yu Yan just told her. ''She already died waiting¡­''


    "Damn it! I knew I should have brought her with me! I only didn''t because I wasn''t capable enough to protect her!" said Tang Shengwu.


    "Well¡­ Let''s just wait for her to calm down. She''s coming to heal my brother and grandmother for me¡­ maybe you can talk to her then, " suggested Quan Su Wen.


    "I hope so¡­"


    "I mean it''s your fault for not listening to me. I tried to say they saved us. They were never working with my family. You idiot," Quan Su Wen said giving him a knock on his head.


    "Yeah, I need to start looking at the situation more. I was just scared to lose you," said Tang Shenwu.


    "It''s okay. I probably do the same thing with you," she said giving him a hug to calm him down.


    --------


    Because of the incident in the morning, Lin Yu Yan and the others has headed to Feng City without Quan Su Wen and the others. Everyone was confused as to what just happened and Gu Xiang was the first one who was able to ask Lin Yu Yan what happened.


    "That was your brother? Then who was the man who found that cave?" asked Gu Xiang.


    "Yes. That''s my older brother. He looks just like my father. It was probably my father who you met back when you were left in the Unknown forest," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "That makes sense¡­ who would have thought your brother was here? In the Chu Empire..." said Gu Xiang.


    "I think he didn''t want to be that far away from home. I knew he was around, my brother always had a lavender smell on him. My mother loves lavenders and he would always pick them for her and I guess it kind of stuck to him," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "So¡­ he was the one who was trying to get in the house¡­ But when he caught everybody he felt familiar¡­ the unsettling feeling¡­" said Han Bingwen but that when he stopped talking, trying to think where he felt it before and Silver came out of Lin Yu Yan''s ring.


    "Yeah, he was the other presence we felt when we went after the slave traders," said Silver.


    "That was him?" said Meiying.


    "You felt that too?" asked Lin Yu Yan.


    Everyone looked at each other and thought they felt Lin Sheng''s presence before. When Silver said that, that was when they all remembered that time when they felt that unknown presence when they were told to pay attention.


    "We all did. While you told us to stay for the leader of the slave traders, we were all really paying attention to the area. I think your brother released a little bit of his qi for you to maybe find him. So we all felt his energy for a split second before we left," said Chu Yang.


    "...Let''s not worry about it now. We''re almost here," said Lin Yu Yan changing the subject. Lin Yu Yan was still gathering her thoughts about her brother and didn''t want to talk more about him.


    Everyone else looked at each other worried what will happen next but knows that she''s a little uncomfortable about the situation and respected her choice.


    Everyone made it to the entrance and were pleasantly surprised at the view.


    "Welcome to Feng City."

 Chapter 132 The Chu Empire 1

    "Welcome to Feng City," said Chu Yang. She can smell the nostalgia in the air. ''I''m finally back..''


    Everyone climbed on the nearest trees to get a better view and notice how well built the city actually is. It was completely different from everyone''s imagination. The Chu Empire may be a small empire but they are the most well built empire ever known. Even the Wang Empire isn''t as well as the Chu Empire.


    Everyone can see the smiles all the citizens have on their faces and children running and playing with no worries. The market is amazing and the businesses are small but luxurious.


    "Wow¡­ it''s beautiful¡­" said Meiying. She couldn''t take her eyes off of the beauty of the Chu Empire. ''I wished my village was like this¡­''


    "Yeah¡­ exactly how it used to be¡­" said Chu Yang.


    "Wait¡­ It was like this years ago?" asked Wang Ping.


    Lin Yu Yan was impressed. ''Huh... Guess there are some decent people in this world so far.''


    "Yes. We may be small but we aren''t stupid. I remember when your grandfather came over to discuss something to us. His face was priceless," Chu Yang said proudly.


    Wang Ping was in shock but smiled in surprised that maybe he can bring back some knowledge here to help his own country. "I see why my grandfather was so keen on changing the system in the Wang Empire¡­"


    "Hmm¡­ But do you know if we are even welcomed?" asked Lin Yu Yan.


    Chu Yang looked at her country and remember what her brother did.


    "...Maybe," she said.


    "Alright, enough chit chat. Let''s go already," said Lin Yu Yan as she places that mask on again.


    Everyone nodded in agreement and jumped down to get to the entrance. Lin Yu Yan notice a protective barrier around the whole city. When they reached the entrance, they were all stopped and the guards asked them questions that seemed a little odd.


    "Stand in the back just in case, Chu Yang," whispered Lin Yu Yan. Chu Yang nodded and casually stepped back where her face could be hidden.


    "Please answer the following questions: What is your name? Gender? Job? Reason you''re here? If you do not answer them correctly, you will be highly fined," said the guard.


    "Wait, why do we have to do this?" asked Gu Xiang.


    "For security reasons. Most people who come here, usually don''t leave," he said and glared at Gu Xiang and it send chills to his back.


    "What do they mean most people don''t leave?" whispered Peng Ai a little scared to know the reason.


    "I''m sure they mean the living condition here is so good, most people want to becomes citizens here in the Chu Empire," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Ah, that makes sense. If this place is really good, the old me would have stayed here," said Peng Ai.


    The guards were waiting for our reply when Wang Ping stepped up and said, "Don''t worry, We won''t be staying."


    The guards looked over at him in confusion. ''Who is this man? He does seem familiar¡­''


    "Let me introduce myself. I''m the third prince of the Wang Empire, Wang Ping. Because of some issues I''ve had back at my home, I wanted to inform the Chu Emperor about those incident and hopefully become allies," said Wang Ping.


    "..." the guards said nothing. They looked suspiciously at the group and wonder what they should do about this situation. He spoke to a man who quickly disappeared and then reappeared out of nowhere.


    ''What was that technique?'' thought Lin Yu Yan. ''Hmmm, I want to know who made that move.''


    Everyone else notice it too and looked over at Lin Yu Yan to see her eyes sparkle and can tell she was smiling despite the mask over her face. ''Oh no¡­ she might be doing something later¡­'' they all thought.


    "The emperor is on his way," said the Guard.


    "Okay, Thank you," said Wang Ping.


    "Wait, Already?" whispered Chu Yang.


    "Are you ready Chu Yang?" asked Gu Xiang.


    "I¡­ don''t know¡­" said Chu Yang. Her nerves are tingling in many emotions. She''s not really sure if she is ready to meet him.


    The guards overheard the conversation and one of them left quickly.


    Lin Yu Yan looked at their faces. ''They heard her name...but she doesn''t seemed welcome just like Quan Su Wen said.''


    Lin Yu Yan looked over at Chu Yang and whispered, ''I think something is not right here. One of the guards is eyeing you."


    "Wait.. why?" said Chu Yang.


    Lin Yu Yan the explains the rumors she has heard from Quan Su Wen. Chu Yang nods her head in understanding.


    "I''ll create a distraction and you get inside and we''ll meet up," Lin Yu Yan said while handing her a mask.


    Chu Yang nods.


    A few minutes later, the Chu Emperor showed up, breathing hard. He was walking towards the entrance to meet Wang Ping but one of the guards heard a familiar name and told the emperor about it. The Chu Emperor rushed before his guards and ministers and ran straight to the entrance.


    The Chu emperor was catching his breath to look up and hoping to see the person he''s been trying to find for years. "Chu¡­ Yang?" he said.


    The other guards who wasn''t eavesdropping looked over in surprised to hear that name the Cu Emperor has called out.


    "First General?"

 Chapter 133 The Chu Empire 2

    "First General?" said a guard in surprised.


    Many of them have mixed feelings about Chu Yang and they heard that name they all looked to see where she was but she was nowhere to be found.


    "What? I was sure-" said the main guard but was interrupted by Lin Yu Yan.


    Lin Yu Yan tripped and fell to the ground making her clothing covered in dirt and her mask all funky.


    "Wah!" she yelled.


    ''That wasn''t s girly scream¡­'' thought all the guards witnessing such a stupid fall. A lot of them laughed a little at the embarrassing sight they witness. Some felt bad because she just embarrassed herself in front of the Chu Emperor.


    "Ouch¡­" said Lin Yu Yan. "My mask is dirty now¡­"


    She takes off her mask and the guards, soldiers and the ministers who finally made it to the gate looked over at Lin Yu Yan and was surprised. Not only was her beauty flawless but the familiarity she has with a hero of theirs lingered in their minds.


    "Lady Lin?" said the Chu Emperor.


    "Huh? Lady Lin?" Lin Yu Yan looked at the ministers and the Chu Emperor.


    "Wait, you''re a lot younger than her¡­" whispered one of the minister.


    "Why do you know my surname?" Lin Yu Yan said confused as to why they know. ''Ah¡­ I f*cked up¡­'' thought Lin Yu Yan. She was so confused as to why they know her surname she accidentally said it out loud.


    They are now surprised. ''She must be her daughter then!?'' they all thought.


    "*Clears throat* I''m Wang Ping, the third prince of the Wang Empire. Please to meet you," said Wang Ping, a little angry he is not having the proper greeting he should have gotten.


    "Oh, Yes. Welcome to the center of the Chu Empire, Feng City," said one of the ministers. "I am Minister Quan. Nice to meet you," said Minister Quan.


    ''Oh¡­ he must be Su Wen''s father¡­'' thought Lin Yu Yan.


    "Welcome. I''m the Chu Emperor, Chu Hoi-mo. Please, come in," said the Chu Emperor


    They welcomed them in and especially treated Wang Ping and Lin Yu Yan very well the whole time. As they were walking to the palace.


    "Alright, I''m going now. I have things to do," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Okay," answered Wang Ping.


    "Wait! Where are you-?" asked Minister Quan but Lin Yu Yan just left without saying anything else.


    The Han brothers, Wei Ru and Wu Lang left with her and the only ones with the third prince was Gu Xiang, Xie Rong, Meiying, Peng Ai, and Kenzhi.


    "Isn''t she under you?" asked the Chu Emperor.


    "No, she''s a very important friend of mine and the Wang Empire. She hates being in these situation. Probably the only time you''ll see her," Wang Ping said.


    "But¡­ she must be the daughter of our savior¡­" said Minister Quan.


    "Oh about that¡­ who is this Lady Lin?" asked Wang Ping. They were all curious of who this lady Lin was and how it was related to Lin Yu Yan.


    "Lady Lin is the woman who helped us back when we had that fall out. She healed most of us and saved many from getting stuck in the slave markets. She even placed a barrier around our Kingdom for extra protection," said the Chu Emperor.


    "Sadly we weren''t able to thank her as she disappeared a few days later but she was the most beautiful and kindest woman we all know," said another Minister. "Hello, I never introduced myself. I''m Minister Dai. Nice to meet you, Third prince," said Minister Dai.


    "Nice to meet you too," said Wang Ping.


    Minister Quan was pleasantly surprised as well when he first saw Lady Lin. ''She is the most beautiful woman I have ever met in my entire life. I wanted her to be my wife but she disappeared before I could do so. Maybe my sons would want to marry that beautiful girl. I would love to have her as my daughter-in-law so maybe I can meet Lady Lin again.''


    Minister Quan was already planning how he can get his sons to meet up with Lin Yu Yan.


    Wang Ping saw the look in his eyes and remembered it was the same look his father gave when he asked Lin Yu Yan''s hand in marriage to him.


    ''Should I warn him¡­?'' thought Wang Ping. But he then remembered warning his brother and not feeling bad about it. ''Nah, they won''t listen to me anyway,'' and shrugged his shoulders.


    Wang Ping and them have finally reached the palace where they were lead to a room to discuss what he came for.


    "So, I''m just going to be honest with you¡­" said Wang Ping.


    The others stood behind him and the Chu Emperors and his 2 ministers, and 6 elders of Chu sat on either side of him, in front of him, and watched and listened carefully to what the prince had to say.


    "My older brother, the first prince of Wang, Is alive," he said. Many people knew him because the previous emperor of Wang spread the word that his son is a genius and everything and they were shocked to know he was still alive.


    "We overthrew my father for his terrible ruling and my brother is now the current Emperor of Wang. I know we may have some issues to work on because of my father''s doings but I hope we can work on our relationship," said Wang Ping with confidence.


    "I know¡­ my father has never been the greatest allies but I hope to fix this. We, the newly born Wang Empire would like for you, the Chu Empire to forgive us for all the things we have never done to help you guy when you needed us the most," said Wang Ping. He stood up and bowed down to the Chu Ministry, the council, and the Emperor.

 Chapter 134 Why?

    They were surprised he would go such length to make it up to them. Many of them laughed and joked at him for doing that because it only made the Wang Empire look weak but the Chu Emperor thought otherwise.


    He can see the third prince was genuinely apologizing for his father''s doing and hoping to keep their relationship as stable as possible.


    "It''s okay, Third prince. We heard many rumors about the bad reputation you father had from many of our new citizens and we also did nothing about it. It''s no problem. These past dreadful years were our problem and the issues in Wang was solely yours. I believe it was a good thing we didn''t interfere with each others problems because we found success own our own and feel proud of it," said the Chu Emperor.


    "I''ll gladly love to be allies again," said the Chu Emperor stretching out his hand.


    -------


    "What did they mean Lady Lin?" asked Chu Yang.


    Lin Yu Yan and the rest meet up with Chu Yang after they exchange greetings with the emperor. Chu Yang was close enough to hear the conversation as she hid behind the gate as fast as she could and the distraction Lin Yu Yan gave made them lose sight of her.


    "I don''t know... based on their surprised faces, I''m guessing my mother was here before..." said Lin Yu Yan. "I was told by my brother I looked a lot my my mother when we were children. But I don''t see it."


    ''Aren''t you still a child?'' thought Chu Yang. Chu Yang is eleven years older then her and it feels like Lin Yu Yan has lived over 100 years already.


    "Anyway, how are you going to meet your brother now?" asked Lin Yu Yan.


    "Well, I planned to meet one of my good friends to maybe speak to him about the situation in the Chu Empire," said Chu Yang.


    "Let''s wait for a while then. Wei Ru and Wu Lang are out to gather a little more information. I never got the address from Quan Su Wen and they''re helping me find it too," said Lin Yu Yan.


    Lin Yu Yan thought about what really is going on, ''Is that why my brother is here? Because he heard mother was here?''


    "It was a good distraction because the emperor totally forgot about why he rushed to the entrance and I got information about my mother. At least I know for certain she is alive," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "It seems your mother really isn''t dead just like you said," said Han Jingju.


    "I mean Wu Lang told me the First prince fell off it too. If the first prince survived the fall, of course my mother would. Same with my father. I''m just confused as to why they didn''t¡­ come¡­ back¡­ to... get¡­ me¡­" said Lin Yu Yan in chunks.


    ''Yeah¡­ Why didn''t they come back to get me¡­?'' she thought.


    The others felt a little awkward after Lin Yu Yan said that. Lin Yu Yan didn''t look sad though. She just looked confused.


    "Sister Yu Yan!" said Wu Lang running in the room.


    "What is it?" Said Lin Yu Yan.


    "That girl''s grandmother¡­ she''s in critical condition!"


    "What!? Where!?" asked Lin Yu Yan. Wu Lang, other then Han Bingwen and Lin Yu Yan, being the fastest, lead them to the house in no time.


    Chu Yang, Han Jingju and Han Mingli were left behind to help find a place to stay for the night.


    ------


    "Grandmother, please hold on!" said a crying voice. "Don''t leave me like how mother left me¡­"


    "Deshi, calm down! Someone will help her soon!" sand Quan Su Wen.


    "Sister Su Wen! Your back!" said the crying boy running into her arms. "Grandmother¡­ Grandmother is¡­!"


    "No, She won''t. My friend will be coming soon to help her," she told him in reassurance.


    Quan Su Wen met up with Wu Lang and Wei Ru when they got back from the forest. As they were talking about their situation, one of the medical sect. member found Quan Su Wen and rushed to go back home.


    Wei Ru went along with them so Wu Lang could follow him to their location. Soon after, Lin Yu Yan and the rest made it to the location and she rushed in feeling the ominous energy coming out of the room their grandmother was staying.


    ''Again, the last stage of some sort of poison,'' she thought. She notice the boy Quan Su Wen was holding and his sickness is the cause the situation to worsen.


    "Quan Su Wen, Get him out of here. His sickness is getting to her," Lin Yu Yan said.


    "Wha-? Who are you!?" said the boy.


    "Your grandmother''s doctor," said Lin Yu Yan. She examined the grandmother and found that the poison quickly spread every time the boy was around because it was


    "Hurry! If you don''t leave, your grandmother will surely die!" shouted Lin Yu Yan.


    "Deshi, do as she says!" said Quan Su Wen.


    "I don''t want too! I want to stay with grandmother!" said the crying boy.


    "...Deshi. I know how much you love grandmother but she will die if you don''t stay away," said Quan Su Wen but he wouldn''t listen and wouldn''t leave.


    "Tang Hongwu, can you take him away?" said Quan Su Wen.


    "Sister!" said Quan Deshi.


    Tang Hongwu held the little boy and took him away. The little boy felt betrayed and was making a huge scene at the Medical sect. and was put into his room.


    "Hurry and get these items for me and fast," said Lin Yu Yan to a member. They were common herbs so it should be easy to collect fast.


    "Bingwen, please grab me a bowl. Wu Lang, get Meiying. Now," said Lin Yu Yan.

 Chapter 135 Joke?

    Lin Yu Yan has examined the old lady''s body and and pressed on her skin to find the specific points, using her natural energy, to find out where most of the poison is located. She did first aid by sticking needles into her body and dripping the blood and poison out of her.


    ''Wait¡­ this poison is super easy to cure? Why can''t the Medical Sect. cure it themselves?'' she thought. She can see in her peripheral view some of the faces the members were making. They weren''t great ones either.


    A couple of the medical sect. members decided to stay and watch Lin Yu yan''s process of curing the grandmother. Most of them were hostile and annoyed why a random masked woman was here to cure the grandmother.


    ''Who is this woman wearing a sketchy mask and what is she doing here?'' thought one of them.


    But a good number of them were amazed at the different way Lin Yu Yan was doing, using certain needles to extract the poison.


    ''At least this one is in liquid form,'' thought Lin Yu Yan.


    "What is it?" asked Bingwen. He decided to stay to help Lin Yu Yan since there was no one else she trusted here who has a good knowledge in medicine.


    "This poison is a very slow poison. Only activates when someone with a certain sickness is around and the little boy has it. Every time he is around her, the poison slowly spreads. This poison is quite rare so the body can''t fight it on it''s own but can be easily removed. Only issue is that this poison has no side effects until the very last stage," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "I see¡­"


    A few moments later the herbs were brought in and Lin Yu Yan was able to make an antidote.


    "Yu Yan! What''s wrong!?" came in Meiying.


    Lin Yu Yan explains the situation and Meiying and she starts thinking of ways to make the antidote.


    "I''ve done most of it already here. I need you to check on Su Wen''s younger brother and find a way to cure him," asked Lin Yu Yan.


    "Got it," said Meiying.


    "I have a request," said Su Wen. She hesitated to ask but she needed it to be clear. Lin Yu Yan, Bingwen and Meiying looked at her in confused.


    "Please don''t tell my brother about this. If he found out that being with my grandmother this whole time was killing her, he would be very upset," asked Quan Su Wen.


    Lin Yu Yan wasn''t sure if that was a good idea but she nodded.


    "Let me take you to his room," said Quan Su Wen to Meiying.


    Meiying and Quan Su Wen leaves the room and closes the door behind them. Lin Yu Yan can hear some of the members mouth click in disgust and some snicker in delight.


    "I heard the Medical Sect. was very skilled at healing and curing poisons and injuries. How come you didn''t notice the poison before?" asked Lin Yu Yan to the other members.


    The members freeze not knowing what to say when they heard Lin Yu Yan say those words.


    Bingwen was listening carefully while helping Lin Yu Yan lift the grandmother''s head to help her drink the antidote.


    "Wow, what a disappointment. To even have an outsider cure such a simple poison," said Lin Yu Yan, mockingly.


    "W-well, there was no side effects so how are we supposed to know!" said one of the members falling into her trap.


    "Isn''t that supposed to be your job? To find other aspects of the poison?" Lin Yu Yan was very disappointed this Medical Sect. branch here was actually this stupid.


    "Ugh¡­" the member stopped talking.


    "Hmmm¡­ I think I''ll call Master Mo to look more into this matter," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Master Mo!?" the members started to panic. Lin Yu Yan didn''t think they''d panic this hard.


    "Please! Don''t call Master Mo!" said a member, already on his knees.


    "Tsk," said another.


    "We were only playing, it was just a joke," said another.


    After the grandmother was able to finish her drink, Lin Yu Yan stood up, grabbed the one member who said it was a joke and focused her energy on him.


    "Well, I don''t think you understand the meaning of ''joke''," said Lin Yu Yan glaring at him.


    The man was shocked and froze up stiff. He couldn''t believe this little girl actually had such a strong presence. Even though Lin Yu Yan was focusing all her energy on him, all the other members present felt it too and couldn''t help to hold their breaths.


    "To purposely take a life¡­ Isn''t that murder?" said Lin Yu Yan. When she said that, she smiled, very cold, so fearful.


    "Wu Lang. Get every members names, find their family, and kill every one of them. As a joke of course," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Ah¡­ Yes¡­" said Wu Lang. He returned with Meiying and stood in the shadows until he was needed, this time he wasn''t fazed since he is used to seeing her scary side by now.


    "No! Please!" said a member, begging on the ground in fear.


    All the others trembled in fear and kneeled down, begging for forgiveness.


    Quan Su Wen felt her aura and came in and said, "Yu Yan, Stop!"


    Lin Yu Yan looked over at Quan Su Wen. "It''s okay, I was just scaring them. But that is half true," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "It''s fine. I still need them here. Please, let them go," asked Quan Su Wen.


    All the members were surprised the woman they played the prank on was actually defending them. Many looked down in shame and the others clenched their fist in frustration.


    "Okay. But..." said Lin Yu Yan. She let go of the man but all the members flinched hearing her say that.


    "I want to know the reasons why."

 Chapter 136 Consequences

    After Lin Yu Yan has finished up with Quan Su Wen''s grandmother, she made Quan Su Wen gather all the members of the Medical Sect. to a room where Lin Yu Yan could speak to them.


    Lin Yu Yan sat down on a chair and everyone could feel the noble air around her.


    "So¡­ I made a couple of assumptions," said Lin Yu Yan.


    The members that were in the room with Lin Yu Yan all looked down, not wanting to make eye contact.


    "My first one; You don''t want Quan Su Wen as your master. Based on your hostility on saving her grandmother and younger brother, I see that most of you don''t want her to be your master. I pretty sure she just has recently been appointed?" asked Lin Yu Yan.


    "Uh, Yes¡­" said a member.


    "I see¡­" said Lin Yu Yan.


    Quan Su Wen was angry and clenched her fist but her face didn''t change.


    "Our master''s sickness has taken a toll and he passed away a few days ago. We were expecting someone else but was sent with this bum instead," said someone else.


    When the members in the room with Lin Yu Yan heard that from a fellow member. They freaked out and cover his mouth as soon as possible.


    "W-we''re sorry! H-he didn''t m-mean that!" apologized a different member smiling, trying to hide his fear.


    The man was confused as to why he was stopped and then saw the glare Lin Yu Yan had.


    "And second, this poison is at least 8 years old. Judging but your intelligence, I''m sure you guys didn''t know this at all and was probably told by a different party to keep the the little boy and the grandmother together at all times. It was made to sound like a worried parent, but instead to kill them both," said Lin Yu Yan.


    Quan Su Wen was surprised. ''Father?'' Lin Yu Yan was scanning their expression and notice 3 of them sweating buckets of cold sweat.


    Lin Yu Yan crossed her legs and leaned forward in her chair to give them a good look.


    "It makes me upset that you guys don''t know the consequences of murder. That''s why there was that attack years ago, letting go murderers from left to right. That evil man had no idea what his consequences were from the sins he had made," said Lin Yu Yan.


    Quan Su Wen looked over at her, eyes widen in the new information gathered. "Yu Yan¡­ you know that man¡­ the man with the mole who destroyed our village years ago?"


    Everyone in the room were shocked. There has been many years of searching this man and they have found no trace of him and this random woman was able to?


    "Yes. That is one reason why I''m here. To tell the Chu Emperor all about it... But someone got in my way and wouldn''t leave me alone so I was unable to tell him," said Lin Yu Yan. Minister Quan wouldn''t leave her alone so she left just left with no reply.


    "How¡­ how do you know!?" said a member suspiciously. "You were probably one of them!?"


    Lin Yu Yan couldn''t believe how idiotic they were getting.


    "This happened 8 years ago. I''m 14 years old. That means I was only 6 when it happened and I''m a woman. Did you really think I have taken part of it at age 6? I probably would have been one of the victims," said Lin Yu Yan.


    Some of the members were amazed she is so powerful at such a young age but that statement finally was able to shut their mouths so Lin Yu Yan can finally finished her story.


    "Do you know... what happened to that man who killed and enslaved thousands of people?" asked Lin Yu Yan.


    "He was tortured. Three days straight. No sleep. No food. No water. Cutting his stomach open to for himself to see his own guts fall out in front of him just to patched up again. Injured every second. HEALED every second, so we could do it, over and over and over again," said Lin Yu Yan.


    The whole room was quiet. They listened to every word she spoke and even the wind didn''t make a sound.


    "Not a second passed where we would let go to what he has done to the Wang Empire. We did our best damage that man to the point he wished he himself was dead."


    All of their eyes opened wide. Once Lin Yu Yan made eye contact to each one of them, they looked down, shivering in the coldness from her dark clear eyes.


    "Don''t make that mistake. You''re lucky to have her as your master. Because any other would have killed you the moment you set eyes on them. Don''t make that mistake," Lin Yu Yan said. She made sure to say it twice to screw it into their minds.


    Everyone looked over at Quan Su Wen to confirm what this mysterious girl said was right. He expression says it all. Quan Su Wen knew all along.


    "You too, Quan Su Wen. You can''t just be nice to them all the time. You know, your grandmother almost died because of the chances you gave them. You risked your grandmother''s life to give them a chance, you know that?" Lin Yu Yan added in a sad voice.


    Quan Su Wen looked over at Lin Yu Yan and thought, ''She''s good.... she can tell all of that with so little information? She really is amazing. Lin Sheng and Lin Yu Yan is very much alike...''

 Chapter 137 Anger 1

    The members heard Lin Yu Yan''s words just to realize, ''S-she... She knew...!?''


    "It''s because¡­ my grandmother told me to¡­ give you guys a chance. I was chosen by the previous master because he taught me as a child to become a Alchemist but my father refused. I was never able to learn until my mother died a few years back.


    I know I am behind in my studies but... I hope to be a great master, just like Master Tang and the famous Master Mo, who all of you admire so much. So... my grandmother told me to use her and my brother to give you guys a chance... to see if you guys could give me a chance to be your master...


    But I didn''t want too! I lost my mother and might of lost my grandmother and brother because of this decision but¡­ it was my only chance to get revenge against that evil other family," shouted Quan Su Wen, clenched fist, in angry but sad face.


    "Realize now. Who your friends really are. Before it''s too late," said Lin Yu Yan.


    Lin Yu Yan remembered her previous life. How her so call best friend killed her. ''Sadly, she didn''t realize I was her friend,'' Lin Yu Yan thought.


    A lot of them were shocked at how sincere she felt with those words. Lin Yu Yan is the youngest in the room right now but she sounded like a teacher giving her students a lecture.


    Most of the Medical Sect. members have finalized their answer and kneeled down in front of Quan Su Wen and said, "Master! We are sorry for all the trouble we have caused. We will be by your side when the time comes!"


    Quan Su Wen was the one panicking this time. She didn''t know what to say and looked over at Lin Yu yan for help. When she looked at her, she saw a beautiful queen in front of her eyes. Lin Yu Yan looked so¡­ majestical. ''Why didn''t I realized that before? That strong aura is what a ruler should feel¡­'' she thought.


    Quan Su Wen got her thoughts in place and said, "As your master, I hope you can help me in my time in need because without a doubt, I will do my best to protect you as well."


    At this time, all the members looked at Quan Su Wen and see her in a different light. Her presence felt familiar, strong, and kind. ''Master?'' they all unconsciously thought. That''s when they figured why their previous master choose her as the next in line, even if she was as young as 18 years of age.


    ------


    "Where did she go?" said Shengwu.


    "Captain Tang, we can''t find a single trace of her," said one of his soldiers.


    "Darn¡­" said Shengwu. ''Where are you, Yu Yan?''


    When Lin Sheng and Quan Su Wen returned to Feng City, he went on his way to find his little sister to see maybe he can try to talk to her again. He hopes to not see her at Quan Su Wen''s residence because he doesn''t want Quan Su Wen to see the ugly side of him when he speaks to Yu Yan like before.


    Because Lin Yu Yan and Lin Sheng have similar personality, they tend to clash almost all the time. As children when he and his mother was training with Lin Yu Yan, they both would argue a lot who mother loved the most, who was a better at something and most of the time he was since he''s a boy and mother would always sympathies with his little sister.


    ''I still don''t understand¡­ why didn''t you come back for me and Yu Yan, mother?'' thought Shengwu.


    "Ouch¡­" he said out loud. The wound in him was still healing from the damages he received from the mysterious gate at Lin Yu Yan''s home in the Unknown Forest. ''My wounds are still not fully healed yet¡­ by know I should-'' but was interrupted to hear his name being called.


    "Brother Shengwu!" It was Tang Hongwu. The Tang family adopted him hence why he has their surname. Shengwu was in bad shape when they first met but recovered as fast as the next day.


    Tang Hongwu, who left with Quan Su Wen when they entered the city, has rushed over to get Lin Sheng to tell him the news.


    "This is where you are! I have been looking all over for you!" said Tang Hongwu, gasping for air.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Tang Shengwu.


    Tang Hongwu told him as much as possible and Lin Sheng rushed to the Medical Sect. in a flash.


    ---------


    "Sigh¡­" Lin Yu Yan sighed in satisfaction. ''Using the Scary tactic actually worked. I was for sure thinking it might affect their trust in Quan Su Wen having such a scary woman as an ally.''


    "Tsk. Why do we have to listen to this random stranger who came out of nowhere?" said someone within the group. He was pretty weirded out as to why someone outside the group was telling them all of this information.


    "Hey! Tang Kei Yong!" said another member. She was in the same room as Lin Yu Yan when Lin Yu Yan was healing the grandmother and was trying to stop Tang Kei Yong from speaking anymore but he just kept talking.


    "Shut up, Soo Li Na! She has nothing to do with us!" said Tang Kei Yong.


    "Oh¡­ I see," said Lin Yu Yan. It got Soo Li Na and Tang Kei Yong''s attention when she said those words.


    "You must be Master Tang''s eldest son. There was also a third reason why this situation took a turn... You''re mad because you weren''t choson."


    "What!?" said Tang Kei Yong. He was getting angry with her words.


    Lin Yu Yan looked at him and watched him glare at her in hate.


    "I can see why he didn''t choose you."

 Chapter 138 Anger 2

    "You-!" Hearing that made Tang Kei Yong angry and he moved and attack her with anger.


    Lin Yu Yan easily moved her out of the way and landed a hit his stomach which pushed him to hit his back on a wall. She quickly took out her sword from her ring in a flash and pointed it at him.


    "Instead of getting angry at your father for not choosing you, find a reason why he didn''t choose you. Your actions just proves my words to be correct," said Lin Yu Yan.


    Tang Kei Yong was angry but couldn''t move from the shock at the moves this woman had. Her words made him even more angry and his face was turning red from the blood rush.


    "Your actions to try and kill me because of the mere words I said. Your anger is probably why your father didn''t chose you to be the next master."


    He glared at her but his eyebrows were crossed. "How would you know! You''re just an ugly girl hiding in a mask and making sh!t up!"


    That''s when Lin Sheng came into the room and saw the scene. He was confused and angry why Lin Yu Yan had a sword at his foster brother and moved in quickly using his sword against her.


    "What are you doing!?" said Lin Sheng. He glared at her and looked over to see his foster brother sigh in relief.


    Lin Yu Yan was surprised to see her brother help such a stupid man. She felt a pain in her heart when she saw that. All of a sudden, many of the girls around them screamed in delight.


    "Tang Shengwu is here!" said one of the girls.


    "My god! I will never get tired of his beauty!" said another.


    "Shengwu!" said Tang Kei Yong.


    Lin Sheng was holding his sword ready to fight her and totally forgot the reason why he was finding Lin Yu Yan in the first place.


    It hurt Lin Yu Yan to see that brother has assumed she culprit in this situation. Her eyes where the only thing Lin Sheng could see and notice it wavered a bit before going back into the sharp gaze she always has. ''What¡­ What was that?''


    Lin Yu Yan turned around so her face won''t be seen by the others. Her eyes turn into anger, frustration, but mostly sadness and her heart was still pounding fast. ''Why¡­ is he doing this? I''m his actual sister¡­.'' She turned around. ''Tsk. I actually have no right to say that to Tang Kei Yong when I also have an anger issue¡­'' she thought.


    Quan Su Wen was panicking now, ''Sheng, Not again!''


    Han Bingwen who was in the room with Quan Su Wen''s grandmother notice her change of emotions again. He quickly rushed to find Lin Yu Yan just to see she has a sword pointed at her and her back turn around.


    ''She looks like she is about to cry!'' Han Bingwen thought. Her face brought pain to his heart and he speed to stand in front of her and held her hand.


    "Yu Yan, Look at me," said Han Bingwen. But Lin Yu Yan was so buried in her sadness she didn''t even look up at him.


    "Who is this mask man?" said on of the members.


    "He came with the mask woman," said another. She was in the same room as Lin Yu Yan when she was curing the grandmother.


    "Who are you?" said Lin Sheng. He watched the man look at his sister in warmth, so tender that it made him alert. ''Is he... and Yu Yan...?''


    "Yu Yan?" repeated Han Bingwen, ignoring Lin Sheng. But Lin Yu Yan still didn''t look up. The mask was blocking the sound of his original voice so he took it off and bend down so he could be in her vision.


    "Yu Yan," he said again. This time, Lin Yu Yan looked to see Bingwen was looking up at her. His face made feel relieve he was around. She didn''t say anything but just wrapped her arms around his neck as he lifts her up and rubs her back to comfort her.


    The whole room was surprised to see the masked man''s face. He had a sincere face looking at the girl who was looking down.


    "He''s so¡­ handsome," said one of the girls.


    "He is so beautiful¡­" said another one.


    "He might be more handsome the Captain Tang¡­" said a different girl.


    Han Bingwen was holding Lin Yu Yan and walking away. Lin Yu Yan kept her face on his shoulders and using her arm to block her face from being seen. They way he caressed her made many of the woman in the room jealous.


    Lin Sheng had no idea who this man is, holding his little sister and carrying her away from the scene. "He was with Yu Yan when we accidentally attacked them... Who is he?'' But stopped thinking any farther because they were walking away from him.


    "Where are you going!? Who are you!?" said Lin Sheng.


    Tang Hongwu finally made it to the scene and had no idea what was going on and saw Lin Sheng walking towards the handsome man and Lin Yu Yan in anger but he stopped him from doing anything rash.


    "Brother Shengwu, stop! Don''t do anything rash!" said Tang Hongwu trying to calm down Lin Sheng.


    "Stop. I need to speak to her!" said Lin Sheng.


    "I''m not going to stop," said Han Bingwen. "Pointing fingers again...? Tsk. No f*cking way."


    "It was-" Lin Sheng was going to say something just to be slapped by Quan Su Wen.


    "You idiot!" she yelled. Lin Sheng was shocked to have Quan Su Wen slapping his face. He placed his hand on the slap mark.


    Quan Su Wen was super angry. The whole room was in shock to see Quan Su Wen angry for the first time.


    "Go. Just go."

 Chapter 139 Minister Quan

    Minister Quan has finished his meeting with the Third Prince of Wang. He left the palace to find one of his guard rushing over to tell him some news.


    "The old lady¡­ She''s in critical condition!" said the guard.


    Minister Quan face was not panicking nor was he sad. It was quite the opposite, he smiled in a joyful and evil smile, "Finally!"


    But, to act like a good father, he decided to go to visit the Medical Sect. to check on his dead wife''s mother.


    When he got there, he witness an exciting scene.


    ''Lady Lin''s daughter¡­ and Tang Shengwu are not in good terms¡­? Perfect,'' he thought.


    ------


    "Go. Just go," said Quan Su Wen to Han Bingwen and Lin Yu Yan.


    Han Bingwen looked at Quan Su Wen and nodded at her and walked away. He opened the door to see the creepy man from the entrancein front of him and glared at him to move out of the way.


    ''Haha, I can get Lady Lin''s daughter on my side and get them to help me take over the kingdom,'' he thought and started making plans.


    He was about to walk in the room but saw a familiar face, ''General Chu!?''


    It was Chu Yang. Wei Ru was told by Lin Yu Yan to find the other group so they can meet at the place they will be staying for the night. They just missed each other as they entered from the back entrance and Lin Yu Yan and Bingwen left from the front entrance.


    Minister Quan quickly went back into his hiding position and watched the scene. He couldn''t hear what they were talking about but it looked like Quan Su Wen and Chu Yang was on good terms.


    ''Hmmm¡­ This is going better than I thought!'' he thought to himself.


    But before he could think any further, he heard a familiar voice which said, "Father?"


    Minister Quan froze in place and checked to see if Quan Su Wen and Chu Yang has notice but it seems they are still engrossed with their conversation. He turned to see his son, Quan Deshi, who looked at him in sadness and tears fell off his face.


    Minister Quan was annoyed but held him like a father should and said, "What''s wrong, Deshi?"


    "Sister Su Wen¡­ Sister Su Wen wouldn''t let me see grandmother!" cried Quan Deshi. Quan Deshi is around 5 years old and still very innocent and has no idea his own father has been the one planning all of the misfortune that has happened to him.


    Minister Quan touched his son and can feel that the disease he had has been cured. ''Someone has cured him¡­ But that person told me it shouldn''t have been detected?''


    "Deshi, I think you sister is trying to separate you from your grandmother. I will help you meet her. Make sure you keep an eye on your older sister because she is planning something behind my back," said Minister Quan.


    "She is¡­?" question Quan Deshi. But as a child, he has always yearned for his father''s affection and said, "Yes, Father! I will do that for you!"


    "Okay, now go back to your room. We don''t want Su Wen seeing us together now, do we?" said Minister Quan.


    "Okay!" said the determine child and silently walking back to his room.


    ''Tsk. Almost gave me a heart attack! But at least now I have a little spy! Haha, Su Wen would be devastated to know it was her own little brother who help me destroy her!''


    Minister Quan turns to see that Chu Yang has left and Quan Su Wen was heading his way. He quietly sneaked out of hiding and said to Quan Su Wen, "I came to see my mother-in-law."


    "Tsk, now? After all theses years, you come now? No way in hell are you going to see her," said Quan Su Wen. "Get out!"


    Minister Quan was kicked out and Quan Deshi watch the whole scene happened and his hate for his older sister starts growing in his heart.


    ''Better than expected,'' thought Quan Deshi as he happily walk to his home in the dark.


    -----


    "Wu Lang, What happened?" asked Meiying, who was also left behind. She was still healing the kid when the situation happened but finished at the same time when Lin Yu Yan and Han Bingwen left the pharmacy.


    Chu Yang, Wu Lang, Wei Ru and Meiying left the back exit because Quan Su Wen detected her father at the front entrance of the Pharmacy. Chu Yang didn''t panic and left casually so the Minister Quan wouldn''t suspect them knowing he was there.


    "Well..." and Wu Lang, who went to get more information about Quan Su Wen''s younger brother''s health for Lin Yu Yan, watched the part where that man,Tang Kei Yong, has attacked Lin Yu Yan. He explained everything to them and especially emphasized the part where Lin Yu Yan''s older brother has pointed his sword at Lin Yu Yan and the other three were pretty upset with that.


    "That block head still didn''t learn from the first time he did that to us and did it again towards her!?" said Meiying. She was getting angry for Lin Yu Yan and couldn''t believe he did that to his own sister.


    "Well... that fact that her parents left her, her grandfather, uncle, aunt, and cousin tried to kill her... it''s no surprised she felt hurt when the only family member she thought she could at least have peace with did that to her," said Wu Lang.


    "Whoa... Wu Lang..." said Wei Ru. It wasn''t only Wei Ru but the other two were surprise he came to that conclusion. They look at Wu Lang''s face to read his expression and were even more surprised that it''s calm and collective.


    "Anyway¡­ let''s go look for Sister Yu Yan," said Wu Lang.

 Chapter 140 She’s the Master

    Quan Su Wen was already angry about Lin Sheng''s actions towards his sister and the fact that her father had to come at such a horrible time made her even more angry.


    "Don''t let anyone know what happened today," said Quan Su Wen to the members of the sect.


    She left and had Lin Sheng, Tang Kei Yong, Tang Hongwu, Soo Tian-Kai and Soo Li Na follow her to a meeting room. They all sat down on the table and looked at Quan Su Wen at the end of the table as she speaks.


    "Tang Kei Yong, I know you are disappointed about me being the master here in Tang Pharmacy but I was chosen. I will take responsibility for this pharmacy and make it one of the best out of all the branches in the Medical sect.


    The Quan and the Tang family is not of great terms because of my father''s decisions to not help the medical sect. when they needed help. But... I also feel the same as you. The problems and issues my father has created¡­. I know my father is up to something and I will stop him at all cost. So please¡­ trust me," said Quan Su Wen.


    She then looked over at Lin Sheng. She glared at him, puts her hand together and wrapped her fingers on top of the table.


    "Shengwu, what did I already say about jumping to conclusions?" said Quan Su Wen.


    "I¡­ only wanted to protect my older brother-" said Lin Sheng.


    "What happened to the man before this happened? You are not yourself," said Quan Su Wen, in disappointment. She didn''t want anyone else knowing she is the sister of Lin Sheng."And you, Tang Kei Yong, you were in the wrong. Your actions have put a bad picture in the eyes of the Wang Branch," said Quan Su Wen.


    "What? What do you mean?" said Tang Kei Yong.


    "That lady¡­ knows Master Mo," said Quan Su Wen.


    So Li Na, Tang Kei Yong and Lin Sheng eyes widen. "She knows Master Mo?"


    "Yes. She''s not part of the Medical Sect. but she has a strong backing. If I¡­ I mean WE, don''t get ourselves settle and back into business, we might as well say goodbye to the Tang Pharmacy," said Quan Su Wen. The same situation happened at a different branch and the head of the Medical Sect. has dismissed the entire clan and replaced them with a different clan.


    "Master Tang is a father to all of us. We are not going to lose this pharmacy. I will not allow that to happen," said Quan Su Wen.


    Lin Sheng, Tang Hongwu, Soo Tian-Kai, Soo Li Na and especially Tang Kei Yong, looked at her in surprised. She really looked like she belonged here in the Medical Sect. She is trying her hardest already trying to get the members to understand her and try to get them to come together.


    The look Lin Yu Yan had, made Quan Su Wen feel more confident in herself and let her say the words and issues that has been bothering her for the past few weeks.


    "Okay, I''m going to tell you what I have in mind. My father was here when Chu Yang showed up. So he knows the first general is back in the Chu Empire. I''m going to need you to keep an update with that, okay, everyone?" said Quan Su Wen.


    Everybody nodded their heads in understanding.


    "Tang Hongwu, I''m going to need you to keep an eye in Deshi. I felt that Deshi was with my father for a few moments," said Quan Su Wen.


    "Got it," said Tang Hongwu.


    "Soo Li Na, you''re in charge of the purchases as always. I also want you to find and choice someone among the members to keep track of the amount of herbs and medicine used and sold here," said Quan Su Wen.


    "Yes, Ma''am," said Soo Li Na.


    "Tang Kei Yong¡­" said Quan Su Wen.


    Tang Kei Yong was a little shocked at the nervousness he was actually feeling.


    "I want you to do what you have always been doing. I want you to help train the new members and those who need training to protect the Medical Sect. here. My father keeps a smile on his face to show his kindness but he is a cunning man, planning something."


    Tang Kei Yong nodded his head in understanding.


    "I also want you to apologize to Lin Yu Yan whenever you can," added Quan Su Wen.


    "Lin Yu Yan?" question Tang Kei Yong.


    "The girl who you attacked," said Quan Su Wen.


    "Ahh¡­ Yes. It was my fault. I will do it as soon as possible," said Tang Kei Yong.


    "Soo Tian-Kai, I want you to find out more about Minister Dai. There has been rumors he has contacted a drug dealer," said Quan Su Wen.


    "Yes," said Soo Tian-Kai.


    "I will do my part and find more information on my father''s plans. Everyone understand?"


    "Yes," said Everyone.


    "Okay, please leave. I would like to talk to Shengwu alone," said Quan Su Wen.


    The other 4 understood and left the room. "Damn it¡­ I think I got him in trouble¡­ Still¡­ He only wanted to protect me," said Tang Kei Yong.


    "Even so, they are lovers. I''m sure Quan Su Wen want to discuss the issue among themselves. Lin Yu Yan is Tang Shengwu''s sister so they''re probably going to discuss about that," said Tang Hongwu but he was told not to talk about that. Soo Tian-Kai covered his mouth but it was a little too late for that.


    "What!?" said Soo Li Na and Tang Kei Yong.

 Chapter 141 Donst answer me

    Han Bingwen left the Tang Pharmacy and as he stepped outside the gates, he moved quickly to the forest. He notice a couple of people has eyes on him and Lin Yu Yan and made a quick disappearance. The undercover spies, guards, and random people off the streets eyes widen when they lost sight of him the moment he stepped outside the pharmacy''s property.


    They were in shock to see such a person disappear so fast. The spies thought it is the same technique someone among the guards have and soon left the area to tell their master the new information.


    Han Bingwen is now aware about the amount of people spying them. He heads to a place where he knows there won''t be anybody around. He swiftly and beautifully jumped over the walls surrounding the city to get into the forest.


    This is the other side of the Unknown forest which is at one side of the . Han Bingwen stopped by a lake and set Lin Yu Yan down on a low but sturdy branch. She sat down but her head still hung low and her mask was soaked in her tears.


    Her eyes are red from rubbing her face on Han Bingwen''s shoulder to wipe her tears away. Han Bingwen took of her mask and grabbed a cloth he had in his pocket and dipped it in the lake to wipe her face.


    He wiped her face gently. Lin Yu Yan''s face was still gloomy the entire time and she didn''t even look up at Han Bingwen as he wiped her face.


    He then grabbed her hands, looked at her and said, "Yu Yan, are you okay?"


    Lin Yu Yan finally looked at Han Bingwen upon hearing her name being called and looked into his eyes. Her face was still gloomy but she was able to say what she wanted to say, "Why¡­ why did he do that to me?"


    "Your brother?" asked Han Bingwen. Lin Yu Yan nodded her head.


    "Well¡­ I don''t know," said Han Bingwen. ''But I''m super angry a him.''


    ''Why¡­ why did he look at me in hate? Did¡­ did I do something wrong...? No, I was only defending myself¡­ They call my brother Captain Tang, right? I also here they call him Shengwu¡­ Tang Shengwu¡­ Oh?!" thought Lin Yu Yan.


    ''Tang Kei Yong is his foster brother. I think that''s why he got mad at me¡­ But still...''


    "For him to do that to my girl¡­" whispered Han Bingwen. ''I don''t care what excuse he has. To make my girl cry...'' Han Bingwen clenched his fists.


    Lin Yu Yan was thinking of an answer in her head and didn''t hear what he said and asked, "What did you say?"


    "No, it''s nothing¡­" said Han Bingwen. He looked at her face to see that she may have come up with an answer as they were both thinking.


    They both looked at each other in the face for a long time in silence trying to read each others expression.


    ''Why are you doing this for me?'' Even Lin Yu Yan has been wondering for a while now, why he has been doing all this for her. Han Bingwen breaks eye contact first and is now looking down thinking of something else.


    "Bingwen¡­?" said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Huh? What is it?" said Han Bingwen looking back at her.


    "I just wanted to say¡­ Thanks. For taking me out of that place. Again... especially when people could''ve seen the weak side of me¡­" said Lin Yu Yan. She smiled at him and it made his heart beat fast.


    Han Bingwen smiled back at her to show her how much the her thanks means to him. It was making her heart beat uncontrollably fast and she unconsciously said out loud, "Why are you here?"


    It was too late to take back those words as she looked straight into his eyes. She always wanted to ask but had the chance to ask. Now that she said it, she just kept asking more.


    "Why did you asked to stay by my side? Why are you doing this? Who... are you, Bingwen?" Lin Yu Yan finally said.


    Han Bingwen wasn''t sure if he could answer some of them. He looked and saw the worried face she had. ''Is it okay to say it? I''m 18. She''s 14. I may look younger than my age and she may look older than her age but...''


    Lin Yu Yan felt his grip on her hands tighten.


    "I''m sorry for asking. You don''t have to answer. I''m just¡­ glad you are here with me," said Lin Yu Yan. She smiled to assure that no matter what the answer is, she would be fine with it.


    "I love you," Han Bingwen finally said, looking straight into Lin Yu Yan''s eyes. Her response made him have a little more courage to tell her what he always wanted to say to her.


    Lin Yu Yan eyes widen in surprise. Her face was red from shock and from realization.


    "I love you. I want to be with you forever. I see the eyes of other men making me think they might take you away before you are mine," said Han Bingwen looking down and slightly trembling. ".... You... don''t have to answer me. I just... want you to know my feelings."


    "Bingwen, I-"


    "No. It''s best if you don''t answer me now."


    Lin Yu Yan looked at him. Her heart was beating fast. ''Ah... That was my answer to these... unknown feelings. I love him... too.'' Her cheeks were red and she smiled in happiness.


    "Ah... Okay," said Lin Yu Yan.


    ''How nice of him¡­ to wait for me,'' Lin Yu Yan thought, knowing why she couldn''t answer him.


    "Let''s get back to the others," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Yes... Let''s," said Han Bingwen.


    ''It is best to stay where we are now. Because I might do something to her that I will regret.''

 Chapter 142 The Drug 1

    Minister Quan left the Tang Pharmacy and head straight over to a dark alley. He walks until he sees a small building and enters in to see a man working in his lab.


    "Did it work?" said Minister Quan.


    "It did. But it disappeared into the Unknown forest. We did fuse Quan Su Wen''s blood into the so call drug so it should only go after her. Sadly we won''t know when it will happened or if it happened already," said a man. He was busy making more drugs and sticking them to needles.


    "One of my spies got news that Quan Su Wen entered the Unknown forest 2 days ago..." said Minister Quan.


    "Hmmm.. maybe it got to her," said the man.


    "No, it didn''t. She just came back safely," said Minister Quan.


    "Huh¡­ that means it''s coming to the city," said the man.


    "What is?" asked Minister Quan.


    "The Sea King," said the man.


    "It shouldn''t be an issue for it to appear here. She is apparently the new Master of the medical sect. which you hate anyway," said Minister Quan.


    "True. But Sea Kings aren''t common, Minister Quan. The Chu Emperor will definitely have people looking into the situation. Especially when he is getting on to us," said the man.


    "It''s fine. I got some good information that will take down the Empire before they can make a move. Just keep making more of those and I will keep capturing more spiritual beasts for you."


    "Sure. But don''t forget your promise."


    "It''s no problem. We still have it stored in the basement. Finish the job and I will gladly hand him over to you."


    "You better."


    ------


    The next morning, Lin Yu Yan woke up to find herself in a warm bed. Lin Yu Yan has forgot how she got home and tries to recall what happened the night before. She fell asleep on Han Bingwen''s back and he carried her to the Inn they were staying for the night.


    "Ahh... Quan Su Wen''s father was also at the pharmacy when we left... I can feel him looking at me," said Lin Yu Yan.


    ''Maybe I should gain weight¡­ It''s less stares and more convenient. Should I eat more?''


    "You''re Lin Yu Yan, right?" said a voice.


    Lin Yu Yan was surprised and turns to see a little boy with black hair and clear eyes standing by the window in her room, looking at her.


    ''I barely notice him¡­ He wasn''t with Quan Su Wen yesterday now that I think about it,'' she thought.


    "Good morning, Yi Ying. What brings you here in my room?" said Lin Yu Yan.


    "..." Quan Yi Ying said nothing and just stares at her face trying to read her expression.


    Lin Yu Yan just smiles not knowing what else to say.


    "That''s it? That''s your reaction?" Quan Yi Ying finally asked.


    "What?"


    "That''s your reaction when you see me barging in your room?"


    "?" She looked at Quan Yi Ying. ''Why are you angry at me? Was I suppose to react differently?''


    "You''re not surprised a little kid came through your window?"


    "Are you a little kid?" Lin Yu Yan asked.


    Quan Yi Ying looked at her as his eyes widen, "...So you knew."


    "Yes. I have friends like you too," said Lin Yu Yan. Her ring shines a beautiful blue light and Silver, Knight, and Victoria shows up.


    "Hmm¡­ The Divine White Wolf, a Tiger and an¡­ Alligator?" said Quan Yi Ying. ''Not only does she have a divine beast... she actually has three of them? My friend, the White tiger will be surprised to see this.''


    "Hello, My name is Victoria."


    "My name is Silver."


    "I''m Knight."


    ''Strange names... Kind of sounds like the language Su Wen sometimes speak,'' Quan Yi Ying thought.


    "Why are you here? Aren''t you suppose to be in the South Continent?" asked Quan Yi Ying to the Knight.


    "Slave traders," said Lin Yu Yan and Quan Yi Ying understood right away what happened.


    "Ah... But¡­ how did you become divine? Only to a certain point, usually the last stage, is when you can choose to be divine but I can see that both of you are still growing," said Quan Yi Ying.


    "We would like to know too. We just made contracts with Yu Yan and we suddenly became divine," said Victoria.


    "There is only one special clan who can tame spiritual beasts, make contracts and turn them into divine beast," said Quan Yi Ying. "But you can''t be. The Demon clan and the Qian Family would never do that because of their history¡­"


    Lin Yu Yan was confused at the information Quan Yi Ying was saying. "Wait¡­ please explain more about that."


    --------


    A few hours later....


    "Good morning," said Lin Yu Yan coming down to the lobby of the Inn they stayed. Wang Ping, Xie Rong and Gu Xiang was waiting for them at the lobby. The rest already met up in the hallway and went down to greet the three.


    Chu Yang, Kenzhi, the Han Brothers, Peng Ai, Wu Lang, and Wei Ru stayed at the inn with Lin Yu Yan as the other three had a room in the Chu Palace. The Inn was a super cheap but the customer service was nice, the food taste great, and the rooms were very comfortable.


    The service is superb as the employees know when to step out when there are serious conversation in session. It made Lin Yu Yan curious who the owner of the Inn is because it seems important people show up all the time.


    They were all ordering breakfast and eating together at the lobby since they all have a lot to discuss what happened yesterday.


    "Anyone following you?" asked Lin Yu Yan.


    "Yes¡­ but we were able to get away," said Gu Xiang.


    "Why is there so many suspicious things going on here?" asked Wang Ping.

 Chapter 143 The Drug 2

    "I feel the same way," asked Lin Yu Yan.


    "As we were exiting the Chu Palace, we heard Minister Quan talking about about Lady Lin''s daughter among his servants and guards. But we couldn''t get anymore information because he notice we were in the area," said Wang Ping.


    "Apparently, I look like this Lady Lin. The unfortunate fact is that Lady Lin really could''ve been my mother," said Lin Yu Yan. ''Damn, I should of chosen a different distraction.''


    "I went around the city to gather information this morning and a lot of people here adored Lady Lin. Actually, everyone here in Feng City does," said Wu Lang.


    "Sigh¡­ I have to wear my mask even here¡­" said Lin Yu Yan in annoyance.


    "Sister Yu Yan, I went and checked out a few sketchy places last night as we were looking for you..." said Wei Ru, changing the subject.


    The food came in and Wei Ru waited for the waiters to finish in bringing food before saying anything else.


    "There was an area¡­ that I couldn''t enter," said Wei Ru finishing his sentence. His eyebrows crossed from just remembering the memory.


    "Why can''t you enter?" asked Wu Lang.


    "It''s more like I won''t enter. The air... didn''t feel right. It kind of smelled like¡­ fear. Weird as it sounds, the smell brought fear to me," said Wei Ru.


    Everyone listened carefully. Meiying looked at him and remembered something from her past that she experienced before she became a slave.


    "Did it kind of smell like the sea snake we encountered in the Unknown Forest?" asked Meiying.


    Everyone looked at Meiying in confusion. ''Why did she bring up that?''


    "Now that you mention it¡­ yes," said Wei Ru.


    Meiying already knew the answer of who has been experimenting on spiritual beast. She looked down thinking if she should say it.


    "What is it, Meiying?" questioned Lin Yu Yan.


    She looked up at Lin Yu Yan and sighed, "I think I know the person who planted that drug in the sea snake."


    "You do!?" said Peng Ai.


    Everyone stopped eating and listened to what Meiying had to say.


    "Drug?" Lin Yu Yan said in confusion.


    "Yes. It''s a drug. I believe that man used to belong in the Medical Sect. but was kicked out and banned from entering into any branch because of the experiment he was conducting. The drug he has been making speeds the process of a one''s growth in power. But it reduces ones life span. The drug is mainly called Drug X because there is no name for an experimental drug still in the making," said Meiying.


    "Is it okay if I asked¡­ how did you know?" questioned Lin Yu Yan.


    "I don''t want to tell you¡­ but it''s best for you to know why this man is still here. Sigh... I was an orphan. I have no Idea where I came from. I have no idea who my parents are. I was taken cared by the village doctor in my home town. She was an amazing doctor who would cure as many people as she can. She was a great teacher and like a mother to me. She was the one who taught me the basics about medicine and how to use plants and herbs and mostly how to preserve them. The village I grew up in was a very poor village be we lived happily together.


    One day, a man who no one knows of, was found at the entrance of the village. The doctor took him in and healed him up. He said he lost his memories and we decided to let him live with us until he gains them back.


    I started noticing they their time together often and can see in my teacher''s eyes, that she has fallen in love with him. He was a very charming and kind man and they soon became the couple that everyone admired in my village. Until¡­ I started noticing my teacher and that man was¡­ doing very suspicious things behind my back," said Meiying.


    Some of the men''s faces turn red thinking it was something indecent going on. Meiying notice their changed expressions. Her face went red from realizing the words she spoke was giving them a misunderstanding.


    "No! It''s not what you are thinking of, you perverts!" she said making the men cough in embarrassment.


    "Continue, Meiying," said Lin Yu Yan glaring at Wang Ping, Han Jingju, Gu Xiang, and Xie Rong. Han Bingwen face didn''t change at all and the children present had no idea what they meant.


    "I would wake up at night to see them doing drugs. Opium to be exact. At first I had no idea it was drugs they were doing. I thought they were both sick and they had to medicate themselves at night but¡­ It kept happening¡­ every¡­ single¡­ night¡­


    Their behaviors didn''t seem normal either.I thought it was normal as some medication can make you seemed a bit¡­ weird¡­ but during the third week since I saw it first happened, I started noticing it wasn''t medication. They started taking higher doses and even started doing them during the day. I hear my teacher say, ''I love this feeling,'' every time she doses in the drug.


    In exchange for the drugs, that man was able to use the plants and herbs in the storage as much as he can. The ominous smell was the very same smell that Wei Ru experienced and the same as the sea snake.


    Then the worse part came¡­ we ran out of money. We were in a huge debt. My teacher started going crazy, craving for the drug as they ran out of opium. Her eyes were bloodshot, her hair was messy, her movements started being violent.


    Dead animals started appearing in our village. No one were able to identify what the animals were from the strange and unusual forms they all had. No one believed me when I told them it was my teacher and that evil man''s doing," said Meiying.


    Meiying looked down as she finishes her story since she couldn''t hold in her tears from remembering her past.


    "My guess is they heard news of me telling the other villagers about what I know because I was sold off to some slave traders a few days later... And the rest of the story, you already know."

 Chapter 144 The Drug 3

    "Well... I''m glad I was able to meet you, Meiying," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Yeah, we all are," said Peng Ai.


    Meiying looked at everyone with tears. "I know I won''t experience that anymore because I can feel the genuine kindness and joy you all try to express. But in the back of my mind, I can''t help but doubt that it would happen again, which is why I was scared to tell you guys about myself."


    "It''s okay to doubt us. All we have to do is prove to you, that we are worth it," said Lin Yu Yan in confidence.


    They were all touched by her words. Lin Yu Yan has saved them merely with words before and she keeps on doing it. They really can''t help but want to stay with her even more but know that it won''t last long as they all have their own journeys to continue on living.


    "Thank you, Yu Yan," said Meiying in happiness.


    They all finished their breakfast before it got cold. Lin Yu Yan had an extra serving and Han Bingwen got a little worried about her health since he noticed it.


    They all head over to Lin Yu Yan''s room as it was the biggest room they were able to get and reserve it specifically for her. She was pretty upset with it but she fell asleep yesterday and had to accept it.


    "So¡­ I''m guessing the drug is now¡­ successful?" Han Bingwen said first.


    "Based on the current events¡­ yes," said Meiying.


    "How''s the sea snake, Peng Ai?" asked Lin Yu Yan.


    "He''s doing quite fine," said Peng Ai as she shows her arm and the snake is wrapped around her, clam and at peace. "But what worries me the most is that mark on the needle. It has the Quan clan symbol," said Peng Ai. She was the one who pulled it out of the snake when they were still in the forest.


    Lin Yu Yan grabbed the needle from her space ring and showed it to everyone in the room.


    "What kind of herbs was used in the drug, Meiying?" asked Xie Rong inspecting the needle.


    "I don''t know. I just remembered it was a pink powder. I was researching for information but wasn''t able to find what this pink powder was. I only know the some of the herbs used but he must of changed it," said Meiying.


    "There are a couple of herbs that can dye the drug red or pink," said Lin Yu Yan. ''Quan Su Wen should have information about that right?''


    "I can smell some blood on it," said Kenzhi examining the needle.


    "What? Blood?" said Xie Rong. He looked at it and gave it a whiff but he got no scent.


    "It smells like Quan Su Wen''s blood," said Kenzhi.


    "It does¡­" said Lin Yu yan also sensing it. ''I can feel the qi used in it too.''


    "I never noticed it because I was around Quan Su Wen. And I think I know the reason why," said Lin Yu Yan.


    It''s something only Lin Yu Yan and Quan Su Wen discussed with each other, so only Lin Yu Yan knows among her group what the situation was.


    "Yu Yan... I need to take him down. I can''t allow him to hurt other people anymore," said Meiying, looking straight at Lin Yu Yan to let her know she was determine to take down the man she wasn''t able to before.


    Lin Yu Yan looked into her eyes. "Are you sure that''s what you want to do?"


    Meiying didn''t wavered and said, "Yes. I think I know how to stop him. And¡­ I need to know if she is still alive."


    "Then do so. If you need help, come ask me!" said Lin Yu Yan, smiling.


    "Yu Yan¡­. thanks," said Meiying.


    "No problem. Xie Rong, Wu Lang, You need to find your family too, right? Get going. I''m sorry to delay the search," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "I''ll get going," said Xie Rong.


    "Thanks, Sister Yu Yan," said Wu Lang.


    "You should also hurry and finish your royal duties, Wang Ping. I''m sure your brothers needs all the help he can get. Oh and also remember to look for that sister of yours," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Right. But I have to stay a little longer because they are throwing a banquet in honor of the alliance between the Wang and Chu Empire in 2 days," said Wang Ping.


    "Now get going. I will try to find out more about that drug. No one else look into it. It seems a tad dangerous," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "But why are you looking into it, Sister Yu Yan?" said Han Mingli in concern.


    "I should be fine. My body is immune to poisons and drugs, which is why my body can heal itself and faster then normal," saidLin Yu Yan.


    ----------


    "Wait¡­ then what about the old scars you used to have? How come they didn''t heal and you had to live with them," asked Han Bingwen.


    Lin Yu Yan and and the Han brothers are together checking out the marketplace. Only Han Bingwen and Lin Yu Yan are wearing masks in the city to cover their faces from getting any attention.


    Lin Yu Yan had her hair tied in a beautiful bun and is wearing a baby blue outfit. The outfit is what usual commoner wear here but it still doesn''t hide her curves and her natural beauty.


    Han Jingju and Han Mingli are looking at for some of there own things and left Lin Yu Yan and Han Bingwen alone. While Lin Yu Yan was checking out some spices with Han Bingwen when he asked the question.


    "I didn''t start cultivating as a child. I actually started a few days before I first met you. I had an incurable sickness that makes me unable to use my spiritual energy. I was was shot by an arrow laced with poison. I didn''t have the right herbs in hand to cure is fast enough but had another rare poison.


    It was risky for me to do that to my own body, to fight poison with poison, but it worked out in the end. Not only that, it also destroyed my sickness," said Lin Yu Yan.

 Chapter 145 The Drug 4

    Lin Yu Yan was also buying medical and spiritual herbs for future uses as she was talking. Han Bingwen helped carry them for her as they were walking together.


    "That''s when I started noticing changes to my body. My senses sharpen, my body was growing faster than even I thought was impossible. Do you remember when I was curing Wang Ping''s poison?" said Lin Yu Yan.


    "...Yes," said Han Bingwen. It makes him angry to know some man''s lips has touched her lips beside him but now was not the time to get angry.


    "I was testing the healing properties on my blood when I notice how much faster I healed at Mo Pharmacy," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Right, You fully healed in a few hours after your uncle hit you."


    "Yep. I did heal quicker than normal kids as a child but it was never that fast. I was just testing it on Wang Ping and honestly, he really could''ve died. But weirdly enough, it worked fantastically."


    "Oh and this happened to you after you started cultivating?"


    "Yep. That was why I had my previous scars which could''ve healed right away if I''m at my state now back then."


    "I see¡­"


    "But it''s best to not do it again. I don''t know how strong it has become not that I''m a 1-star martial honor," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Right," said Han Bingwen. ''She''s growing faster than any cultivator that ever existed.''


    Han Bingwen was going to say something when they both notice a crowd blocking their path.


    ''Over here,'' Lin Yu Yan mouthed to Han Bingwen and lead him to an alleyway. She grabbed the bags of medical and spiritual herbs from Han Bingwen and placed them in her space ring.


    "Let''s check it out," said Lin Yu Yan.


    -------


    In the palace¡­


    "Emperor, I have some news," said Minister Quan.


    "What is it?" said the Chu Emperor.


    The Chu Emperor was on his way to find Lady Lin''s daughter to ask her for some information about her disappearance when he was interrupted by Minister Quan.


    "I saw Chu Yang!" said Minister Quan. "I was visiting my late wife''s mother as I heard news she has fallen ill and when I enter the Tang Pharmacy, I saw the First general talking to my daughter, Quan Su Wen."


    "Ah. Your daughter has recently been appointed as the Master of the Tang Branch. So what?" said Chu Emperor. ''That''s where my sister is.''


    Minister Quan was taken back by the harsh words but continued to smile and let the emperor know his thoughts about it. "My daughter is planning something! I have told you already and since everyone one here in Feng City knows the bad rumors about the First general, they are planning something! I''m sure the first general wants the Empire for themselves!" said Minister Quan.


    "I''ll get someone to look into that," said the Chu Emperor. "Sorry, Minister Quan. But I have to get going."


    -------


    Han Bingwen and Lin Yu Yan head into a restaurant that has a second floor, VIP rooms, which they can watch the street from above. Everyone''s attention was on the situation so Lin Yu Yan and Han Bingwen took their masks off for a slight breather and watch the scene unfold.


    But Lin Yu Yan was disappointed as she watched. ''Tsk. I thought it was going to be entertaining. Turns out it''s just people making a big deal out of nothing.''


    In the middle of the crowd was 3 girls, were happily showing off something. They got there hands on something so legendary. The crowd covered the whole street and everyone was in awe at the sight of such a legendary item.


    "Hehe, of course the Quan Family got their hands on the beauty pill," said someone in the crowd.


    "Pills are so legendary. I heard they started appearing in the Wang Empire. Ah, I''m so jealous! I wish I had money to buy one. The Quan family are beautiful and don''t need the pill," said a woman in the crowd.


    "Which one of us are going to have it?" said one of three girls.


    "I''m the oldest!" said another.


    "Sister Jiang! I want it!" said the the youngest among the three.


    "I''m the one going to be engaged to the Chu Emperor! I need to be beautiful, Fen He," said Quan Jiang, the oldest of the three.


    "That''s unfair! Say something, Sister Huan Lan," said Quan Fen He, the third eldest.


    "I say it is unfair," said Quan Huan Lan, the second eldest.


    "Then let''s make a deal, whoever can kill Su Wen will get the beauty pill?" whispered Quan Jiang. Only Quan Huan Lan and Quan Fen He could hear those words.


    "Hmmm¡­ doesn''t sound bad," said Quan Fen He.


    "Nice. A good chance to get rid of an idiot," said Quan Huan Lan.


    Lin Yu Yan was still watching them and could read what their lips are saying.


    "There''s an auction here right?" asked Lin Yu Yan.


    "I think so. We past it while we were buying herbs," said Han Bingwen.


    "Hmmm¡­. Doesn''t sound bad¡­" said Lin Yu Yan thinking.


    ''If they heard rumors about the pills, then the man has heard it too. Pills are legendary, right? Maybe I can lure him into the auction and I can check out the area Wei Ru couldn''t enter¡­ Should I add in a enchanted weapon? I still have that level zero sword so maybe I can get a high price out of that as well. If news spread out that the auction will have many rare weapons and pills¡­ the whole city would want to show up to see them. Or at least the rich and powerful.''


    "What are you thinking of?" asked Han Bingwen.


    "I need more money. Let''s go sell some things at the auction here," said Lin Yu Yan.

 Chapter 146 The Drug 5

    The crowd kept getting bigger and bigger because everybody wanted to see the legendary pill no one ever thought they could ever see in their entire life.


    ''She said she had an incurable sickness? But it got destroyed by poison? I never heard of such sickness¡­'' thought Han Bingwen, in a daze, and looking down at the crowd.


    Lin Yu Yan and Han Bingwen were on the second floor watching the scene while thinking of some things on their own.


    ''I''m going to find out more about it.''


    "There an auction here, right?" asked Lin Yu Yan, interrupting Han Bingwen''s thoughts.


    "I think we past it while we were buying herbs," said Han Bingwen, trying to remember the exact location of the auction.


    "Hmmm¡­. Doesn''t sound bad¡­" said Lin Yu Yan.


    ''What is she planning?'' thought Han Bingwen.


    Han Bingwen looked down and remembered the 3 girls arguing about the beauty pill. He looked at them and couldn''t help but glare at them in disgust. The crowd was getting bigger every second and a few thoughts popped into his head knowing what Lin Yu Yan might be doing.


    "What are you thinking of?" asked Han Bingwen.


    "Just thinking maybe I should make more money. Let''s go sell some things at the auction here," said Lin Yu Yan. "Let''s go after we eat."


    The crowd kept getting bigger and bigger from the news of the legendary pill and many people started talking to each other and enjoying their time. Soon, people started noticing the tow up in the restaurant.


    "Who is he¡­?" said a woman from the crowd, looking up in a daze.


    "Who is that handsome man?" said another. He eyes were glued on Han Bingwen because she wanted to ingrain his image into her mind.


    The food Lin Yu Yan has ordered has finally arrived and Lin Yu Yan left the window to get it. The people below were in shock to see such a handsome man. Many started shrieking and some look like they were about to faint.


    Lin Yu Yan and Han Bingwen were thinking about their own plans and didn''t notice the stares within the crowd.


    Han Bingwen was thinking on how he can bring up the subject if Lin Yu Yan''s illness without her knowing that he wants to know how to cure it just in case it happens to her in the future.


    The three Quan sisters couldn''t help but get annoyed by someone''s shriek and looked over to see what the fuss was about. They saw a lot of girls looking up at a restaurant and also looked to see the most handsomest man they''ve ever seen in their entire lives in a daze on the second floor of the restaurant.


    "Who is he!? He is beautiful!" said Quan Fen He.


    "I have never seen such a beautiful man before until now!" said Quan Jiang.


    "..." Quan Huan Lan was so shocked and her face was blushing from falling in love at first sight.


    Han Bingwen''s face as still blank from thinking of his next plan and questions he needs to ask Lin Yu Yan.


    "Bingwen! Have some apples. It''s rare to find fruit on the menu so I ordered some," said Lin Yu Yan.


    Lin Yu Yan had a piece of an apple in her hand and held it to Han Bingwen''s mouth to feed him. He was surprised but he opened his mouth and let Lin Yu Yan feed him apples.


    "Delicious," he said smiling.


    It made all the girls'' hearts skip a beat especially at how beautiful this man''s smile was and how sweet his voice is.


    The men around them also looked up to see Han Bingwen and some were in awe in understanding why these girls were screaming but most of them were jealous and hated that fact that this beautiful man existed.


    "Oh my, He''s too beautiful!" said a girl.


    "I''m going to faint!" said another.


    Lin Yu Yan heard some screams and loud voices outside and decided to take a look to see what was going on.


    "What''s going on?" she asked Bingwen and looked over the window to see everyone was actually looking at them. Because her hair was in a bun, when she looked down at the crowd, the people can see her face clear as day.


    Now this time, the boys and men are the ones in awe, shocked, and dazed.


    "She is beautiful!" said a man.


    "She''s a gorgeous!" said a boy.


    "Who is she? I have never seen someone this beautiful before," said another one.


    ''Damn.. they saw us," thought Han Bingwen.


    ''Sh!t¡­ we have been spotted,'' thought Lin Yu Yan. She looked at the crowd and also sees the three sisters were also looking at them too. ''Hmmm¡­'' Lin Yu Yan was thinking for a bit and thought of a good way to make the 3 sisters mad and wanted to play with them for a bit.


    She walked next to Han Bingwen and kisses him on the cheek, grabbing Han Bingwen''s arms and holding it with her body.


    "Honey, let''s go eat," said Lin Yu Yan, as sweetly as possible and smiling as beautiful as she can.


    Han Bingwen was in surprised but he grabbed her in an embrace with his hands wrapped behind her body.


    "Hmm," said Han Bingwen, in surprised but was smiling in joy and embarrassment.


    Because Lin Yu Yan''s face was against his chest, she didn''t see Han Bingwen glaring down at the men in the crowd telling them that this woman was his. They walk away from the window to eat some snacks and talk more.


    Lin Yu Yan blushed a little at the bold move he made in front of so many people but it just confirmed more that Han Bingwen is willing to be with her no matter what.


    Many couldn''t believe what they just have witness and many were whistling and shouting in joy and embarressment, especially the couples in the crowd, at the bold move the handsome man made on his girl, in front of so many people.


    "Why are they so beautiful!" said an old man.


    "Honey, it''s because they are in love," said the man''s wife, smiling and remembering her youth she had with her husband when she looks at the couple.


    "Are they together?" said Quan Jiang.


    "I hope not," said Quan Jiang.


    "It doesn''t matter," said Quan Fen He. ''Because he will be mine! I must have him! Father will help me since he owes me.''

 Chapter 147 The Drug 6

    "How has no one seen Lady Lin yet?" said the Chu Emperor. "Everyone should have recognized her."


    "She must be very skilled," said Hua Maoli. "Even I can''t sense her among the many people the city."


    The Chu Emperor was surprised to hear him say that. The Hua Clan is considered one of the powerfulest clan in history. A general who everyone had no hope in because everyone believed he only got that position because his father was the previous general but has helped save his empire from the enemy.


    The woman he fell in love with was the first woman soldier who actually was the one who saved her entire empire from the enemy and only went undercover because she wanted to prevent her sickly father from being deported to war.


    They are a legend and since then, the Hua Clan has been known to be very knowledgeable and powerful.


    "What? Even Hua Maoli can''t sense her?" said Guo Jinsong.


    Guo Jinsong and Hua Maoli are the Chu Emperor''s guards and trusty friends. When the Chu Empire has fallen, the Chu Emperor has gone on a journey to find his people and on his journey, he met these two.


    "We just have to do it the old fashion way," said the Chu Emperor.


    They are already in the city looking for Lin Yu Yan. They walked around together carefully scanning the area. The Chu Emperor was getting greeted by many of his citizens smiling and replying to their greets.


    Then they notice the crowd in the middle of a busy street and can hear them making a scene.


    "Wow, did you see that couple? They are so beautiful!" said a woman.


    "They are. They are meant to be together!" said another one.


    "Doesn''t the lady seem familiar to you though?" said a man. "She reminds me of someone¡­"


    "Now that you say that, she kinda does¡­" said another man.


    "I know!" said a little kid. "She looks like that beautiful lady in that very important painting!"


    There is a portrait of Lady Lin all over the city in reminder of their savior and is considered a law to not destroy her paintings.


    "Huh? You mean¡­ Lady Lin?" said a woman.


    Everyone that heard that kid looked at each other realizing that the beautiful woman does look like Lady Lin.


    "She does!" said a man.


    "Where is this lady?" asked Hua Maoli. He tapped on the man''s shoulder and asked him the question.


    "They were up in that restaurant, General Hua," answered the man, a bit intimidated. Hua Maoli is the serious type so the group of people were startle by the sudden appearance of the general.


    "They?" asked Guo Jinsong. He''s more friendly so the group breathe a sigh of relief knowing someone nice was around.


    "The lady is with a very handsome man," answered a woman.


    "Why is there a crowd in the middle of the street?" said the Chu Emperor.


    "Emperor!" said a surprised woman.


    "Good day to you, Emperor. We heard news that the Ladies of the Quan family were showing off a pill so we came here to check it out," said another man.


    "A medical pill? Why is everyone so interested in that?" said Guo Jinsong.


    "Not just any medical pill, General Guo. A Legendary pill," said the same man. "I heard them talking about it and they said it was a Beauty pill."


    "The what? The Legendary Beauty Pill, you said?" said the Chu Emperor in surprised.


    "Yeah! I didn''t believe it which is why I''m here and it really does exist," said the man.


    They talk a little longer with the group of people and left to the restaurant to see if they can find Lin Yu Yan.


    "Excuse me?" asked Guo Jinsong to an employee. "We want to know if we can speak to a lady and a man who entered this restaurant. They should be in the room with the window facing the market."


    "Ah, they left," said the employee.


    "Really?" said Guo Jinsong. "What were they wearing?"


    "I am unable to tell you that," said the employee. "We are not allowed to say, sir."


    "No worries," said the Chu Emperor. "Sorry for bothering you."


    "It''s not a problem, Chu Emperor," said the employee and bowed his head in respect and left to finish his work.


    "I remember what they wore," said a behind them.


    "You do? Will you tell us, Quan Wei-Kang?" asked the Guo Jinsong.


    "Why do you want to know?" he said. Quan Wei-Kang is the second son of Minister Quan and is known to be very intelligent in the medical field.


    "...what do you want?" said Guo JInsong.


    "I want that list of ingredients of THAT pill," said Quan Wei-Kang.


    "Wha-" said Guo Jinsong but was interrupted by the Emperor.


    "No deal," said The Chu Emperor. "Let''s go." He waved his hand to gesture the two to go.


    "Ah, yes," said Guo Jinsong confused why the Emperor disagreed so fast.


    "It''s your loss," said Quan Wei-Kang.


    "Not really," said the Chu Emperor.


    They walked away out of the restaurant to find them and Guo Jinsong was confused as to why didn''t he just give it to him.


    "Hoi-mo (Chu Emperor), why did you do that?" said Guo Jinsong. "We should have given it to him. No one was can make legendary pills anyway."


    "Until now," said Hua Maoli, looking in the direction of the Quan sisters, still sitting around the beauty pill.


    "Ah, right," said Guo Jinsong.


    "If Lady Lin''s daughter didn''t want people to notice her, she would have never let them see her from the window. She probably change clothes and most likely be wearing masks to cover up her face," said the Chu Emperor.


    "Ah, then we just have to find people who are wearing masks," said Guo Jinsong.


    "Exactly."

 Chapter 148 The Drug 7

    "I found nothing... Sigh, where are they..." said Wu Lang. Xie Rong and Wu Lang are out to find their family but have found no news of where they could be.


    "It''s like they never made it to Feng City," said Xie Rong. "I''ve asked around and people say slaves are normal here. Maybe they really are not here anymore..."


    "They have to be in the area. The slave traders have to be here. It''s only been a couple of months. I''ve talked to some of the guards and they said they notice a large group of people did come here and they have never left. We just have to look in inconspicuous places," said Meiying.


    "You asked the guards? Why did you do that?" asked Wei Ru.


    "Wouldn''t that make us suspicious? You know they are paying really close attention to us," said Peng Ai.


    "I just wanted to give it a try. Surprisingly they gave helpful information but I was unable to dig deeper. We could get the Chu Emperor''s permission but Chu Yang hasn''t made up with him and... It seems they are also trying to find them," said Meiying. "It''s something Lin Yu Yan would probably do so I wanted to see maybe if it''ll work."


    "That''s true. I totally see her doing that," said Peng Ai.


    "Hahaha! Sister Yu Yan would definitely be doing that," said Wei Ru.


    "She does bold things," said Xie Rong.


    "Anyway, based on the guards expression, they looked somehow look very happy that someone was finally looking into it, even if it was an outsider," said Meiying.


    "That''s strange... why don''t they do it themselves?" said Wei Ru.


    "I don''t know either," said Meiying. "I didn''t ask."


    "It''s because the emperor was making deals with some important people," said Quan Su Wen.


    They all were in Tang Pharmacy because it was the safest place they can be to discuss their matters between themselves without others hearing.


    "The Chu emperor never passed the law of banning slave trade," said Quan Su Wen.


    "That''s horrible!" said Wei Ru. "The emperor needs to pass that law!"


    "No, I also agree with his decision," said Quan Su Wen.


    "Why?" said Wu Lang. "Why would the emperor do that?"


    Wu Lang is a little angry and confused. He doesn''t understand why the emperor made that decision.


    But before Quan Su Wen could answer,one of the medical sect. members went over to her and whispered to her some bad news and left to fix it.


    "Sorry, I have to take care of something right now," said Quan Su Wen.


    "It''s fine. You have more important things to deal with," said Xie Rong.


    -----


    "Here. Wear this," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Okay," said Han Bingwen.


    Lin Yu Yan has grabbed dark grey clothing out of her ring and handed it to him to change into. Han Bingwen didn''t question it as he knew why she handed it to him. They both had to change clothing before leaving the restaurant due to the crowd.


    "Are you done, Yu Yan?" said Han Bingwen on the other side of the door.


    "Yep," said Lin Yu Yan. She came out as a boy with her hair in a ponytail. Lin Yu Yan has wrapped her chest and put on the same dark grey men''s clothing to disguise herself.


    "Come in," said Lin Yu Yan grabbing his hand and dragging him in the bathroom. Han Bingwen has no idea what was happening and just followed her orders.


    "Our faces are too recognizable so I''m going to put makeup on us to change out features so sit still as I put makeup of you," said Lin Yu Yan.


    Han Bingwen sat on a chair and looked over at Lin Yu Yan grabbing her tools from her ring. Lin Yu Yan changed his face to be more masculine and to look much older. She changed his hair style to a messy bed head kind of look.


    "All done," said Lin Yu Yan. "Now it''s my turn."


    Han Bingwen stands up to look in the mirror to see his reflection was unrecognizable to him but made him remember someone else.


    ''Wow¡­ I look so different,'' he thought. ''Reminds me of my father.''


    As he was admiring his new face, Lin Yu Yan went ahead and put makeup on herself. She sharpen her jaw and thicken her eyebrows. She made herself look very masculine and Han Bingwen was surprised how much she changed herself.


    "How do I look?" asked Lin Yu Yan.


    "You look a lot like your brother now," said Han Bingwen.


    "Hahaha, it''s perfect then," she said in a chuckle. "Let''s go to the auction."


    As they were leaving, they notice the Chu Emperor was actually standing by the entrance and heard him talking to an employee mentioning the room they were in.


    ''So he is one of the people who tried to spy on us¡­'' though Lin Yu Yan as she exited the restaurant. ''Actually... why is he spying us?''


    "Let''s go," said Lin Yu Yan.


    They head to the auction and entered through the front door. The lobby was busy as every employee was trying to get ready for the auction. She watched the employees rush to get their jobs done as she walked to the receptionist.


    "Good afternoon, I would like to auction a few items," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Sure, what would you like to enter the auction?" said the man behind the counter.


    Lin Yu Yan made it look like she grabbed the items from her bag but she really just place her hand in her bag to disguise herself from grabbing it from her ring.


    "I would like to sell these items please," she said.


    The man looked at all the items in surprised and couldn''t help but yelled out the items in shock.


    "What? The Beauty and Longevity pills!? And a level zero sword? Young man, are you sure!?"


    "Yes."


    "Let me discuss this with our head," said the man as he quickly rushed to the back to inform the head of the auction about these items.


    The man yelled so loud that it got the attention of bystanders inside the lobby. Lin Yu Yan smiled in satisfaction at the perfect reaction the receptionist had.


    Not even a minute has passed and people rushed out of the place to tell others of the news of the pills and the legendary sword that''s going to be sold in the auction.

 Chapter 149 The Drug 8

    "Tsk. I hate that man!" said Minister Quan in his residence, pounding his fists on the table. "I can''t wait to destroy him!"


    As he was saying that, his two sons has entered his room and interrupted him.


    "Father! What''s the matter?" said Quan Xue, the eldest son. He has gotten home and heard his father banging on the table.


    "Father, I saw a lady today in town that maybe the lady you want us to look for," said Quan Wei-Kang, the second eldest. "She was wearing a mask when I was sitting down for a drink. Even the Emperor went to the same restaurant to look for her."


    "Was she wearing a mask?" asked Minister Quan.


    "She was," said Quan Wei-Kang.


    "Where were you at that moment?" asked Minister Quan.


    "The famous restaurant, the only one that has fruit on the menu. I was surprised though. She didn''t look powerful. She had no spiritual energy. I couldn''t sense it. But the man she was with¡­ He had an enormous amount. I was unable to identify his strength," said Quan Wei-Kang.


    "It doesn''t matter. It seems he would follow Lady Lin wherever she goes," said Minister Quan.


    "I saw her face," said Quan Xue.


    "You did?" said the surprised Qian Wei-Kang.


    "Yeah. First, second and third sister did too. I was wondering why there was such a huge crowd outside when I notice the crowd was surrounding our sisters. Then I saw her face through that window¡­ she is gorgeous. You were right father, she really does look like Lady Lin. I think she is even more beautiful than her," said Quan Xue.


    "Would you like to marry her?" said Minister Quan.


    "I would¡­ but that man¡­ He''s dangerous. He held her in his arms and gave all of us a death glare. There''s no way I could, even if I was the Emperor, Father," said Quan Xue.


    "It''s no problem. We just have to set up a plan to get rid of that man. It should be easy with the drugs," said Minister Quan.


    "Father!" a loud voice interrupted them and they heard many footsteps approaching the room.


    "Father!" said Quan Jiang, the eldest daughter. "Which one of us do you think should have the beauty pill!?"


    "What?" said Minister Quan.


    "We couldn''t decide who could have the pill so we wanted to ask you," said Quan Huan Lan second eldest daughter.


    "Which one of us should have it, father?" said Quan Fen He, the third daughter.


    "I don''t care," said Minister Quan, sighing in annoyance. "You are all beautiful anyway."


    "Urgh! That doesn''t help! Just choose!" said Quan Fen He.


    "Then I choose-" said Minister Quan only to be interrupted again with loud footsteps entering his room.


    "Father! Big news!" said Quan Jian Min, the third son. He rushed in breathing heavily from wanting to let father know the news.


    "At the auction tomorrow night, they will be selling the most amazing items in the world!"


    "What items?" said Minister Quan.


    "They will be selling legendary pills! Two beauty pills and two Longevity pills! And get this¡­. They will be selling a level zero sword!" said Quan Jian Min.


    "Father! Buy us the beauty pills! So we can all have one!" said Quan Fen He.


    "I really want the Level zero sword, father!" said Quan Jian Min.


    "Hmmm¡­" Minister Quan had to think for a few seconds.


    ''The level zero sword would definitely help with my plans¡­ and the Longevity pill would do me good¡­''


    "Fine. Let''s go to the auction tomorrow. We need to find Lady Lin''s daughter as well."


    -----


    "Where is Wang Ping?" asked Lin Yu Yan. Everyone has gathered back at the Inn. Lin Yu Yan has asked Wu Lang to gather everyone back at the Inn so she can give them some news but Wang Ping hasn''t arrived yet.


    "Whoa. Who are you?" said Gu Xiang.


    "Uncle, I''m Yu Yan," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Why do you look like that? You look a lot like the Shengwu guy," said Chu Yang.


    "Brother Bingwen? Pfft! you finally look like your age!" said Han Mingli. He couldn''t hold in his laughter at the new look Bingwen had.


    "I barely recognized you," said Han Jingju. "Who did this? They are very skilled."


    "We needed a different disguise so I had to change our faces a bit," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Wow, you''re really good at makeup," said Chu Yang still admiring the amazing art Lin Yu Yan has created. "You guys really look different."


    "Ah, it was you two who are the Unknown beauty couple the whole city is talking about," said Peng Ai, smirking a little. "You got caught?"


    "I heard that too! That''s why you changed your faces," said Wei Ru. "But you really do look like a boy now, sister Yu Yan."


    "sigh... yeah. I should have been more careful but at the same time, I can fiannly move the way I want too," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Anyway, I told the Third Prince to be back by now," said Wu Lang going back to the main point.


    "Let''s go look for him," said Lin Yu Yan. "It is strange for him to be late."


    Everyone left the Inn to find Wang Ping. They went to the last spot Wu Lang spotted him in but he was nowhere to be found.


    "Where is he¡­" said Gu Xiang. "I''m not really a good general, leaving a prince of Wang alone¡­"


    "He said he was going to check out something quick. It''s not your fault, Xiang," said Chu Yang.


    "I sense water up ahead¡­ Why am I sensing that?" said Peng Ai. The sea snake wrapped around her arm is now on alert.


    "I smell¡­ blood?" said Kenzhi.


    "Ummm¡­ let''s go back¡­" said Wei Ru.


    "It''s here, right Wei Ru?" said Meiying. Lin Yu Yan looked over at her and can see the fear in her eyes.


    "I sense a lot of people up ahead¡­" said Wu Lang. "It seems like they are huddled in a building in¡­ chains¡­" His eyes widen in surprise in realization of what it was.


    "Slave Market!" said Xie Rong.

 Chapter 150 The Drug 9

    ''Now that I think about it, this smell reminds me of someone,'' thought Wu Lang trying to remember what the smell is.


    "Are you kidding me? They were here the whole time?" said Wei Ru. ''I should of investigated more...''


    "It''s okay. I can tell why you didn''t look more into this place. The smell really does bring fear and makes it a perfect place for the slave market to be. This area is probably not dangerous at all," said Lin Yu Yan, understanding Wei Ru''s facial expression.


    "Wait¡­ there is another person in a building," said Wu Lang. "But I really can''t tell. I can''t read that area for some reason."


    "It''s probably that mad man," said Meiying getting angry just thinking about him.


    "Ah, there is a magnetic field over their," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "What is that?" asked Peng Ai. Everyone else was also curious of the strange words Lin Yu Yan said. Even the Han brothers had no idea what she was talking about.


    "It''s a strong electrical force. That''s probably why you can''t fully tell Wu Lang," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "We need to save the people, Sister Yu Yan," said Wu Lang.


    "We will. But not now," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Why!? They need us now!" said Wu Lang. He was a little too loud and angry why Lin Yu Yan is not helping the slaves in the building. ''It''s the same thing Quan Su Wen said. Why can''t we save them now?!''


    "Wu Lang. We are too close to the magnetic field. The person in there will notice the commotion especially because we are saving a large group. We cannot afford the lives of the slaves for our rash decision," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "... But we need to help them," said Wu Lang. "My sister might be in there."


    "I know. But as I said, not now. When I got you guys, I had to make sure the area was clear, make sure you all were quiet, and strong enough to move to get out of the area fast. I was just lucky to have that spiritual space ring somehow perfectly showed up," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "That''s true. We were pretty lucky," asked Peng Ai.


    "Yeah, we do seem lucky," said Wu Lang.


    "Let''s keep going," said Gu Xiang.


    They all moved to a different area looking around for Wang Ping. They then entered the forest and searched for any sign of Wang Ping''s presence.


    "Wang Ping was here," said Kenzhi.


    "Yeah. I can sense his spiritual energy here," said Han Bingwen.


    "He must have used his spiritual energy. We need to find him fast. He''s in danger," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "I can sense him and the enemy," said Wu Lang and lead everyone to where Wang Ping.


    They all were at the top of the trees observing as much as they can. Wang Ping was in the center of the circle, awake but looks a little off, and guarded by 10 people.


    "Medical sect. uniforms?" said Peng Ai.


    "What the hell is going on?" said Gu Xiang.


    "They don''t look that strong¡­" said Han Mingli.


    Lin Yu Yan carefully observed the situation trying to figure out what is the best move.


    "Alright, everybody go!" said Lin Yu Yan, giving them the queue to move. ''Let''s just attack head on!''


    They pop in front of the medical sect. members and it shocked them. The members backed off right away and all of them ran away in a flash.


    Everyone else were waiting for someone to make the first move on the bad guys but they stood their in confusion.


    "They may be wearing the uniforms but¡­" said Peng Ai.


    "...they ran away like idiots," said Wei Ru in disappiontment. ''I wanted to show Sister Yu Yan my new move...''


    "What just happened?" said Xie Rong.


    They were dumbfounded at the situation.


    "Seriously? That was it?" even Kenzhi couldn''t believe what just happened.


    "Damn, I wanted to fight¡­" said Wei Ru.


    "Same¡­ sigh¡­" said Han Mingli.


    "Me too¡­" said Lin Yu Yan putting her hands against her waist. "I haven''t had a proper fight yet."


    Now that they think about it, Lin Yu Yan usually finish her foes in very minimal moves. Like the man in the unknown forest with the level zero sword, her whole fight was done in three attacks. One hit on the stomach, one hit on the face and then a slice on the neck.


    All her fights so far are only one sided. It''s a little scary for them to realize now that they still don''t know her full strength. Even during training, she was holding back, never breaking a sweat.


    They all forgot why they were there in the first place until Wang Ping stood up from the ground. His sight never leaving the ground, with his hand tied, and he just walked away.


    "3rd prince! Let me cut the ropes," said Gu Xiang. He walked behind him and cut the ropes. Wang Ping was quiet and said nothing.


    "Wang Ping?" said Lin Yu Yan.


    "3rd prince? Anything wrong?" said Chu Yang.


    "Yes!" Wang Ping yelled angrily.


    Wang Ping is the type of guy to hold his feelings inside and it was a huge shock when he expressed his feelings for the first time.


    "Why am I so weak!? Why am I the one always getting kidnapped and being saved every single time!" said Wang Ping. "I started cultivation as a child yet my rank is lower then all of you! I am a prince who''s suppose to protect his empire, not get kidnapped and saved all the time!"


    He got on his knees and pounded his hand on the ground in frustration. ''I cultivated literally my entire life! Yet most of the people Lin Yu Yan has trained has higher ranks than me!''


    "Why don''t you start with training your body. Like I said to Kenzhi and them, sometimes ranks don''t matter, It''s skills. Why do you think you guys never seen me in a proper fight?" said Lin Yu Yan.


    Wang Ping head was still down but is carefully listening to every word Lin Yu Yan says.


    "Meiying and Peng Ai could go up against Gu Xiang if they wanted to. Their ranks are lower but they have the skills to have an even fight against Gu Xiang," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "I always wonder, everybody.... how are you guys growing so fast?" asked Wang Ping.


    "With practice, Hard work, and Knowledge," said Gu Xiang.


    "I worked hard to make it here. We didn''t take no short cut," said Wei Ru.


    "But we did have a lot of help," said Peng Ai.


    "Yeah, I can teach you a thing or two once this is over," said Lin Yu Yan.

 Chapter 151 The Drug 10

    Back at the Quan residence...


    The Quan siblings are having a discussion themselves in the dining room trying to figure out what their father is thinking.


    "How am I going to meet the lady?" said Quan Xue.


    "Father is very fond of this lady. Who is that lady anyway?" said Quan Jiang a little annoyed at the fact that their father''s attention was on a girl no one in town knows.


    "First sister, it''s the lady that was at the restaurant window," said Quan Xue.


    "What!?" said Quan Fen He.


    "SHE is the woman father is obsessed with?!" said Quan Fen He in surprised and a little bit disgusted.


    "Not going to lie¡­ Lady Lin is a beautiful lady and her daughter is even more beautiful," said Quan Xue.


    "If she is her daughter," said Quan Huan Lan. ''Ah, she does look like Lady Lin now that he mentioned it¡­''


    "You saw her too?" asked Quan Jiang.


    "The crowd you guys created was very noticeable and I was just in the area," said Quan Xue. "Father said he wanted us to meet her. He actually wants me to marry her."


    "Hmmm¡­." said Quan Huan Lan. ''If she marries first brother¡­ Then I can marry the handsome man! Father does want us to marry soon since we are in our twenties¡­ This is perfect!''


    "I wouldn''t mind marrying her. She seems very kind. Sad thing is, father really wants me to marry her no matter what. He REALLY wants me to marry her," said Quan Xue. He said it twice because Minister Quan Is forcing him to somehow woe Lin Yu Yan.


    "First brother! Let''s discuss with Father to make a plan!" said Quan Huan Lan. "I will help you with it as well!"


    "I''m sad I didn''t get to see her beauty so I''ll help as well," said Quan Wei-Kang.


    "I''m curious about it!" said Quan Jian Min.


    Quan Jiang already could see the plans in the eyes of her younger sister. ''Tsk. I know where you''re going! I''m not going to let you get him first!''


    "I''ll might as well help," said Quan Jiang.


    "Me too!" said Quan Fen He.


    ------


    "You guys are back fast?" said the man.


    The man was sitting on his chair taking a break from his work when he felt the presence of his men coming back.


    "Sir, we made sure they saw the uniforms," said one of the fake medical sect. members.


    "But they are surprisingly strong¡­" whispered another.


    "What did you say?" said the man.


    "I-it was n-nothing, sir!" said the fake.


    "Anyway, that is good. Minister Quan said he is trying to get on their good side. We need to prevent them on being good terms with the medical sect. as much as possible then," said the man.


    "Sir, when we were coming back, we notice there was a great number of people in the area not too long ago," said one of the fake Medical sect.


    "I see¡­ But we should be fine. The stench in the air from the spiritual animals have kept people away before, it will still do it now. You are dismiss," said the man.


    "Ah, and one more thing, sir. We heard news of rare items being sold in the auction tomorrow. I believe one of the items are legendary pills," said the fake Medical sect. member.


    "Thanks, Wu Long Long. Now go," said the man. ''Hmm¡­ It would be great to check the properties on those pills¡­ Maybe I should go and get one.''


    As she was leaving the man added some extra words.


    "I have finally found you. Now, it''s your brother. Keep your eyes open," said the man.


    "Yes, master," said Wu Long Long. She bowed in respect and then left. But the look on her face as she left was a face of disgust.


    The man waited until he couldn''t hear their footsteps and got up to open a hidden door. On the other side of the door was a set of stairs leading down to his real lab and there was an extra room in the lab.


    "Zhao Xiu Mei? You still alive?" said the man, mockingly.


    "You bastard!" said Zhao Xiu Mei.


    Zhao Xiu Mei was in one of the cells sitting down on the ground and she gets up and grabs him on the collar.


    "Where are my children!? Where is my Xie Cheng and Xie Tai-Hua!? Why are they not in the cell!?" she said yelling.


    "Your twins are fine. Hahaha! But it doesn''t mean they''re great! I never knew I would have the opportunity to experiment on identical twins!" said the man.


    "Min Fu-han, You evil bastard! Give them back to me! Just take me and let them go!" said Zhao Xiu Mei.


    "No. I will make you suffer for leaving me! Once you belong to me, you will forever be mine! My drug has finally started working and the first people I will be using them on will be your children!"


    ------


    "But still¡­ you got caught by them?" Lin Yu Yan said smirking at him.


    "Shut up! I was in a vulnerable position when they caught me! I was in the middle of a chase before I blacked out!" said Wang Ping.


    "Kekeke! I''m just kidding! I know you probably were," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Tsk. I was tricked. I thought a lady was in trouble and tried to save her but instead was caught. The girl said her brother was in trouble and lure me in just to be caught," said Wang Ping.


    "So it was a trap?" said Wu Lang.


    Wang Ping looked over at Wu Lang and answered, "Yes... ??" Wang Ping gave Wu Lang a long stare.


    "Huh... You look awfully a lot like the girl I was trying to save."


    "Huh!? Really!?" said Wu Lang. ''She was among the kidnappers?''


    "Ah! she must be your sister then!" said Wang Ping.


    ''Damn it! I didn''t want that to be true!''


    "Tsk. Meiying... I think that man was my previous master," said Wu Lang.


    "What?" said Meiying in surprised.


    "Was his name Min Fu-Han?"


    "Yes... he had a fake name in my village but I was able to find out his real one when I sneaking in his lab to find more information about the dead spiritual animals and beast in my village," said Meiying.


    "Damn it!" said Wu Lang. "He was my previous master. I should have known!"


    "What do you mean?" said Lin Yu Yan.


    "My previous master was also a drug addict but he can control his intake. He also was working on a drug with me and my older sister. I never mentioned this but... my sister and I are twins. She was born twenty minutes before me. I remember my master was really into experimenting on humans, especially twins so me and my sister were great test subjects to him. Which is why my body has immense power at times," said Wu Lang.


    "Hmm... No wonder..." said Lin Yu Yan, thinking about something.


    "Yeah... but my sister wasn''t able to take some of the drugs so she was sick most of the times but she survived luckily... I was able to escape from him with my sister... just to be captured by slave traders later and that''s how I met you."

 Chapter 152 The Drug 11

    Back at the Inn¡­


    "Anyway, I asked you to meet me here because I made an opportunity for you all tomorrow," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "I have something to say as well before you start," said Wang Ping. "My welcoming is pushed back a day. I wasn''t told why either. I think something happened," said Wang Ping.


    "Perfect start. It''s because of the auction tomorrow," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Auction?" said Wang Ping.


    "Yes. I will be selling a few items at the auction tomorrow night. I will be selling two beauty pills and 2 longevity pills. The level zero sword is also going to be in the auction," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "I forgot those are still considered legendary items," said Wei Ru. Training as a weapon master, Wei Ru has the opportunity to see a lot of enchanted weapons which he is surprised people find the level zero sword a legendary when he uses a higher level weapon.


    "Same," said Meiying, who has been working on the third, forth, and fifth pill in the book with Lin Yu Yan.


    "I was wondering why everyone was making a fuss all afternoon. So it was your doing," said Gu Xiang.


    "Most of the powerful people here will be showing up. Quan Su Wen''s sisters somehow got their hands on my beauty pill and the whole town freaked out. Based on their reaction, everyone would want to see them or have them at the auction. I''m sure that Min Fu-Han guy probably will also show up to the auction too," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "For sure. He would love to make experiments on that," said Wu Lang.


    "He would want to know how to make them as well," said Meiying.


    "The slave traders probably won''t be at the slave market tomorrow night because of the rare items they would like to purchase," said Peng Ai.


    "Wang Ping and Gu Xiang will also be going. The rest of you will have the opportunity to go and save the people in the building," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Where can the people go? Or stay?" asked Wu Lang, who wanted to help those people as soon as possible.


    "I actually bought a few houses here already so we can have more privacy. Here is the address," said Lin Yu Yan and handed Meiying the paper of where the address is.


    "Peng Ai. I am going to ask you to be in charge due to you have no relation to the issue like Meiying and Wu Lang. Kenzhi will also help you. I would asked Xie Rong, since he is the oldest, but there is a slight chance his family is also in the building. This is a big thing for you but I know you can do it," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Why can''t we plan it?" asked Xie Rong.


    "Because, once you find your family, you would want to stay by their side and protect only them. I want all the people saved and you three may get to emotional for planning," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Oh, so you need different plans based on Peng Ai''s and my abilities because we may be only be the only ones capable to protect all of them?" said Kenzhi.


    "Yes."


    "I can protect them all!" said Wu Lang, denying Lin Yu Yan''s statement.


    "I don''t know, you probably can. But I''m not risking it," said Lin Yu Yan. "These are peoples lives we are risking, Wu Lang."


    Wu Lang couldn''t argue against that and became silent thinking how can he prove Lin Yu Yan wrong.


    "I don''t know if I''m ready¡­" said Peng Ai, cutting the silence.


    "It''s okay. You have time to plan it. Tell me once you have finalize it," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Okay," said Peng Ai.


    "Han Jingju and Han Mingli, I don''t know when you guys are leaving so I didn''t include you to the plan," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "It''s no problem. We are actually leaving tomorrow," said Han Jingju. "We have to go back to my family."


    "You too, Bingwen?" said Lin Yu Yan. She didn''t hear from Han Bingwen about it but she knew they were going to leave soon.


    "No. I won''t but the other two will," said Han Bingwen.


    "Good thing I planned that. Victoria, Knight, Silver, Bingwen, and Chu Yang will be going with me to the auction. But Victoria and Knight will be with Wang Ping for extra protection while Chu Yang and Bingwen will be with me. This is also great opportunity for you, Chu Yang, to talk with your brother since he will be in his room with no one else but his most trusted people," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "How?" said Chu Yang.


    "The guards next to the Chu Emperor has been following me and Bingwen, trying to find out where we are staying. I think your brother wants to speak to me about something but I didn''t want to until after you resolve your relationship. He probably wanted to talk about my mother so before that, make up with him," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Okay..." said Chu Yang.


    "And one more thing, I want you all to stay away from the Medical sect. from now on," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "What? But the guys aren''t even from the medical sect.?" said Meiying, remembering the ''fight'' they previously just had. "Accept for maybe one."


    "Good eye. I also notice that person," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Is it my sister?" said Wu Lang.


    "I think so. She definitely smells a little like you. But we know she is not in the medical sect.. Anyway, we have to make it look like we aren''t friends with the medical sect.. Make the enemy think we fell for their trap," said Lin Yu Yan.


    ''It''s still strange hearing that from a human,'' thought Kenzhi. The Han brothers probably have a better smell the the other but Lin Yu Yan nose is probably as strong as Kenzhi.


    "I see¡­" said Wu Lang.


    "I also find it strange why Minister Quan still hates Su Wen even though she is appointed as the new master of the so strong Medical Sect.. Minister Quan is like my grandfather, likes to use people who have great value to him.


    But Su Wen, who is the master of the Medical sect. branch here is not of any value to him, even though she owns that branch. It probably means he has someone even bigger or someone stronger beside him," said Lin Yu Yan.


    Then Meiying said, "Or someone who hates the medical sect...?"


    "Exactly," said Lin Yu Yan. "Make it look like we are not together with them. I will let Su Wen know what''s going on because I don''t want her to be confused as to why we are staying away for the time being."


    Everyone in the room nodded their heads in understanding.


    "Okay. Then to recap the groups, it''s going to be Victoria, Knight, Wang Ping and Gu Xiang. Silver, Chu Yang, Bingwen and me. Peng Ai, Meiying, Kenzhi, Wu Lang, and Xie Rong," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Get a good rest, everyone. It''s going to be one busy day tomorrow."

 Chapter 153 The Drug 12

    Lin Yu Yan woke up early the next morning. It was still dark outside and she meet up with Quan Su Wen in the Tang Pharmacy.


    Lin Yu Yan let Quan Su Wen everything she knows about the whole situation. Quan Su Wen also gave some information to Lin Yu Yan about her father.


    Lin Sheng was walking and notice the two talking and interrupted them.


    "Yu Yan¡­" said Lin Sheng.


    "Brother Sheng, what do you want?" said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Can I¡­ speak to you?"


    "Sure¡­ but not here. A quiet place please," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Su Wen, can we take up one of the rooms?" said Lin Sheng.


    "It''s no problem," said Quan Su Wen. Quan Su We was a little scared Lin Yu Yan wasn''t going to agree but it turned out well.


    ''On first name bases already?'' thought Lin Yu Yan. She looked at both of them and cen tell, they have a thing for each other.


    They get to a room and sat down across from each other. It was silent and Lin Yu Yan waited for Lin Sheng to speak first.


    "Yu Yan¡­ I''m sorry," said Lin Sheng. He got up and did a ninety degree bow. "I never intended to leave you alone. One thing lead to another and I never had a chance to come get you."


    Lin Yu Yan just sat there and looked at him, listening to every word he says. Lin Yu Yan is still mad. She was never mad at him in the first place until after he attacked her. She glared at him as Lin Sheng spoke.


    "I know you are mad. I would be too. The reason why I never took you with me was because¡­ I wasn''t strong enough. I wanted to take you but I know I didn''t have the strength to protect you. I ran away because I knew who killed mother that day and would go after us as well."


    "You do?" said Lin Yu Yan.


    "...I do. It was the Wang Emperor and the Empress. But he was father''s best friend so I couldn''t say it. He also saw my face but I ran away as soon as possible to our home to tell you that what happened that day. He can''t kill father and he didn''t know where our house was so I just left you there without telling. Father told me to run and get stronger... and I did¡­ I ran away without you¡­ Please forgive me¡­"


    "Father told you to run away?"


    ---------


    "We still can''t track her down¡­" said Guo Jinsong.


    It''s Guo Jinsong, Hua Maoli and the Chu Emperor in his office discussing on how to track down Lin Yu Yan. They have looked the whole night but found no one wearing a mask and still can''t tell their presence.


    "Tsk. I need to speak to her soon. Otherwise the 3rd prince of Wang will be leaving soon and I won''t have a chance to talk to her again," said the Chu Emperor.


    "Anyway, any news of my sister?"


    "Actually, yes. Minister Quan did mention her showing up at the Tang Pharmacy so I had spies around the area to check the people going in and of the pharmacy and it seems he was right. Chu Yang is in the pharmacy but just like Lady Lin, she disappears right after she leaves," said Hua Maoli.


    "Is she using a teleportation technique like you?" asked the Chu Emperor.


    "No, I would have felt her spiritual energy and track her down but none of them are using their energy. Unless they are, they are using a very little amount, to not be detected," said Hua Maoli. "Plus, I think you are the only one, besides me, that knows how to use it."


    "I see¡­" said the Chu Emperor.


    "She might be planning something against you," said Hua Maoli.


    "Maoli, don''t speak of my sister that way. She is the only person I know who loves this empire more then me. There is no way she would plan anything even close to that," said the Chu Emperor.


    "I''m sorry..." said Hua Maoli.


    "Back to the topic, I heard some of the guards talking about this but I''m not sure if it is true," said Guo Jinsong.


    "What is?" said the Chu Emperor.


    "There was a woman among their group asking the guards of the front entrance, questions regarding the slave traders that has entered the city. I think they will be getting rid of the slave market for us," said Guo Jinsong.


    "That be good¡­ our empire has finally steady and we have enough evidence against the corrupt ministers¡­" said the Emperor.


    "Accept for Minister Quan," said Hua Maoli.


    "Yeah¡­ He is the only one who can hide the evidence well¡­ His children has also been told to stay away from me so I don''t have a chance to find any," said Guo Jinsong.


    "Minister Dai is going down with the slave traders, using the money I provided to feed the need but buying slaves instead," said the Chu Emperor.


    "But there is news of an unknown drug going around," said Guo Jinsong. "I was able to hear one of the medical sect. members talking about it but I don''t know what it does."


    "You two can search for them tonight," said the Chu Emperor. "I find it strange that the auction has rare items at a time like this. It''s too coincidental. I''ll have other guards for me tonight while you find more information on that."


    "Are you sure? The Ministers will probably find it a great chance to kill you," said Hu Maoli.


    "It gives me a perfect chance to arrest them," said the Chu Emperor.


    "Sigh¡­ the things you do for your empire," said Guo Jinsong.


    "I''ll be fine," said the Chu Emperor.


    "That''s what you said last time, now you can barely use your qi," said Hua Maoli.


    An incident has lead the Chu emperor unable to use all of his spiritual energy. The two generals are quite concerned and not sure the plan could succeed.


    "It''s okay. Just make sure you find evidence against Minister Quan. I let you choose the guards for me for tonight."

 Chapter 154 The Drug 13

    Lin Yu Yan and Lin Sheng had too long of a talk and before she knew it, she is walking in the busy morning street without her mask.


    Lin Yu Yan was too deep in thought to even notice her surroundings. She walks down the streets and many people began to notice her and how similar she looks to their hero. Many citizens recognized her but no one didn''t approach her due to the heavy emotions she is releasing


    ''My brother really is a fool. You better not disappoint me,'' thought Lin Yu Yan, remembering what he has said to her.


    That''s when Quan Xue was around and saw Lin Yu Yan alone walking in the city. One of his servants that was with him quickly went back to the Quan residents and informed the rest of the siblings that he found the Lady.


    Lin Yu Yan was still thinking when she accidentally hit someone with her shoulder and knocked him down.


    ''What the heck!? She''s so strong!'' thought Quan Xue. He hits the ground, eyes widen, and didn''t think it would be him falling to the ground.


    "I''m sorry! Are you okay!?" said Lin Yu Yan. She bend down to help the man up.


    "I''m fine," said Quan Xue, taking her hand.


    "That''s good. I wasn''t watching where I was going," said Lin Yu Yan. "I''ll be on my way."


    Lin Yu Yan goes on her way but Quan Xue grip on her hand stops her from going any further.


    "Can you¡­ go out with me?" said Quan Xue so boldly.


    Lin Yu Yan was confused at the bold statement a stranger have said to her. Though it wasn''t a propose this time, she is sill not used to being asked out.


    "Umm¡­ No-" said Lin Yu Yan in annoyance but Quan Xue interrupted and added, "I need help finding my sister a present."


    "Sure," said Lin Yu Yan. Lin Yu Yan can tell he is lying but she was interested on what he is planning so she went along with him. ''Entertain me,'' she thought as she smiled beautifully.


    "I''m Quan Xue," said Quan Xue, introducing himself.


    ''A Quan¡­? Must be Su Wen''s brother. Su Wen''s eighteen years of age¡­ so it must mean this on is at least 4 years older¡­ She mentioned the other six was from 4 different woman right? The evil woman was one who gave birth to 3 boys and the other three gave birth to a girl each.


    Ah, so it could be because Su Wen''s mother finally giving birth to a boy, Quan Deshi. Su Wen is protecting her brother from the other siblings who has a chance of killing him. But they shouldn''t care because the Minister Quan could appoint a new heir... unless...''


    "I''m Lin Yu Yan," said Lin Yu Yan, making sure she pays attention.


    ''Father was right. She really could be this Lady Lin''s daughter,'' thought Quan Xue.


    "What do you plan on giving to your sister?" said Lin Yu Yan. ''I might as well get more information about them.''


    "Well¡­ I have three¡­ no four sisters. I want to give each one of them a present since I haven''t been home after a long time," said Quan Xue telling a lie.


    "Sure, Let''s go look around," said Lin Yu Yan smiling sweetly. "What are your sisters like? It will help me if I know their personality."


    Quan Xue and Lin Yu Yan talk as they go through each store on what he should get for his sisters. They went out for the morning and many of the citizens were surprised the beauty would be with a him when he is engaged himself.


    Lin Yu Yan felt similar eyes on her and recognized the quan sisters presence nearby. Lin Yu Yan was by herself looking for some items for herself because she can tell Quan Xue lied about getting a present for his sisters.


    "I heard you already have a handsome man by your side. What are you doing with Minister Quan''s son? An engaged one too," said a woman, mocking her. She was trying to make Lin Yu Yan look like an unfaithful woman.


    A random woman walks up to Lin Yu Yan and starts bashing her with insults.


    "I was helping this man find a present for his sisters. I decided to help," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Hmmm¡­ what would happened if your man knows what you are doing, being so shameful so early in the morning, you little sl*t," said the woman.


    ''I see¡­ That''s how you''re going to play? How childish. You are well in your twenties, how childish.''


    "What are you going to do about it?" said Lin Yu Yan smiling evilly.


    "You-" said the woman. She was more surprised at the change of face Lin Yu Yan had and got angry. But she had to calm herself down. ''Nope, I''m suppose to get hit by her, not me hit her.''


    "You little b!tch, you think a little kid like you can outsmart me. Tsk, you are even barely half my age!" said the woman loudly.


    "Exactly, I''m just a little kid. Why are you bullying me?" Lin Yu Yan said, quietly enough for the woman to hear.


    "Why are you bullying me!" said Lin Yu Yan crying and loudly.


    Lin Yu Yan said it very loudly and got the attention of the others in the area. The woman started to panic and didn''t know what she should do.


    "Are you bullying her?" said a man.


    "Why are you picking on a her?" said a woman.


    "I wasn''t! She is lying!" said the woman.


    "She obviously isn''t!" said another man, looking at Lin Yu Yan.


    "What going on?" said Quan Xue.


    "I was getting bullied¡­" said Lin Yu Yan, looking at Quan Xue for help.


    ''My god¡­ she really is too beautiful for the world,'' thought Quan Xue.


    "I''m sure you know what will happen if you do anything further," said Quan Xue, giver her a warning.


    "I''m sorry, Quan Xue," said the woman, running away. Lin Yu Yan was wiping her tears and notice the woman running into the direction the Quan Sister''s were.


    "What happened? Why wasn''t the crowd on your side?" said Quan Jiang.


    "She started crying and people started to notice," said the woman. "Tsk. She didn''t hit me either."


    "Useless!" said Quan Fen He. She hit the servant instead and was getting angry that it wasn''t going their way.


    "I''m sorry, my lady," said the woman, placing her hand on her cheek.


    "Tsk! We need to make that woman look bad! How are we going to do that?!" said Quan Jiang.


    "Hold on.... I have a plan," said Quan Huan Lan.


    ------


    "Are you okay?" said Quan Xue.


    "I''m fine... I was a little scared though," said Lin Yu Yan, wiping her tears. ''Darn, I really wanted to hit her in the face... But the enemy can''t know my strength.''


    Quan Xue wanted to wipe her tears but she turned away.


    Lin Yu Yan and Quan Xue, along with his servants, left to find items at a different store. Lin Yu Yan was looking at some things when he heard a familiar voice.


    "Quan Xue."

 Chapter 155 The Drug 14

    "Quan Xue," said a stern voice. It was Tang Kei Yong. He was in a bad mood this morning due to the chores Quan Su Wen sent him on and it got worse the moment his eyes met with Quan Xue.


    "What are you doing here?" said Quan Xue. He sounded very cocky and unpleasant with him here.


    Not only Tang Kei Yong was there, Tang Hongwu, Soo Tien-Kai and Soo Li Na was in town buying some items. They also were not pleased to see Quan Xue in the morning.


    "I was just buying some items in town. It''s not like you own the city," said Tang Kei-Yong.


    ''Not yet,'' thought Quan Xue.


    Tang Hongwu notice Lin Yu Yan behind Quan Xue and was confused as to why she''s with him. He was going to call her name but she signal him to be quiet. He then got Soo Li Na''s attention and Soo Tien-Kai and pointed out Lin Yu Yan as she also told them to keep quiet.


    Lin Yu Yan wrote something down in a piece of paper and folded it throwing it in Soo Tian-Kai''s shirt. He grabbed it out and the outside of the notes said, ''For Quan Su Wen.''


    Tang Kei Yong and Quan Xue were still arguing when Tang Kei Yong also noticed Lin Yu Yan behind. He, who can''t read the situation, was going to call her name.


    "What? What are you doing here, Li-" but Soo Li Na covered his mouth and Tang Hongwu stepped in front.


    "Sorry, we are busy at the moment. We''ll take our leave," said Tang Hongwu and drags Tang Kei Yong out of the store. Soo Tian-Kai and Soo Li Na glares at Quan Xue and slightly nods their head but towards Lin Yu Yan.


    Quan Xue didn''t see the nod as he slowly turns around to face Lin Yu Yan.


    "Tsk. What a horrible time to show up. I''m sorry about that. Just people who my family despise," said Quan Xue. ''Perfect timing! I can tell her to stay away from them if last nights kidnapping didn''t work!"


    "Make sure you stay away from them, especially that Tang Shengwu. He causes trouble for my father. Tsk, and apparently my little sister is engaged to him too," said Quan Xue.


    "Oh? Is that so?" said Lin Yu Yan. "Why is that?"


    ''I see¡­ they are together¡­ That''s nice. I would love to have Su Wen as a sister-in-law,'' thought Lin Yu Yan as she smiles a little.


    "That brat would betray us! She has always been like that since she was a child. Tang Shengwu influenced her to leave the family and join theirs. Not only that, he has caused so much damage to my father''s work," said Quan Xue. Though he said it in an angry tone, his face was slightly sad.


    ''What was that face¡­? It doesn''t seem like you... hate her,'' thought Lin Yu Yan.


    "Anyway¡­ Have you heard news about the Chu Emperor?" asked Quan Xue.


    "News?"


    "I heard- no, I KNOW the Chu Emperor is a drug addict and a slave maniac. Which is why he hasn''t passed that law. There has been reports about some shady people in the area because the Emperor plans to make it a business."


    "Wow¡­ what a horrible emperor."


    "Right? So my father plans to take him down. He has been planning to do it for a while and it will happen soon. I wanted to asks for help to be on our side. We will protect you as a favor."


    "Will you? But I heard rumors that YOUR father was doing drugs..."


    "Yes. Wait I-I mean, yes, I will protect you but my father isn''t doing drugs¡­ he isn''t that kind of person," said Quan Xue. He was panicking, surprised that Lin Yu yan heard those rumors. But it just confirmed her suspicion that Min Fu-Han and Minister Quan are working together.


    "Then I will accept that offer. When will it happen?"


    Quan Xue didn''t think she would agree so fast. He almost blew it too.


    "Tomorrow night. Meet me here tomorrow morning."


    "Thank you."


    ''Wow. How fast you became honest. This might be going better than I expected.''


    "Brother Xue? You were here?" said a voice. It was his brother, Quan Jian Min, running towards them. Quan Wei-Kang walks slowly behind.


    "Jian Min? What are you doing here?" said Quan Xue. He was surprised that they would come here now. He looked at the time and it seems like too much time has passed since the meet up.


    "Who is this beautiful lady?" said Quan Jian Min. ''This lady is beautiful!''


    The servant that went back to the resident was waiting for the rest of the siblings to return to let them know that Quan Xue has made a move. Quan Jian Min and Quan Wei-Kang were the last to show up back to the residence.


    "This is Lady Lin," said Quan Xue.


    "Nice to meet you, Lady Lin. I''m Quan Jian Min," said Quan Jian Min. ''You are the woman father has been obsessed with. It''s no wonder!''


    Quan Wei-Kang walks up behind him and says, "Hello, Lady Lin. I''m the second son of Minister Quan, Wei-Kang."


    ''Wow, she is as beautiful as everyone says. She is more even more gorgeous than Lady Lin,'' thought Quan Wei-Kang.


    "Just call me Lin Yu Yan. I''m only 14 years old. I''m much younger then you all," Lin Yu Yan said. It was a surprise to the two that such a young but mature lady is only 14 years of age.


    ''I''m 10 years older than her!?'' thought Quan Xue.


    "Wow, only 14 years old? You look like an adult already," said Quan Jian Min, eyeing her up and down.


    ''Hopefully it works¡­ we need to ask her to join us at the auction tonight. We will be considered kings if Lady Lin''s daughter is with us.''


    "If you keep doing that, I will claw your eyes out," said Lin Yu Yan, glaring at him.


    "Ah, sorry¡­" said Quan Jian Min. ''Damn, she may be little but that look on her face surprised me.''


    "Ah, that reminds me, would you like to join me at the auction that is going on tonight? My father would like to meet you," asked Quan Xue to Lin Yu Yan.


    "No thank you. I already have seats prepared for me but I can speak to him now," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Are you going with someone else tonight?" asked Quan Jian Min.


    "No, I have seats prepared for ME," said Lin Yu Yan, letting them know the seats are prepared for her and no one else.


    "Ah... I-I s-see¡­ Then let''s go meet my father," said Quan Xue.

 Chapter 156 The Drug 15

    "What happened back there? Why was she with the Quan Xue?" said Tang Kei Yong.


    Tang Kei Yong, Soo Li Na, Soo Tien-Kai and Tang Hongwu are on their way back to the Tang Pharmacy after getting some supplies.


    "I don''t know¡­ But she told us to be quiet," said Soo Tien-Kai. "She also gave us this."


    Soo Tien-Kai pulled out the note he received. ''She surprisingly has good aim. I barely felt it go in my shirt.''


    Lin Yu Yan had to do that many times in the past. She honestly never knew this technique was ever going to be this useful.


    "For Quan Su Wen¡­" said Tang Kei Yong. "We should read it."


    "No, you idiot. It''s for the master," said Soo Li Na, lighting knocking on her fiance''s head.


    "But as members, we should know!" said Tang Kei Yong.


    "But we need to gain that trust back," said Tang Hongwu. "Especially when YOU went against her."


    "Tsk."


    "That''s a bit harsh, Hongwu. But it''s true. We need to gain her trust again, not just for us or Su Wen, but for Master Tang," said Soo Li Na.


    "I know¡­" said Tang Kei Yong. "But she must be planning something¡­ What if she wants to destroy us too!?"


    "No way. She is not like that," said Soo Tien-Kai. "Don''t go accusing people again, Kei-Yong."


    "Even if she does, she at least has a decent reason, especially with our sh!tty welcome for her. She even had to tell us how to do our job and the medical sect. are people of elite, not just some small group. We are a horrible representation to the Medical Sect.," said Tang Hongwu.


    "She knows Master Mo as well. There is no way she would do anything against us," said Soo Tien-Kai.


    "True¡­" said Tang Kei Yong.


    "Anyway, let''s go and give it to her," said Soo Li Na.


    Not long after, they reach the Tang pharmacy and head to the Master''s office. Soo Li Na knocks on the door.


    "Master? Can we come in?" said Soo Li Na.


    "Yes, Come in," said Quan Su Wen.


    The four enter the office to see Quan Su Wen comforting Lin Sheng. The atmosphere was heavy and Lin Sheng was feeling down.


    ''What made the captain feel this way?'' thought Tang Hongwu.


    "What''s wrong, Shengwu?" asked Tang Kei Yong.


    "Lin Yu Yan visited me early this morning. Sheng had a chance to meet her and talk it out but¡­ it seems that it didn''t go so well¡­" said Quan Su Wen.


    Tang Kei Yong started feeling guilty. It was kind of his fault because he was the one who attacked Lin Yu Yan first and Lin Sheng was the one who got the blame. Since then, Lin Sheng finally told them his relationship with Lin Yu Yan and his past.


    Tang Kei Yong also has been trying to find her in his free time to apologize to her but could never find her.


    "She''s very cautious¡­ She hides her presence well and I was very lucky to meet her here but¡­" said Lin Sheng and now his face was gloomy again.


    "Oh, right. We meet Lin Yu Yan not too long ago but she was with Quan Xue," said Soo Li Na.


    "What?" said Lin Sheng. ''Why would she...?''


    "She trusted me to give you this note," said Soo Tien-Kai.


    "Thanks," said Quan Su Wen. She read it and was surprised. Her eyes widen as she read more and more about the situation.


    "Get everyone ready. Something might happen tonight," said Quan Su Wen.


    "What is?" said Lin Sheng.


    "I can''t tell you. She won''t let me," said Quan Su Wen.


    "Give it to me," said Lin Sheng, swiping it off her hand. "Wha-? I can''t read this?"


    Lin Yu Yan wrote it in English, just in case someone else reads it. Soo Li Na and the rest of them were wondering what kind of ancient writing was this.


    ''Lin Yu Yan... is too smart... just like how we were back then,'' thought Lin Sheng.


    "Any way we have to prepare. BUT¡­ don''t make it seem obvious," said Quan Su Wen.


    "What? What will we be preparing¡­?" said Soo Tien-Kai.


    "Everything¡­. To make it not obvious," said Quan Su Wen. "Prepare anything that comes up in your mind. People, supplies, food, herbs- Just anything. We have to prepare for the worse and throw off the enemy," said Quan Su Wen.


    "Alright¡­" said Tang Hongwu.


    "Check on my brother, please. I''m surprised he hasn''t been a brat lately," said Quan Su Wen. She has been so busy with building the Pharmacy that she has no time for her little brother.


    "Yes, Master," said Tang Hongwu.


    "Master, there is someone here who wants to speak to you..." said a member, interrupting their conversation. The girl was shaking a little, afraid that she interrupted and also afraid of the person''s glare.


    "Who?"


    ----------


    Lin Yu Yan, Quan Jian Min, Quan Xue, and Quan Wei-Kang are on their way to the Quan Residence. Lin Yu Yan stopped to get a gift for the family as a way to make it think she is with them. As she was about to choose the gift, they ran into Quan Deshi, the youngest member of the Quan Family.


    He was trying to be stealthy holding something when he bumped into his brother.


    "Little brat! Pay attention!" said Quan Jian Min.


    "I''m sorry, Brother Jian Min," said Quan Deshi. He has fallen to the ground looking up at his brother.


    ''Crap! Lady Lin is here! I have to act accordingly!''


    "It''s okay little Deshi. Just make sure to pay attention next time," said Quan Jian Min, trying to have a friendly smile.


    "What''s going on?" said Lin Yu Yan. She walks to look what was going on and sees Quan Deshi still on the ground.


    "What? Why-" but was interrupted by Lin Yu Yan''s call for help.


    "Oh! Where is my wallet?" She pat her body acting as if her wallet is missing.


    "Did you lose it?" said Quan Jian Min.


    "Where did you last put it?" said Quan Xue.


    "I don''t know¡­ I-I think I left it at the other stores we were browsing¡­ But I don''t remember which one¡­" said Lin Yu Yan.


    "I''ll go back and search for it," said Quan Xue.


    "I''ll help. It will go quicker with two people," said Quan Wei-Kang.


    "Then I might as well go," said Quan Jian Min.


    "Thanks! I''m very grateful to have you help me," said Lin Yu Yan with a smile.


    At least Quan Xue and Quan Jian Min fell for the smile but Quan Wei-Kang didn''t and just smiled back.


    "Little Deshi, accompany Lin Yu Yan until we come back,okay?" said Quan Xue as they were leaving.


    "Wait!"


    But they left before Quan Deshi could say another word.

 Chapter 157 The Drug 16

    Lin Yu Yan smiles and waves them goodbye before she sharply turns to face Quan Deshi on the ground. He was still on the ground as she stares at him. The things he was holding were herbs and medical sect. clothing.


    ''Ah¡­ I see it was your doing¡­'' Lin Yu Yan thought.


    "What are you doing with those?" said Lin Yu Yan offering her hand to Quan Deshi.


    "Nothing! It has nothing to do with you!" said Quan Deshi, slapping her hand away and glaring at her as he got up. to pick his stuff up.


    "I hope you know what you are doing¡­" said Lin Yu Yan. ''He was the one who gave the medical sect. clothing to his father and his father have it to that Min Fu-Han guy, huh¡­''


    "Of course I do!" he said angrily as he picks up his things. He was leaving as Lin Yu Yan spoke a couple more words to him.


    "You better choose wisely¡­the person you love the most or the person who raised and loves YOU the most."


    He heard those words and was confused as to what she meant and stopped walking away. "What do you mean?"


    ''I''m sorry, Quan Su Wen. I have to tell him¡­''


    "Back when your grandmother was sick¡­ the reason why she was getting worse was because of you."


    "What!?" he turns around and faces Lin Yu Yan. "What do you mean it was because of me!?"


    "You were also sick. Your disease is what cause your grandmother''s poison to worsen every time you were near her. Your sister didn''t want me to tell you this."


    "So¡­ every moment I spent with grandmother¡­ I was killing her¡­"


    His eyes turned dark and tears were going to flow.


    "No. not you. But the disease inside you. Luckily my friend cured you as I cured your grandmother."


    "No¡­" said Quan Deshi. He couldn''t believe it. He was in shock at the information he just heard.


    "Your sister didn''t want me to tell you due to the fact that you will react like that. But just make sure, it''s not your fault. Tell me¡­ Have you gotten any food or drinks from someone as a child? Anything you have been consuming a lot? Can you think of anything?" said Lin Yu Yan.


    Quan Deshi remembered as a child, he always have gotten delicious apples for desert. They were gifts from his father and he would eat them once a day until his grandmother told him not to consume them anymore. She was telling him not to eat it but he kept on doing it until his grandmother found out and would trash them as soon as possible but he never knew why.


    ''Father¡­ no way¡­'' he thought.


    "Anything?" said Lin Yu Yan.


    "No¡­ nothing came up into my mind," said Quan Deshi.


    "Okay¡­ If you say so," said Lin Yu Yan. She can tell his face went dark and she taps him on the shoulder and bends down to meet his eye level.


    "Hey¡­ if you need help, call my name okay?" said Lin Yu Yan. She smiled making Quan Deshi''s heart feel warm. It reminded a lot of his sister and he just realized how much he missed his sisters smile.


    He turns around and runs away without giving Lin Yu Yan an answer. She watches the little boy disappeared from her sight hoping maybe her words did something.


    Quan Jian Min and the others returns a few minutes later saying they couldn''t find her wallet and Lin Yu Yan lies saying it was in her shirt the whole time making an embarrassed face.


    She buys the gift and heads out to the Quan Residence to speak with Minister Quan. They walk as others watch in confusion as to why this beauty was with them. Some started to be afraid if she was okay.


    "Sorry but I''m a little thirsty. Can we stop by a restaurant?" asked Lin Yu Yan. It was almost lunch time and Lin Yu Yan had such a bust morning, she didn''t even have breakfast. She felt her stomach grumble as she smelled the delicious food in the air.


    "I''m a little hungry too," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Sure, where do you want to go?" said Quan Xue. looking at different restaurants.


    "Let''s go to this one."


    Lin Yu Yan points to a restaurant and they go in. Lin Yu Yan orders a lot of food for everyone, enough to feed 10 people and Lin Yu Yan at at least 6 servings worth. The Quan brothers were very surprised such a little girl can fit this much food inside her.


    "Aren''t you¡­ eating too much?" asked Quan Wei-Kang.


    "Yes. That''s the point," said Lin Yu Yan, stating the obvious. She finishes her last bit and pays for everything. They were surprised Lin Yu Yan has so much money as well. They thought she was poor due to the commoner clothing she wears everyday but she had hidden her wealth.


    That''s when Quan Jian Min notices the ring on her finger.


    "Is that¡­ a space ring?" he said in surprised, looking at her right hand, first finger.


    "Yes. It''s my only item from my mother and father," she said.


    "What is this one?" said Quan Xue, pointing at the one on her left hand, ring finger.


    "It''s my spiritual space ring. High dense in spiritual energy. Great for those who can tame spiritual beast," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Where did you get it from?" asked Quan Xue.


    "I don''t know. I received it as a gift from my lover," Lin Yu yan said, smiling warmly. It was the ring she got from Han Bingwen as a birthday gift. Lin Yu Yan said this because it''s true and to keep Quan Jian Min''s eyes off of her.


    "It''s a very lovely gift," said Quan Wei-Kang. He keeps on giving Lin Yu Yan smiles that didn''t feel comfortable to her.


    "Shall we go?" said Lin Yu Yan, trying to ignore him.


    ''Wow¡­ she has so many rare items. If we really dopartner up with her¡­ we can become rich!" thought Quan Jian Min.


    Lin Yu Yan can almost see the money symbol in Quan Jian Min''s eyes as she scoffs at him in disappointment.


    ''My god... this family is a handful,'' Lin Yu Yan thought.


    They have finally made it to the residence and the three brothers lead her to their father''s office.

 Chapter 158 The Drug 17

    "Where''s Lin Yu Yan?" said Han Bingwen. He went to her room and she was nowhere to be found. Han Bingwen has been trying to find her all morning but even he can''t find her.


    ''Wow¡­ I can''t even find her? She''s even better then my brothers,'' thought Han Bingwen. Han Bingwen notices Kenzhi entering the Inn through the back entrance.


    "Have you see Yu Yan?" asked Han Bingwen.


    "I saw her go out really early this morning," said Kenzhi. He wakes up very early in the morning to train so he saw Lin Yu Yan getting up early this morning.


    "Which direction?" asked Han Bingwen.


    "Towards the Tang Pharmacy. I think she was letting the new master know what''s up since she couldn''t do it last night," said Kenzhi. ''It''s so weird to see him alone¡­ He is always next to Sister Yu Yan. The fact that I am speaking to him without Lin Yu Yan is strange.''


    Kenzhi couldn''t help but feel a little uncomfortable for some odd reason.


    "Right¡­ but she should be back by now," said Han Bingwen. ''Did something happened?''


    "I''ll go and check on her. Thanks," said Han Bingwen.


    ''Thanks? You rarely hear that from him¡­ Let alone him talking at all,'' thought Kenzhi.


    He couldn''t help but think something bad as happened to Lin Yu Yan, especially from the horrible encounter with the Medical sect. members.Han Bingwen quickly shows up at the Tang Pharmacy and asked to speak to the master.


    The medical sect. member didn''t know what to do as she quickly showed him the way to the Master''s office.


    Quan Su Wen and the others were still discussing something when they were interrupted by someone.


    "Where is she?" said Han Bingwen.


    "Yu Yan?" asked Quan Su Wen.


    "Yes."


    "She was with Quan Xue. Master''s older brother by the markets," said Tang Kei Yong.


    "..."


    Han Bingwen was going to leave but Quan Su Wen got confused.


    "Wait¡­? Why are you here? Didn''t she¡­?" said Quan Su Wen. She didn''t finish her sentence and finished it in her mind, ''tell me that you all are staying away from the medical sect.?''


    "She did. No one will notice," said Han Bingwen, understanding hat she meant and quickly leaving to find Lin Yu Yan.


    "Who are you?" this time it was Lin Sheng asking. "Who are you to my sister?"


    Lin Sheng glares at him. ''I don''t know why but¡­ I get a feeling I will be seeing him a lot. Why am I¡­ hating him? I just met him not too long ago¡­''


    "Now you care about Yu Yan?" said Han Bingwen quickly walking away without turning back.


    "You-" but Han Bingwen was gone. The others just watched the interactions the two men had.


    ''He''s already calling you by your name?'' thought Lin Sheng.


    "Are you able to read that guy''s rank?" said Lin Sheng, cutting the silence.


    "No¡­ The first time I met him¡­ I couldn''t read it either¡­ nor your sister''s," said Tang Hongwu. ''And Master''s and your''s captain.''


    "He definitely is way stronger then me," said Lin Sheng. Quan Su Wen looked at him and she nodded in agreement. The other four were surprised that the two strongest people they know couldn''t read the man''s rank.


    "What is she planning?" said Quan Su Wen. ''I hope everything will be alright¡­''


    ------


    "Xie Cheng, good job! I see that you are very capable of holding this power. Here, a reward," said Min Fu-Han. He handed Xie Cheng a piece of candy.


    "Thank you¡­" he smiled and blushed at the praise and happily ate the candy.


    Min Fu-Han has inkected the drug into the twins. One with the normal drug and the other as a new experient to see the changes the tweaks he has added to the twin, Xie Cheng. He is testing the strength the twins have buy letting them hit the trees near the building.


    "I see the other hasn''t been cooperating¡­" Min Fu-Han said, looking at the other twin struggling to survive. He wasn''t able to withstand the normal drug that has been injected into him.


    "I''m¡­ sorry¡­" said Xie Tai-Hua, breathing very heavily.


    "Get up," said Wu Long Long. She glared at him to get up. Xie Tai-Hua was having a hard time getting up but he eventually was standing.


    "Again," said Min Fu-Han.


    Xie Tai-Hua tried to punch the tree but it didn''t break the way Xie Cheng was able to do.


    "You useless!" said Min Fu-Han as he hits Xie Tai-Hua has hard as he could. Wu Long Long wanted to stop him but she didn''t have the strength to defy Min Fu-Han. She looked away.


    "Stop! Don''t hurt my brother!" said Xie Cheng.


    "Tsk! Now you are defying me! Wu Long Long, throw them in the cell!" said Min Fu-Han.


    "Yes, sir," said Wu Long Long. She had the same mono tone voice but her expression was sad and heavy. She picked up the two kids and threw them in the cell.


    "Cheng! Tai-Hua! Are you alright?!" said Zhao Xiu Mei.


    "We''re fine, mother," said Xie Cheng. "He was teaching us to fight and Tai-Hua was being weak."


    "Cheng! Don''t you dare say that about your brother!" said Zhao Xiu Mei.


    "I''m sorry, mother¡­" he was surprised to get yelled at by his mother.


    "It''s okay¡­ family need to stick together. Your father will rescue us soon¡­"


    ''Family sticks together, huh?'' Wu Long Long thought as she sits there to guard them. ''Wish that was true¡­ Wu Lang.''


    "No he won''t!" said Xie Cheng. "He probably is dead!"


    "Cheng¡­" said Xie Tai-Hua. Xie Cheng got up and stared at his mother.


    "No! Your father is stronger than that! He will eventually save us," said Zhao Xiu Mei.


    "No he isn''t mother! Do you understand!? It''s been months since we have been captured! Why hasn''t he come get us!?" said Xie Cheng.


    Xie Tai-Hua was laying on the ground, wounded and weak. His body aches all over as he listens to every word his twin brother has finally spoke the words that has been on his mind.


    "Mother¡­ will father really not come¡­? Is he¡­ dead?" thought Xie Tai-Hua.


    The twins are only about 4 years old and they had to go through this suffering. Zhao Xiu Mei wasn''t able to answer that and became silent.


    It was all quit again until they all heard a voice up above a floor.


    "Wu Long Long, Bring over the good kid," said Min Fu-Han.


    "Yes, sir," said Wu Long Long.


    "No, Don''t take my child away!" yelled Zhao Xiu Mei.


    "It''s okay¡­ just play along and nothing will happen to your son. I will find us a way out from this hell," said Wu Long Long. "Because no one can save us but ourselves."


    "Mother, I''ll get strong enough for us to get out," said Xie Cheng.


    "Cheng... "


    Xie Tai-Hua listened to his brother and watched as his brother was taken away with Wu Long Long. "No, I believe in father! He will save us, mother!"

 Chapter 159 The Drug 18

    Lin Yu Yan was surprised at the explosion of the Family''s symbol all over the place. The Black turtle symbol was planted all over the residence of Quan and there was even Black turtle statues at the front entrance.


    The Quan brothers lead her to the office of Minister Quan.


    "Nice to meet you, Lady Lin," said Minister Quan, welcoming her in.


    Lin Yu Yan was seated across Minister Quan and the brothers sat on either side of Lin Yu Yan.


    "Thank you for having me, Minister Quan" said Lin Yu Yan.


    The Quan Sisters have been following her and their brothers the whole time and they were upset the tricks they had didn''t fully work due to their brother''s presence.


    "I see you have met my sons," said Minister Quan.


    "Yes."


    "These are my daughters, Jiang, Huan Lan, and Fen He," said Minister Quan pointing at each one and saying their names.


    "It''s nice to meet you," said Quan Jiang, glaring at her.


    "Welcome, Lin Yu Yan," said Quan Huan Lan, with a fake smile.


    "Hello," said Quan Fen He, looking away with an attitude.


    "My, My! What a lovely ladies you all are! Nice to meet you. Just call me Lin Yu Yan. I''m younger than you all so no need to be so formal," said Lin Yu Yan, introducing herself.


    She made herself sounded happy and excited due to the funny tricks they have been trying to play but weren''t able to. Lin Yu Yan actually really enjoyed it but it sounded like she was mocking the Quan sisters instead so their moods become even more heated.


    "Is it okay if I ask how old you are?" said Minister Quan, quickly glaring at his daughters for acting like that to their guest.


    "Father, she is only age 14," said Quan Wei-Kang.


    Minister Quan, the daughters and the servants were in shock such a girl is only 14 years old. Quan Wei-Kang couldn''t help but let out a laugh with their reaction.


    "I have a question for everyone," said Lin Yu Yan. "Why are you guys not married? You are all or almost well into your twenties already."


    The air became quiet. The servants didn''t know what to do and broke a sweat due to the subject Lin Yu Yan has presented.


    "Ah¡­ a sensitive topic, it seems. You don''t have to answer," said Lin Yu Yan, respecting their answer.


    "Anyway, I came here to talk to about¡­ your plan," said Lin Yu Yan smiling innocently.


    "Ah¡­ Has my son told you about it?" said Minister Quan, afraid and a little shaken that she has already known is plan. ''What? So quick! Quan Xue, You better not mess this up!"


    "Drugs and slaves are bad and it seems the emperor has been abusing those for too long! Let''s work together to take him down!" said Lin Yu Yan.


    The Minister was surprised at the news he has heard from Lin Yu Yan and looked over at his son, Quan Xue, sweating and signaling his father to just go with the flow.


    "Ah yes. I plan to take him down tomorrow after gathering some supplies at the auction tomorrow," said Minister Quan.


    "Lady Lin, do you know what will be at the auction tonight?" said Quan Jian Min.


    "No. I just really wanted to see how auctions look like," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Many rare and legendary items will be auctioned out tonight! I heard there will be a level zero sword!" said Quan Jian Min, excited.


    "Hmm¡­. seems interesting. I see you''re preparing to get those rare items I presume?" said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Yes. Then we will be strong enough to defeat the emperor," said Minister Quan.


    "Then I can also ask my friend to help out," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Friend?" asked Quan Jian Min.


    "Yes, My friend, the 3rd prince of Wang," said Lin Yu Yan.


    They look at her in surprise. ''Can she really get another kingdom to help them?'' they all thought. This was even a bigger surprise to Minister Quan. ''Wow! Even better then I expected!''


    "I can probably get him to meet you tonight, if that''s okay with you?" said Lin Yu Yan, drinking the tea that has been served to her.


    "That''s perfect!" said Minister Quan. ''The more power for me!''


    "But, I have one condition¡­ I want that black turtle. I heard rumors that you have it," said Lin Yu Yan.


    ''That''s why she has the spiritual space ring,'' thought Quan Xue, remembering the conversation at the restaurant.


    "Sure! No problem. After this is over, I will hand him over," said Minister Quan, agreeing quickly. The children weren''t sure and started sweating. They don''t have the black turtle anymore.


    "I''m glad we negotiated," said Lin Yu Yan. She notice someone was getting closer to the Quan Residence.


    "I have nothing else to discuss. You can plan everything and I can provide support. It seems my man is here to pick me up so I must leave," said Lin Yu Yan as everyone watched a man come through the window of the room.


    "Yu Yan," said Han Bingwen. He looked over the Quan and notice the three ugly sisters he meet before and gave them a look of disgust.


    The girls notice his stares and they saw the unpleasant look he had on his face. They got a little angry but they also got sad the fact the man they like didn''t seem to like them back.


    "I''ll let the prince know about tonight. I hope to see you there," said Lin Yu Yan walking over to Han Bingwen.


    They watched her wrap her hand around Han Bingwens neck and him picking her up off the ground.


    Before she left, she had one more thing to say. "I hear the Black turtle are great warriors. Don''t disappoint me, okay?"


    Lin Yu Yan was smiling but is was a little frightening to the men. She waves goodbye and leaves through the windowin Han Bingwen''s arms and out of the Quan residence.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" said Han Bingwen, a little upset he wasn''t with her.


    "Sorry, Bingwen. Things just sort of happened and I''m glad it did," said Lin Yu Yan, she notice the worry in his eyes and she ran her fingers through his hair to reassure him that she is okay.


    "What happened?" asked Han Bingwen, happy to feel her by him again.


    On the way back to the Inn, she explains everything and lets him know what happened in the morning. He listens carefully and surprised she was able to come to many conclusion and came up with many plans based on so little information.


    Lin Yu Yan luckily made it back on time to say goodbye to Han Jingju and Han Mingli and it seems everyone was preparing for tonight.


    She gathered everyone to let them know what she has heard from the Quan family.


    "Everyone, there has been a change of plans."

 Chapter 160 The Drug 19

    The auction is a full house and the people present were excited and impatient to see the legendary items that will be presented in a few minutes. Even the VIP spots were pretty much filled with very powerful people wanting to purchase the legendary items tonight. Ministers of the Chu Empire let alone the rich nobles that live here all hold a seat on the second floor.


    There are three levels of power in the auction. The first floor is where all the common people who are rich enough are to be placed, the second floor where nobles and royals will be placed and the 3 floor where very important people, super rich and powerful, will be seated and it''s rare for someone to be placed there. No one here in the Auction in the city has seen anyone with that much importance before. Not even their own Emperor.


    All the employees has been showing all the customers their seats. Wang Ping walks in to the auction house with his three guards. Many were surprised because there were two mysterious people with him. One with long green hair (Knight) and the other with long bright orange hair (Victoria). They were very beautiful people and many were shocked to find hair of that color.


    No one has seen anybody with hair like that before and some started questioning if they came from foreign lands.


    "This way, 3rd prince of Wang," said the employee taking him to the elevator.


    Wang Ping, Gu Xiang, Victoria and Knight were surprised to see this weird technology in an auction house.


    "What is this?" said Wang Ping.


    "This is called an elevator. Our master saw this in the West Continent and wanted to add this feature to the auction house. It is a convenient way for us to take nobles and royals to the second floor, way faster and people friendly," said the employee.


    "I see¡­ It is convenient," said Wang Ping, interested into the elevator.


    The elevator is not made of metal. It is made of a wood platform with safety bars to keep people safe and four people working together to pull them up with ropes and pulleys to the upper floors. There is a small bell on the elevator the four people will ring to let them know it is safe to cross.


    "...You guys really trust each other," said Gu Xiang.


    "Well¡­ our master really rely on us and treat us as human beings. We only do our best to satisfy our master and if he wants us to trust each other, that is what we''ll do," said the employee.


    "I see¡­" said Wang Ping. ''I wonder who their master is.''


    They have reached the second floor and seated in the room next to Minister Quan. The room on the other side of Wang Ping was an empty room and the one next to that, the Chu Emperor was placed. For safety reasons, the Chu Emperor has asked for the rooms next to him be empty.


    The Chu Emperor enters the auction house soon after Wang Ping. Minister Quan notices that he was not with the two guards that are always with him, Hua Maoli and Guo Jinsong.


    ''Hmm¡­ I might be able to kill the Emperor tonight!'' thought Minister Quan.


    Then woman with a masked shows up with her two comrades and a little white haired boy. She walks gracefully into the auction house and the employees show her to her room.


    "Lady Yu Yan, I will show you your room," said the employee.


    The woman nodded with the two guards following closely behind her, a man and a woman, and a boy with beautiful white hair walking right next to her. The people around them has heard news of the beautiful lady but she will always where a mask and the watched as she gracefully walks to the elevator.


    "Another surprise? It seems she has a rare boy with her as well," said Minister Quan. What he said caught his sons'' and daughters'' attention and they walk up to the ledge to see who he was speaking of.


    "Your room will be on the third floor, Lady Yu Yan," said the employee.


    The people on the first floor were surprised. ''The beautiful lady is placed on the third floor?''


    Everyone were surprised to hear that and soon started talking about it. Minister Quan watches her and eyes widen to see her go up a floor. His sons who are in the same room couldn''t believe she was this important. His daughters watch as they go pale.


    ''She''s more important than the emperor?'' the girls thought as they watched her go higher in the elevator.


    ''Tsk. but I will gain that man''s love no matter what!'' thought Quan Huan Lan. She watched the man behind Lin Yu Yan, recognizing his figure, trying to find an opportunity to get his attention.


    The employer lead them to her room where she can get the best view and Han Bingwen thanking the employer for her.


    "Wow! What a view!" said Chu Yang as she took off her mask to have a breather. She was getting nervous as time pass since it is almost time for her to finally speak to her brother again.


    "It''s so high up! This building is amazing!" said Silver. He has been training in Lin Yu Yan''s ring ever since the encounter of the sea king so he was very excited to see what Feng City looks like. His eyes glow as he watches the scene in front of him.


    "Did I do a good job?" said a voice. The girl with the mask sits down in relief on the chair, finally able to breath again from the intense atmosphere she had to go through. So many eyes were on her and she


    "Yes, you did!" said Chu Yang.


    "Yu Yan said for you not to speak so you did fine," said Silver, reassuring her.


    "That''s good," said the girl. She takes off her mask to have a breather. It was Peng Ai instead of Lin Yu Yan.


    "I was so nervous! I wasn''t sure if I could play the part. Yu Yan is the strong type and I don''t really have a strong presence¡­ or attitude," said Peng Ai.


    "Ai, you did well! As long as us three play the part as your guard, everything will be fine until Yu Yan comes back. After all, we just have to make it look like she was at the auction the whole time," said Chu Yang.


    Han Bingwen stand by the door to keep watch of anyone approaching. He sighs from hearing their conversation and looks down with sad eyes.


    ''I wanted to go with Yu Yan to that slave building¡­. Sigh, but I have to make it look like she''s here,'' thought Han Bingwen. He stood there and then felt a presence pop out of nowhere using a significant amount of energy.


    "Hey¡­ someone is here."

 Chapter 161 The Drug 20

    Lin Yu Yan, Meiying, Kenzhi, Wu Lang, and Xie Rong are running through the quiet city, watching around them carefully, and heading towards the smell of fear. They quietly and quickly get to the area unnoticed and stand by to make sure no one is in the area.


    Lin Yu Yan prepared black outfits for each one of them. Lightweight, easy to move, and keeps them hidden in the dark.


    "How many?" said Lin Yu Yan.


    "I can sense 5 people patrolling the building, 2 people inside guarding," said Wu Lang.


    Lin Yu Yan gave him a nod of approval. She could also sense that much. "Okay. Meiying, you and me will take care of the people inside. Xie Rong, Wu Lang, and Kenzhi, the people outside," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Yes," the four said.


    "Xie Rong, once you are done, come inside and help us with the people. Kenzhi, I want you to be the lookout just in case anyone comes back," said Lin Yu Yan. "I didn''t think there will be so many people still guarding. But we can still make this work out."


    Then they started to move. Lin Yu Yan and Meiying easily snuck into the building. The both carefully watched before making a move.


    "Sigh¡­ I wished I was able to make it to the auction¡­ but I''m stuck here because of that mother f*cker," said the man. He grabs a piece of candy and puts it in his mouth.


    "We can''t help it. Min Fu-Han said we have to watch them. Because of the auction, this place may be more vulnerable," said the other man.


    "Tsk. I don''t care! I wanted that sword everyone has been talking about! I have made enough money to probably buy it and kill that bastard! Why did we end up here with this piece of sh!t."


    "I want to know too. I honestly don''t know what master sees in him. He''s a psychopath!"


    "No kidding! I''m still not used to the smell of dead beast! My god he is f*cken crazy!"


    "Ouch!" said the man. He felt a pain in his body. He quickly grabbed a piece of candy in his pocket and put it in his mouth.


    ''Candy?'' thought Lin Yu Yan. ''Why are they eating candy¡­?''


    Lin Yu Yan looked all over to see everyone was eating the same candy.


    "What is that candy?" whispered Meiying.


    "I don''t know¡­ But let''s save the people first," said Lin Yu Yan.


    Before the two men can speak anymore, Meiying and Lin Yu Yan knocked them out cold. Meiying with her sheath dagger, swinging it to hit the man''s neck and Lin Yu Yan using her hand to hit the back of the other man''s neck.


    "Are you guys okay?" said Lin Yu Yan.


    The people were in shocked. There was a beautiful woman standing there with a strong gaze. They never knew they were going to be saved by a beauty. Some weren''t sure how to react but notice the other girl that was with her. Many recognized her face as she was with them a few months ago. They soon shouted in joy.


    "Shhh! Be quiet! It''s not over until we are safe. Listen to me carefully. Follow this woman. She will lead you to a place to stay. But I need you all to be quiet and quick. It''s not far but with so many of us, we might catch other people''s attention, okay?" said Lin Yu Yan.


    Xie Rong and Wu Lang entered the building in a rush and looked at all the people''s faces to see if their family was around. It seems they aren''t here. They carefully scan once more to make sure as everyone got up to leave the horrible building.


    ''Luckily, they aren''t chained this time,'' thought Lin Yu Yan.


    Lin Yu Yan gave the people instructions the same way she has given Meiying and them when Lin Yu Yan saved them from a slave market. Meiying, Wu Lang, Xie Rong and Kenzhi carefully scan the area to make sure there is no enemy nearby as they escort the people to the houses Lin Yu Yan has purchased.


    The four had a warm feeling in their hearts. It felt good to them to save people who they once were before.


    Halfway to safely, Lin Yu Yan was thinking about something and decided to go back ahead of them.


    "I''m going to go go ahead and look at the building that has the magnetic field. Make sure you have the tied up enemy also brought to the houses. It seems a little too easy for us to save the people so we need to ask them some questions."


    Lin Yu Yan didn''t wait for a reply and quickly turned back to check on the enemies that were knocked down.


    -------


    Guo Jinsong and Hua Maoli has gone ahead with the plan the emperor has proposed. They go ahead and find the place which the guards on patrol has given them, ''When you smell fear, you found the place.''


    They were surprised with the information but it makes since why they said that. They searched and found the place. Their was a small building and they can feel their bodies get heavy when they entered the area. It''s like there was a force pushing them down.


    They stealthily enter the building, feeling no presence anywhere near. It was dark and they carefully search the contents they needed. The room they have entered was full on papers and weird looking bottles all over the place.


    "Found anything?" said Guo Jinsong.


    "No, nothing," said Hua Maoli.


    They looked in the other rooms and found nothing that could help. They were in a slump until they heard a noise below them.


    Hua Maoli eyes Guo Jinsong to be quiet and slowly place his ear to the ground.


    "I think someone is down there," whispered Hua Maoli.


    "Let''s find the entrance of the basement then," said Guo Jinsong.


    Once again, they search for a door and was able to find a hidden door in the first room they searched. They slowly walked down the steps and listened to the sound. As the sound got louder they could clearly make out that it was a child''s cry.


    They quickly rushed down to open the door to see a woman and two children locked up in a cell.


    "Help! My mother has collapsed!" said the crying child. He was full of bruises and scars and looks worse then the mother.


    "Who are you!?" said the other child. He looks exactly like the boy crying but was ready to protect his brother and mother from strangers.


    "It''s okay. We can help you," said Guo Jinsong. He felt sadden and this situation reminded so much of his past that he forgot the mission he was suppose to finish.


    "Jinsong, We don''t have time for that!" said Hua Maoli.


    "Maoli... I''m going to save them," said Guo Jinsong. "I have to save them."


    "Sigh.. fine," said Hua Maoli. He looked into Guo Jinsong''s eyes and can see he will not move forward with the mission once he knows these people are safe.


    Hua Maoli broke the lock on both cells and freed the children and the mother. Hua Maoli picks up the mother as Guo Jinsong carries the children. They were going to move to find the evidence when they felt a presence nearby.


    "Sh!t! We have been noticed!" said Guo Jinsong.


    "Damn it!" said Hua Maoli. "Quick! Hold on to me!"


    Guo Jinsong hesitated to do so because he knows what might happen to him but it was there only choice to get out of there safe. Guo Jinsong placed a hand on Hua Maoli''s shoulder while still holding the children and they disappeared out of their in a flash before the door to the stairs swung open.

 Chapter 162 The Drug 21

    "So¡­ my good friend has told me that you are have a plan to...?" said Wang Ping. He has visited Minister Quan''s room since he has been told to play the part.


    "Lin Yu Yan has told you?" asked Minister Quan. Wang Ping was entering in the room as everyone greets him and sat next to Minister Quan.


    "Yes. I would love to help. I mean, my father once destroyed the empire before. I can help destroy the Chu Emperor for you. Ha! He is one gullible Emperor, believing what I said in that meeting," said Wang Ping, smiling evilly.


    Wang Ping didn''t want to say that because he gave his best sincere apology to the Chu Empire for what is father did have done before. But Lin Yu Yan has told him to act like you are on Minister Quan''s side.


    "Thanks for the support, 3rd prince of Wang," smiled Minister Quan. He honestly didn''t think it was going to be this easy to get so many powerful people to become his allies.


    Gu Xiang was the only one within the group to leave the room with Wang Ping and he had a blank face, trying really hard not to blow his cover.


    Minister Quan, again, looks up at the masked cover girl room waiting for her to show her face.


    "Have you ever tried to have her as your wife?" asked Minister Quan.


    "I have. But she is a tough one to please, " said Wang Ping.


    "You have?" asked Quan Jian Min.


    "I can tell¡­ she seems like a mean person," said Quan Fen He. After the visit from Lin Yu Yan this morning, she notice she will never get the attention of the handsome man so she decided her target is the 3rd prince of Wang.


    "She is definitely a lot like her mother," said Minister Quan. "I wanted her to be the wife of my son but it seems she has someone else."


    "Yeah, He is s strong one too. As a friend, I respect her wishes," said Wang Ping with sad eyes. Quan Fen He noticed his sad eyes and couldn''t help but wonder if he really fell in love with that masked woman.


    Min Fu-Han was in the the room on the other side of Minister Quan and notice that everyone had eyes on the girl with the mask. She had a little boy with white hair and he noticed that boy is not normal. He came in after Wang Ping so he didn''t witness Victoria or Knight.


    ''He¡­ is a divine spiritual beast like that black turtle¡­'' thought Min Fu-Han. ''I must have him!''


    He didn''t come alone. Wu Long Long was also at the auction with him since he might need protection.


    "Wu Long Long, go back to the lab and grab me those needles," said Min Fu-Han. ''Though she may be on the third floor, I am much stronger than a little girl! I could easily steal that beast!''


    "Yes, sir," said Wu Long Long. She leaves the auction in a flash and moves to go gather the item Min Fu-Han has ordered. As she was getting closer to the lab, she could sense something wrong.


    She speed up and notice 2 figures are have broken into the lab. Right when she entered through the front door, the presence disappeared. So did the mother and the twins that was placed in the cell. They have gone missing. Wu Long Long rushes back to let her master know the crisis that has happened.


    "I''m glad they made it out¡­ Should I let the master know?" she said out loud. ''But¡­ he might kill me if I don''t¡­ I''m sorry but I also want to live!''


    -------


    Lin Yu Yan went back to the building where the slaves were in and started looking around to try and find anything suspicious in the area. She checked the bodies of the enemies to see if there was anything suspicious on them.


    She then she felt someone''s presence nearby and hid in the darkness. A man entered the building and he had a bag with him. He rushed in to find no one in the building and panicked. Lin Yu Yan snuck up to him and knocked him out. Lin Yu Yan checked what was in the bag and found some more of the same candy the people and the enemy were eating.


    "Huh¡­ what are these candies?" Lin Yu Yan couldn''t help but say. She tied up the man and brought him outside where she made a pile of the enemies for Wu Lang, Kenzhi, Meiying, and Xie Rong to carry them back. It was dark but when she placed the candies in her space ring, the blue light shined on the man carrying the candy and she recognized his face.


    ''What¡­? Wasn''t he one of the Ministers that welcomed me in? Minister Dai, I think?'' thought Lin Yu Yan. But before she can think any more about it, she felt a someone release spiritual energy and she becomes alerted.


    Lin Yu Yan runs quickly to where the energy came from and she entered the magnetic field. At first she thought it was weird because the weight on her body felt like she was back in her past life. She walks towards the building once she knew no one was nearby.


    She felt someone presence but it was running towards the auction house so Lin Yu Yan was safe. She put on her mask just in case she does encounter somebody.


    Lin Yu Yan can see there were a number of people''s energy in this building. The building looked a lot like a science lab of her past life, seeing flask bottles, tubes and a Bunsen burner. "Never thought I would see that again," she said out loud.


    She looked around to see if there were any clues and she felt the most spiritual energy coming from a hidden door.


    Lin Yu Yan walked down and found where the lab really is. She was surprised with all the knowledge and could tell a lot of experiments have been made here. Lin Yu Yan was reading one of the documents and it said, ''Experiment 1: was a success but he never obeyed me so I had to teach him a lesson and almost beat him to death. He is a strong boy but very difficult to deal with. Experiment 2: was also a success. She listened to my every command and finished every mission above and beyond, unlike her brother.''


    Lin Yu Yan was disgusted by it and the list goes down up to experiment four with high details of the first two and the other two seems fresh. ''This must be Min Fu-Han''s lab and the paper is about Wu Lang and his sister.''


    Lin Yu Yan has been reading the document for a little too long and she decided to take most of Min Fu-Han''s documents and supplies by placing it in her space ring. She was so interested and busy with the lab that she didn''t even notice the big cell that takes up a forth of the room.


    Lin Yu Yan walks up to it and noticed the lock has been broken.


    ''It was pretty recent too,'' she thought. She looked into the cell and noticed spiritual energy in there.


    ''And there were a few people locked in here¡­'' she noticed this spot was where a she sensed someone use their spiritual energy not too long ago.


    "I should leave," said Lin Yu Yan. As she was about to leave. She noticed a small bag on the table which seems important and she takes it as she goes up the stairs.


    She leaves and decides to go through the front door which was probably a bad idea. There was someone waiting for her at the other side of the door, 10 feet away. It was too late for her to turn back as she can see two needles being thrown at her.

 Chapter 163 The Drug 22

    Quan Su Wen has gone to the auction with Tang Hongwu and Tang Kei Yong. Because of the lack of rooms, the employee had to ask the Chu Emperor if they could be in the room next to them.


    The employee came back saying the Chu Emperor agreed and Quan Su Wen is seated between Wang Ping and the Chu Emperor. Quan Su Wen wanted to thank the emperor and asked the employee but the employee said he wasn''t in the room anymore.


    ''What¡­? Not even a minute passed¡­ Are we... being suspected?'' thought Quan Su Wen. She was confused but she lets it go thinking that she will thank him after the auction.


    "Master, what was on the letter?" asked Tang Hongwu. He was talking about the letter the was brought to Quan Su Wen.


    "I can''t tell you. But it seems my revenge against my family can finally end," she said. They were shocked to hear that.


    ''Something that involves the Quan Family?'' thought Tang Kei Yong.


    Once everybody was settle in, the auction starts.


    -----


    The host starts speaking, welcoming everyone to the best auction they will have and letting the people know how legendary and rare the items were this time.


    In the room they have prepared for Lin Yu Yan, Peng Ai and Chu Yang struggle to put back their mask on because of the sudden surprise of a person arriving to them when they just got there.


    "Hello, I would like to speak to Lady Lin Yu Yan," said the Chu Emperor.


    "Just hold on one moment as I ask for her approval," said Han Bingwen. ''What technique did he use? He appeared out of nowhere¡­''


    The Chu Emperor used the teleportation technique in his room to get to the third floor unnoticed from his enemy. Since he really wants to talk to Lin Yu Yan, he needed to be extra careful approaching her or the enemy might hurt them and be a threat to her.


    "Please come in," said Han Bingwen. He may sound nice but the Chu Emperor can see the alertness in his eyes.


    ''They are being cautious¡­ why?'' thought the Chu Emperor. Something is going on and the Emperor can feel the tenseness in the air.


    "Hello, I''m Chu Hoi-Mo. I wanted to speak to you Lin Yu Yan," said the Chu Emperor as he walks up to the girl facing the ledge. But the closer he got, the more the girl didn''t look like her nor did she feel like her.


    "I''m sorry¡­ but I''m not Lin Yu Yan," said Peng Ai. She turns around and was trembling. ''I didn''t think he would come speak with us! Let alone right when the auction starts!''


    "What? Who are you? Where is Lin Yu Yan?" said the Chu Emperor. ''Lin Yu Yan has a strong aura and this girl is shaking...''


    "How do you know her name? I don''t remember her ever telling you that? Let alone ever talk to you at all," asked Han Bingwen.


    "Uh¡­ well¡­" said The Chu Emperor. He knows because he had spies place to find evidence in the Quan residence and got news Lin Yu Yan has visited the Quan residence. It''s one of the reasons why he wants to speak to her now but it seems she is not here.


    "If she is not here, I will take my leave," said the Chu Emperor.


    "No, sit," said Chu Yang. She was standing by the entrance blocking it as she takes off her mask.


    The Chu Emperor was surprised and his eyes look like it was about to tear up. He looked at her and blinked many times just to make sure he wasn''t imagining it. He took a seat next to Peng Ai which she got up so Chu Yang and sit.


    "So you really were here, Sister Yang," said the Chu Emperor. ''So the news from the guards at the front gate were true. My sister really is here...''


    "Hoi-Mo¡­ I need you to answer some questions¡­" said Chu Yang.


    The Chu emperor knows what questions she will be asking. He looked down and clenched his fist. It was a relief his sister is alive but now the issue has to be brought up¡­ about his lie to the citizens and to her.


    "Why¡­ did you lie to me¡­? About how you killed the citizens?" said Chu Yang. Chu Yang wasn''t scared when she asked. She was even surprised herself at how calm she sounded.


    ''Being straightforward¡­ Just how you always been,'' thought the Chu Emperor.


    "I¡­ didn''t want you to fix my mistake," said the Chu Emperor. "I messed up¡­ I wanted to be the hero everyone wanted the prince of Chu to be and so when we were attacked by slave traders, I took control and lead the attack. Father¡­ has ordered the the 3rd general to go and get you as back up but¡­ I stopped him from getting you because I wanted to solve this. But that was my mistake."


    Chu Yang listened carefully and looked at her brother trying to talk about the horrible event.


    "They killed our mother and father, stole or people, and killed many of our soldiers due to my greed to finally get recognized. I couldn''t live with myself knowing I was the reason my citizens lost their family.


    But when I saw you walk through that fire with sadness on your face, I knew I had to fix it. I fought with you and won. I didn''t kill any of your comrades. At this moment, they are meeting other empires to announce the Chu Empire is alive again and should be back tomorrow. They listened to what I have said and joined me to rise our empire again," said the Chu Emperor.


    "Why did you tell me!?" said Chu Yang.


    "Sister Yang¡­" said the Chu Emperor. He looked down because he didn''t want to see her reaction.


    "You should have told me! I would''ve at least helped! Did you know all these years¡­ I have grown a hate for you that didn''t need to be there?!" said Chu Yang, as she exploded from anger hearing what her brother has said.


    "Well, you weren''t the type of person to listen to others anyway! How was I suppose to tell you how I really felt when all you do is walk around, giving commands, not listening to everyone''s concern!?" said the Chu Emperor. "I seen the faces of the citizens, concern to go to battle when it wasn''t necessary! They always look scared or afraid!"


    Chu Yang clenched her fist. "Did you know how I felt about this!?"


    The two siblings went quiet. The only thing you could hear was their breaths of anger.


    "I ran away from my empire thinking I was going to take revenge against you, just to hear news that the Chu Empire was doing okay! I was relieved but confused as I heard the man who destroyed the village talk how he had left you there to die," said Chu Yang.


    ''What¡­? You met the perpetrator who lead the attack?!'' thought the Chu Emperor, but he was too angry to ask her.

 Chapter 164 The Drug 23

    "Master! They aren''t there anymore!" said Wu Long Long as she quickly got to the second floor without using the elevator.


    "What? Who?" Min Fu-Han was watching the auction and was deliberately trying to get the longevity pill. The first few items are still being auctioned that are rare but not the legendary items everyone in the auction house heard.


    "Master¡­ They people in the cell, Xie Cheng, Xie Tai-Hua, and Zhao Xiu Mei¡­ They are gone!" Wu Long Long was still catching her breath and couldn''t talk properly.


    "What!? What do you mean they are gone!"


    "They aren''t in the cell anymore!"


    "Tsk." Min Fu-Han still wants the longevity pill but need his test subject.


    "Wu Long Long, I have ten million gold. Bet as little as possible for that longevity pill. I will go catch those pieces of trash," said Min Fu-Han, all angry and he left the auction to go back to his lab.


    He jumps on the buildings and runs through the dark alleyways to get to his home. He reaches his home and checked to see if he can sense any presence where the building with all the slaves are put in and he felt no one¡­


    ''What is going on? Where is everyone? Did Minister Dai move the slaves to a different location?'' thought Min Fu-Han. "I know we made a deal but¡­ He should of at least tell me he was doing it today! I''m dealing with idiots here!"


    Min Fu Han walks up his front door and that''s when he felt something was not right. He place his ear to the door and can hear footsteps.


    ''I can''t feel this person''s presence! Who is in there!?''


    The footsteps got louder as the person inside was getting closer to the door. Min Fu-Han stepped back and got his needles ready and once the person opened the door, he can see the outline of the figure and threw two needle at its neck.


    ''Perfect-'' he thought as he can see the needles in the moonlight going right at the throat but the person caught it right before they pierced their skin.


    -----


    "What? Why are there eight people? There should only be seven?" said Wu Lang.


    They finally got the people back to the houses safely. Meiying stayed behind to set some orders down while the boys when to get the enemy back to camp.


    "Yu Yan probably encountered this man when she came back. She even made a nice pile for us," said Kenzhi.


    "Let''s quickly get these people back to the house so we can find those drugs and get this over with," said Xie Rong.


    ---------


    "Everyone good?" asked Hua Maoli.


    "Yes," said Guo Jinsong as he checks the twins in his arms. The children had no idea what happened and they were shocked that in an instant, they were in a different place.


    "Where are we?" asked Xie Cheng.


    "We are in the Chu Palace," said Guo Jinsong and smiles to the children. "You guys will be safe here."


    The palace was beautiful and the twins have never seen such a beautiful structure before.


    "Jinsong, take the woman to a the room to the right of that hallway as I fetch a doctor," said Hua Maoli and hands the twin''s mother to Guo Jinsong.


    Guo Jinsong and the children are taken to the room as Hua Maoli gets the imperial doctor to check on her.


    "I don''t know what''s going on¡­. I have never seen anything like this before," said the doctor. "She is injured all over and her body is cold but she has symptoms of a fever. She is having troubles breathing and her eyes are bloodshot. I never seen anything like this."


    "No! You have to help my mother! Don''t let her die!" said Xie Tai-Hua.


    "I''m sorry¡­ there is nothing I can do¡­"


    "Is there someone who can help? Anyone!?" said Xie Tai-Hua. "Please! Anyone that can save my mother!?"


    The child is crying again. Xie Tai-Hua is desperately trying to save his mother but the doctor knows no one that could help.


    "How about the Medical Sect.?" said Guo Jinsong. An idea popped in his head as the Medical Sect. could probably help the mother.


    "No! They might have something against us! It''s too risky!" said Hua Maoli.


    "We already know who the bad guys is, Maoli! Someone''s mother is dying and I''m not going to risk her life just because we want to be cautious. I''m not going to let her die!" said Guo Jinsong.


    "But¡­ the Master is a Quan! Not only that, the Tangs have a grudge against us!" said Hua Maoli.


    "What has gotten into you lately? The master is the daughter that Minister Quan hates! He even tried to get the Emperor to look into them! There were rumors he tried to kill her!" said Guo Jinsong.


    Hua Maoli wasn''t thinking straight. He just wants to keep the emperor and his empire safe and didn''t want to risk it.


    "Fine. But if something happens, you are taking responsibility," said Hua Maoli.


    "Okay!"


    "I''ll go and negotiate with them. You stay with the children and watch the mother''s health," said Hua Maoli.


    Hua Maoli leaves to go to Tang Pharmacy and Guo Jinsong was told to stay with the mother and children. The Imperial doctor stayed with Guo Jinsong to maintain the mother''s body.


    "Is our mother dying?" asked Xie Tai-Hua, with teary eyes.


    "No, I won''t let it happened," said Guo Jinsong.


    Xie Cheng looked at his mother and his face was blank with no emotions.


    ''He reminds me of Hua Maoli when I first met him,'' thought Guo Jinsong.


    "What are your names?" asked Guo Jinsong.


    "I''m Xie Tai-Hua."


    "My name is Xie Cheng, we are twins."


    "I see. Sorry, I never introduced myself to you. I''m Guo Jinsong."


    "Thank you for saving us," said Xie Tai-Hua, and then remembered there was also someone who was suppose to be with them. "Oh no! We forgot about Long Long!"


    "Who is Long Long?" asked Guo Jinsong.


    "She is a person working under the man who captured us. We were suppose to escape together but she wasn''t there when you saved us," said Xie Tai-Hua.


    "She will be fine. She said we should save ourselves," said Xie Cheng. "She will save herself. If she can''t, she''s a weakling!"


    Guo Jinsong couldn''t help but say something about what Xie Cheng has said.


    "You shouldn''t say that. There are weak people but that is what we are suppose to do. The strong protects the weak," said Guo Jinsong.


    "Master said the strong will kill the weak, just like how my father died!" said Xie Cheng.


    "Father is not dead! You don''t know that!" said Xie Tai-Hua.


    "I do! If he is, why is mother suffering!?" said Xie Cheng. "Why are we suffering, Tai-Hua!?"


    "Hey! You shouldn''t say that about your father. Your father is only human, he will make mistakes. I''m sure your father is still alive and trying to find you. Even if he is dead, I''m sure he tried too," said Guo Jinsong.

 Chapter 165 The Drug 24

    "How do you know my name?" asked Min Fu-Han. ''Rarely anybody knows my name! Who is this person?'' Lin Yu Yan stepped into the light and he could see that it was a woman.


    ''It really is him¡­'' thought Lin Yu Yan, taking the risk of asking. She was able to see the man''s face and looked carefully because it reminded her of someone.


    "You have a brother? Fat? Slave trader?" she asked. ''They look very alike. One just has a chubby face.''


    "How do you know THAT?" Now Min Fu-Han is even more confused. ''No one should know that. No one.''


    "Ah, I see. Your brother went to the Wang Empire, trying to start the slave trade there," said Lin Yu Yan. Though she had a mask on, the man could feel the masked woman was smiling.


    "That''s why you had a slave market here because your brother gave you some to also start one. But sadly, the emperor didn''t really favor the slave trade but most of the ministers do," said Lin Yu Yan. "So you were able to keep the slaves here. Minister Dai was here not too long ago."


    "Tsk. That f*cking idiot! He told me he was going to move them tomorrow!" said Min Fu-Han. ''He moved the slaves! Other people noticed!''


    "I see you are working with the Quan family?" said Lin Yu Yan looking at the needles in the moonlight. "Or are you using their family crest as a way to throw people off? No, I think they don''t know their family crest is being used."


    Lin Yu Yan observed his facial expressions as he was pulling out a knife to get it ready to kill the masked woman. He didn''t think someone could see the crest on the needles. It was so small and he did so just in case anything happens and to help him be less suspicious.


    "I guess this is your end! You know too much, so-" said Min Fu-Han but was cut off by Lin Yu Yan''s words.


    "So I''m going to die? You''re.... going to kill.... me?" smile Lin Yu Yan.


    "You-" The feeling of her smiling at him and looking down on him was making him angry. But then he saw the small bag that''s tied to her side. "You thief! You stole my bag of needles too!?"


    "Ah this?" Lin Yu Yan untied the bag from her waist and opens it. "There are needles in here. I didn''t get the chance to look yet."


    ''She didn''t know?'' thought the man.


    "Why don''t you go and get it from me?" said Lin Yu Yan as a bright blue light shines and the bag of needles disappears.


    "Space ring!?" said Min Fu-Han. "Tsk!"


    Min Fu-Han moves and attacks first. He swings the knife and Lin Yu Yan barely dodges it.


    ''He is fast¡­ I wasn''t expecting that from a druggie,'' she thought.


    He moves fast, attacking her every second as Lin Yu Yan kept in dodging the attack.


    "You''re good," said Min Fu-Han.


    "No, I''m the best," she said, smiling, as she finally made a move and hits him right on his stomach.


    He takes a step back from Lin Yu Yan and he felt something wrong with his body.


    "What did you do to me!?" said Min Fu-Han. He tried to use his qi which he uses to move his body in a faster pace, but it wasn''t working


    "I blocked your qi," said Lin Yu Yan. "Your wavelength is about the same as your brother so I easily blocked your points that lets you use your spiritual energy from your inner core."


    "How¡­? Where did you learn that? What did you do to my brother?!"


    "Something you don''t need to know," said Lin Yu Yan. She starts attacking the man landing every move on him. He wasn''t able to move on time and every hit gets heavier and heavier.


    ''I''m not moving as fast as I wanted¡­'' she thought but she was still faster then Min Fu-Han.


    Lin Yu Yan stops and he backs off, barely standing on his own. He holds his left arm as it dangles when he moves. Lin Yu Yan has broken his arm.


    ''She''s too fast¡­ I can''t sense any energy being used on her at all¡­ She''s too strong. I need to get out of the magnetic field,'' thought Min Fu-Han.


    "Lin Yu Yan!" said a voice. Lin Yu Yan turned to see it was Wu Lang who called her with the other three following behind.


    ''F*ck! More people!?'' he thought. But then heard a very recognizable name and recognized that voices.


    "Lin Yu Yan¡­? Your the masked girl at the auction! How did you get here so fast!?" said Min Fu-Han.


    The four stood behind Lin Yu Yan and especially Meiying and Wu Lang, got into battle mode, ready to kick his ass any second.


    "Min Fu-Han!!!" they both said.


    "Wu Lang and¡­ Zhao Meiying? Holy Sh!t I thought you died long ago," said Min Fu-Han making a chuckle afterwords.


    "You bastard!" said Wu Lang. You can see the sparks of lightning around him as his anger starts raising. "Where is my sister!? Where is Wu Long Long!?"


    ''What the heck!? How can he do that!?'' thought Min Fu-Han, eyes widening.


    "Where is my teacher!? Where is Zhao Xiu Mei!?" Meiying has her weapon of choice, a sabre. The sabre is a type of sword, lightweight, single-edge, curved blade. Meiying has been practicing her alchemy more then her fighting skills so Lin Yu Yan suggested to use a sabre as a weapon, to slash and to trust her opponents when needed.


    "What?" Xie Rong couldn''t believe what Meiying just said. "Zhao Xiu Mei¡­" he whispered quietly. ''That''s my wife''s name¡­ So he is the bastard that almost killed her!''


    "Where are my wife and children!?" said Xie Rong. He has his weapon of choice, a dao, one of the classic Chinese weapons, almost like a sabre but only slightly curved at the tip of the blade and slightly heavier. His family has to be here and if they weren''t in the slave building, they have to be in there.


    "Wife and children¡­? Ah you must be those bastards father. So young. Didn''t think that b!tch would catch such a young guy," said Min Fu-Han. "I also never would I have thought that I''ll get another chance to experiment on twins again. I would like to thank you for that."


    "You piece of trash!" said Xie Rong.


    Kenzhi pulls out a shuriken (throwing knife) from his leg to be ready for any attacks.


    "Quit playing around," said Lin Yu Yan. A blue light shines once more and Lin Yu Yan has her sword ready and points it at Min Fu-Han. "Where are they!?"


    The energy around the five grew. Just like during their training, they are able to use the spiritual energy in the enchanted weapons they received from Lin Yu Yan, enhancing their own energy, making the ground shake under them.


    "4 Level 1 swords¡­.and a Level 3!?" yelled Min Fu-Han. ''This can''t be! Enchanting weapons are a lost skill so they can''t be enchanting! But the swords don''t look old!? Not only that, one of them actually has a level 1 throwing knife! What is that tremendous energy I feel from them? Even my magnetic field could not suppress it!''


    Min Fu-Han watches them coming closer as he slowly step back until his back hits the wall of his lab. ''They are mostly children! How are they so strong!?''


    "I said... Where the f*ck are they?" Lin Yu Yan said once more.

 Chapter 166 The Drug 25

    "Sister Yang, I''m glad you are alive. But I have to leave now as I am busy with something," said the Chu Emperor. "Oh and I will love to have an explanation about¡­ this."


    He looks at Peng Ai and Chu Yang. He''s talking about why Peng Ai was replacing Lin Yu Yan and why Chu Yang was with Lin Yu Yan in the first place. Since Lin Yu Yan wasn''t here, he decides to leave and teleported back to his room.


    "Your highness, the Master of Tang wanted to thank you for letting them use the room next to us," said the guard that was in his room.


    "Ah¡­ I will talk to them later," said the Chu Emperor. He sits down on his seat next to the ledge as he watches the host announce the next item. He wasn''t in the mood to talk to someone after the terrible conversation he just had with his sister.


    "The next items are the items you have been waiting for!" said the host. "The Beauty Pill!"


    The audience starts getting excited as they watch the woman on stage push the cart with two pills place on red pillows to compliment the yellow colored pill.


    "We are fortunate enough to have TWO of the beauty pills here in the auction. We will start the bid at 100 pieces of gold," said the host.


    Then among the people on the second floor, Quan Jiang says, "One hundred thousand pieces of gold!"


    The crowd at the bottom were surprise at the amount of money she bet was over their limit. They didn''t even get a chance to bet on it.


    "Two hundred thousand pieces of gold!" yelled a lady. The lady was seated next to the drug addict, Min Fu-Han, who is also Minister Dai''s daughter.


    She was also a candidate to be the wife of the Emperor, just like Quan Jiang, but Quan Jiang was chosen instead of her so she wanted to buy the item just to piss her off.


    The price has risen to 1 million pieces of gold. Ministers Dai''s daughter added another one thousand pieces of gold but Quan Jiang was able to get the beauty pill for 1.5 million pieces of gold.


    "You idiot daughter! We could of just bet the next pill!" said Minister Quan.


    "Father we need both!" said Quan Jiang. "So I can get one, not just Fe He and Huan Lan!"


    Minister Quan was taken aback. ''Can''t really mess with women and their beauty.''


    Then the second pill was being auctioned off.


    "One million pieces of gold!" said Quan Huan Lan. She bet that right away so she wouldn''t waste any more of her father''s money.


    "Two million pieces of gold!" said Minister Dai''s daughter. Again, she is messing with the Quan family.


    The second beauty pill was sold for 5 million pieces of gold by Quan Huan Lan.


    "God dammit! Minister Dai needs to teach his daughter a lesson! He made me spent too much for the beauty pills!" said Minister Quan. He doesn''t have much money left, only about 15 million.


    "Next is the Level Zero Sword!" said the host.


    "5 million!" said Quan Jian Min. But the price kept going up, higher and higher. There were many soldiers betting on the sword and it was sold for 20 million pieces of gold.


    "Damn it!" said Quan Jian Min. "That f*cking old man got it!"


    To everyone''s surprise, there was an old man sitting in the common seats who bid on the sword to the highest amount the auction has ever gotten.


    "Now, we will be auctioning off the two longevity pills!" said the host.


    ------


    Hua Maoli go to the Tang Pharmacy and walked in to see the place all busy and getting ready. ''What is going on?''


    The members were preparing herbs of all sorts. He can see many of them making common tonics and medicine.


    "Can anyone help me!?" he yelled to get everyone''s attention.


    The medical sect. members stopped moving and notice him.


    "The Emperor''s right hand man..." said a man.


    "What are you doing here?" said Soo Tien-Kai. He walks up to him with three other members behind him as backup if anything were to happen.


    "Someone needs help in the palace. The imperial doctor was unable to diagnose her and we don''t know how much time she has left," said Hua Maoli. He didn''t back off and stood tall to let them know he was serious.


    "Why should we help you?" said Soo Tien-Kai, remembering the time they didn''t get help from them.


    "When we needed help, you guys didn''t do anything about it," said a medical sect. member.


    Hua Maoli glares at them in silence.


    "What''s going on?" said Soo Li Na, coming to check on the commotion.


    "You¡­ " she said as she looks at Hua Maoli. "What did he need?"


    "There is a lady in need of aid but why should we help them when they didn''t help us?" said a medical sect. member.


    "Go get supplies ready for me to go," said Soo Li Na.


    "But-!" said the medical sect. member.


    "No. We will help," said Soo Li Na to Hua Maoli.


    "But! They are also with Minister Quan!" said another.


    "Do you not remember what Lin Yu Yan said?" asked Soo Li Na.


    The members go quiet when they heard Lin Yu Yan''s name.


    "It is our job to help people in need. We can''t disappoint her nor our master," said Soo Li Na. "Go get me supplies. Someone else send word to the master that I will be at the palace."


    Hua Maoli was surprised to hear the name of their ''enemy'' be called here. ''But the spy said she showed up at Minister Quan''s place to go against us¡­ Why would she also get along with the Medical Sect.?''


    He watched the members rush to gather some items. ''Guo Jinsong may be right, I really am being a bit too paranoid. It''s okay. I''ll ask later.''


    ------


    "Where are they?" asked Lin Yu Yan.


    Min Fu-Han has been cornered with Lin Yu Yan holding a sword, pointing at him, and four others standing behind her.


    Min Fu-Han didn''t know what to do and looked for a way out. The only way out of this is to jump in the roof.


    "F*ck¡­ I guess I have to use THEM¡­" he said and quickly jumped on the roof and started running towards the Unknown forest.


    Lin Yu Yan was surprised with his escaped and didn''t think he would run away so soon. The five ran after him.


    "Xie Rong¡­ what did you mean by your ''wife and kids''? How did you know he took them?" asked Kenzhi. He was quiet during the encounter with Min Fu-Han and noticed what Xie Rong has said.


    "My wife''s name is¡­ Zhao Xiu Mei," said Xie Rong.


    "Wha! You married my teacher?!" said Meiying, in disbelief. "Isn''t she supposed to be¡­ 30 years old this year?"


    "Yes and I love her very very much," said Xie Rong, glaring at Meiying, a little offended.


    "Oh sorry¡­ I didn''t mean to sound like that. I''m just¡­ surprised someone 5 years younger then her loves her¡­ I''m happy for her, really," said Meiying. "And for you. You found a good one."


    "Yes, I definitely did. Thanks, Meiying," said Xie Rong, smiling.

 Chapter 167 The Drug 26

    "Wait, does that mean your kids are the twins he was talking about?" said Wu Lang.


    "Yes, it must have been. I have identical twin sons," said Xie Rong.


    "Oh no¡­" said Wu Lang, thinking about what happened to him in the past.


    "What?" asked Lin Yu Yan. She is looking ahead, paying attention to Min Fu-Han who is still in front of them but knowing something is wrong from the sound of his voice.


    "Min Fu-Han¡­ he probably did something to the twins already. Probably the same thing he did with me and my sister," said Wu Lang.


    "You''re a twin, Wu Lang?" asked Xie Rong, concluding from the way he spoke those words.


    "Yes. I''m the younger one. My sister, Wu Long Long, is the older one. We escaped from him a few years ago but¡­ he probably found my sister here when we got separated during the slave trade," said Wu Lang. He looked down in sadness remembering those days with Min Fu-Han.


    They were still going after Min Fu-Han and past edge of the magnetic field and climbing over the walls of Feng City and notice Min Fu-Han running a bit faster then he was before.


    "Whao! I feel lighter now!" said Wu Lang, running twice as fast.


    "I see¡­ it was the magnetic field that was suppressing our energy and body¡­" said Lin Yu Yan. ''No wonder I wasn''t as fast as I wanted to be when I was fighting him."


    "No wonder! I thought I was moving quite slow for some reason. So I wasn''t imagining it!" said Meiying.


    "It''s a perfect place to train¡­" Lin Yu Yan said, almost forgetting the situation they were in.


    "Really? Are you really thinking about training now?" said Meiying, rolling her eyes, smiling and sighing. ''Of course Yu Yan would think of that.''


    "Hey! I always think of ways to get stronger, okay? Don''t judge me!" Lin Yu Yan said as the others laugh.


    "By the way, who is watching over the people since you are here Meiying?" asked Lin Yu Yan.


    "Ah, Wei Ru is," said Meiying.


    "Yeah, He got back from the mission you gave him," said Wu Lang.


    "He finished already?" asked Lin Yu Yan.


    "No, more like the mission you gave him is following him now," said Xie Rong.


    "Really? I didn''t think that would happen," said Lin Yu Yan. "This might be better for the kid."


    "I think so too. I can feel the kid''s anger growing," said Wu Lang.


    They run after Min Fu-Han for a while now. They are faster then the speed they are currently running in but Lin Yu Yan is giving him a chance to run and to fool around for a while. Because he wasn''t in the magnetic field, he manage to use his qi to move faster to the location he was heading.


    "Hey¡­ is it just me or the smell is getting... stronger," said Wu Lang, scrunching his face.


    "No, It definitely is getting stronger," said Xie Rong.


    "I actually didn''t think the smell reached the unknown forest anyway," said Meiying.


    "Hurry, This has gone long enough," said Lin Yu Yan. ''Ugh! This smell is horrendous!''


    Because she and Kenzhi has a better sense of smell then the others, it was giving the two a headache. Lin Yu Yan slowed down next to Kenzhi handing him a thick mask. "It won''t go away entirely, but it should help."


    Kenzhi put on the mask making him breath a little better and Lin Yu Yan then speeds up, finally catches up to Min Fu-Han. But he has stopped in his track and she could see his shoulders shaking.


    ''Is he giving up now?'' thought Lin Yu yan. But something didn''t seem right. He wasn''t shaking in fear¡­ he was laughing!


    Lin Yu Yan then saw something move behind him.


    "Back away!" she yelled, alerting the other to follow.


    "HAHAHAHAHAAA! I never thought I would use this so soon!!" said Min Fu-Han.


    He jumps on top of the figure as it raises to the moonlight to show itself.


    "A Sea King!" said Wu Lang.


    "A DEAD Sea King," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "This is where the smell was coming from," said Xie Rong.


    "How¡­ horrible¡­" said Meiying.


    They watch the black figure raise from the ground. The sea king looks a lot like the one they encounter before, when they arrived to the Feng city, but this one was rotting away. Lin Yu Yan doesn''t know the cause nor the reason for it to happen and Min Fu-Han seems to somehow have control over the dead Sea King.


    ''I see. Minister Quan is the one that asked this guy to kill Quan Su Wen when we first got here. Not only that, He is the enemy of Meiying; who sold her off to the slave traders and got her teacher addicted to opium; Wu Lang, who experimented on his body, and Xie Rong and his family; who not experimented on his sons but also had relations with his wife.... What a small world...'' Lin Yu Yan thought.


    "It seems like those sleeping gas won''t work this time since it''s dead."


    -----


    Quan Su Wen sits on her chair, waiting for the next item to be auctioned.


    "Next, the longevity pill!!" said the host.


    Everyone was waiting for this item. Especially all the ministers since most of them were old and many wanted to live longer.


    "Same as the beauty pill, we will start the bid at 100 gold coins!"


    "5 million pieces!" said Minister Quan. He wanted to make a high bet so he could get it right away but the other ministers bets were even higher. It past the amount he only had and eventually was sold for 25 million pieces of gold by another Minister among the Chu Empire.


    "You idiot sons and daughters of mine! Because of you are I might not be able to get the Longevity pill!" said Minister Quan. He was getting super angry things weren''t going the way he wanted.


    "Get someone to kill the emperor! I''m going to start it tonight! I might as well get rid of that garbage too!" said Minister Quan, getting angry at everything.


    Quan Xue and Quan Wei-Kang looked over at their father with worry.


    On the other hand, Wu Long Long was trying to bid for the pill as well and watched in shock as the number got higher.


    ''Sh!t¡­ master is going to be angry¡­'' she thought.


    Quan Su Wen didn''t even try to bid for the item yet. She watched how high of a price the first Longevity pill will be so she can get the last one by bidding for it even higher.


    "Now onto the next Longevity pill!" said the host.


    ------


    "How is she" asked Guo Jinsong.


    Hua Maoli was able to get someone from the medical sect. Guo Jinsong was surprise Hua Maoli was able to convince them.


    "She''s fine. I gave her first aid so she is stable now. It''s not as serious as you all think so I will make a tonic which should heal her," said Soo Li Na. She gets the supplies to make the tonic.


    "Thank you, lady!" said Xie Tai-Hua.


    "Thank you!" said Xie Cheng.


    "How did you convince them?" asked Guo Jinsong.


    "I didn''t. They just said they would come," said Hua Maoli. "Saying it was their job to save people when they have the opportunity to."


    "That''s great!" said Guo Jinsong, breathing a sigh of relief.


    Hua Maoli looked at Soo Li Na, remembering what she said at the Tang Pharmacy. ''Lin Yu Yan told them to do their job. Does that mean that Lin Yu Yan isn''t with Minister Quan? Or she isn''t with the Medical Sect.? Or she isn''t with any of them at all? What the hell is going on?''


    "Jinsong, I''m going to report to the Chu Emperor," said Hua Maoli.


    "Are you sure?" Guo Jinsong is worried about Hua Maoli about how he had to teleport with 4 other people.


    "I should be fine," he said, reassuring his friend.

 Chapter 168 The Drug 27

    "You are all going to die today!" said Min Fu-Han.


    They air got tense as the Sea King starts using it qi. The water around it started floating around in the air.


    "This sick bastard!" Lin Yu Yan can feel the emotion of the Sea King. She wants to be free. Lin Yu Yan couldn''t help but glare at Min Fu-Han. ''This creature has been here for months, maybe years! No wonder the smell of dead flesh is so overwhelming!''


    "Hahaha!" laughed Min Fu-Han.


    The Sea King goes and attacks them by trying to bite them head on. Lin Yu Yan and them easily dodes them.


    ''It''s quick for such a huge monster!'' thought Kenzhi.


    "We can''t help the creature this time as it''s already dead! Attack with your fullest!" said Lin Yu Yan.


    They all fight against the Sea King. Meiying would dodge and slash of a part of dead flesh. Xie Rong goes for the attack and run tactic. Lin Yu Yan on the other hand was distracting the Sea King as much as possible. Wu Lang finished charging up and shocking the Sea King. Since the Sea King is water conductive, it seems a shock of electricity can stop the movement of the Sea King.


    "Enough! Use your attack!" said Min Fu-Han. The shock almost knocked him off.


    The Sea King gathered her qi and the water around it became sharp tiny needles and soon Lin Yu Yan and them were surrounded by thousands of water needles.


    "Take cover!" said Lin Yu Yan.


    They all hid behind trees as the needles goes straight towards them. Wu Lang trips and Lin Yu Yan goes and moves them both to the tree closest to them. Some of the needle hit Lin Yu Yan on the leg.


    "Everyone good!?" yelled Lin Yu Yan.


    "Yes!" said everyone else.


    "But you aren''t, Sister Yu Yan!" said Wu Lang.


    "I''m fine. I can still move," said Lin Yu Yan. "Everyone! I will distract the Sea King while you all go and get Min Fu-Han. He is the one controlling the Sea King probably with the weird needle thing exactly like the last one! Defeat him so the Sea King can be free."


    "Yes!" said the others.


    -------


    "30 Million pieces of gold!" yelled Quan Su Wen.


    Everyone in the auction was shocked. The host didn''t even finish his sentence and Quan Su Wen already bid.


    "Tsk, this f*cken piece of trash is at it again! This is why she should die!" said Minister Quan, glaring at her from the other side of the second floor.


    "Father! We should just let her buy it, kill her, and steal it from her!" said Quan Jiang.


    Minister Quan was surprised. He didn''t think he would hear something so smart from his daughter.


    "Good, Good! That is a perfect plan!" said Minister Quan. "Get someone to stop the assassin on that despicable daughter of mine!"


    "Sold to the Medical sect.!" said the host and Quan Su Wen has claimed her item.


    "Master!" said Soo Tien-Kai, interrupting her win.


    "What is it? Aren''t you getting things ready?" said Quan Su Wen.


    "Huff¡­ hugh¡­ Soo Li Na¡­ went to the Chu Palace¡­" he couldn''t talk as he was trying to catch his breath from rushing here.


    "What? Why?'' said Quan Su Wen.


    "There someone who needed assistance¡­ She left to help that person," said Soo Tien-Kai.


    "I see. Good. That is what we are suppose to do," said Quan Su Wen.


    "Master, I understand that but your father¡­"


    "It has nothing to do with my father. Plus, I know the emperor is investigating him already. I can see in the Chu Emperor''s face how cautious he is always around my father and around me," said Quan Su Wen.


    "Okay, if you say so¡­" said Soo Tien-Kai, still worried something might happen to his sister.


    Hua Maoli teleports into the Chu Emperor''s room and reported to him what has happened.


    "Sir, we got to the place as promised but we were unable to investigate any further because we have found three hostages in an cell of the building," said Hua Maoli.


    "I see¡­ but why is that I feel your qi has depleted. Did you..?" said the Chu Emperor. "You did it too?"


    "I''m sorry, sir. It was an emergency," said Hua Maoli. "We were going to be found and our only chance is if I teleport us out."


    "So our inner cores are damaged. We need to find someone to fix that," said the Chu Emperor. "Why does this technique have to be so hard to use¡­ Anything else?"


    "Sir¡­ because a hostage was so badly injured, I went and requested help from the medical sect¡­.?"


    "...What did they say?"


    "They are helping the patient at the moment."


    "... I see. It seems they really arn''t as cold hearted as they seem. Ask the medical sect. and see if they can fix us."


    "Yes, sir. Oh, and one more thing... One of them knows Lin Yu Yan."


    The emperor was quiet and his eyes widen. "What? How?"


    "...That, sir¡­ I do not know. I didn''t ask but when I went to ask for their help, one of them said, ''What did Lin Yu Yan say?'' and all the member''s faces change expression and chose to help us," said Hua Maoli.


    "Then what about the conversation between her and Minister Quan? Did the spy not listen well?"


    "No, I don''t think so either. But I do know¡­ Lin Yu Yan is not the bad guy."


    The emperor closed his eye, deeply thinking on the situation and trying to find a solution. "...Sigh, good. I wouldn''t want to kill Lady Lin''s daughter... Oh, right. I want you to look into the crazy hair color people with Lin Yu Yan and the Wang prince before night time."


    "Yes, sir!" said Hua Maoli.


    "And last but not least, we have our final item of the night!" said the Host.


    Everyone in the room was in shock to hear there was still one more item to be auctioned.


    "The one thousand year old red ginger!"


    Han Bingwen eyes widen to see the same Red ginger that was at the Wang auction, show up here.


    "Yu Yan had this too?" said Peng Ai.


    "I didn''t think I would see this here," said Silver. "I thought sister Yu Yan might not make it on time."


    Then the sea snake in Peng Ai''s arm started shaking for some unknown reason. Only the powerful cultivators can feel the strange spiritual energy in the air.


    "What''s going on?" Peng Ai can feel the snake wrap around her tightening up. She pets it to reassure it.


    "What is that?" said Chu Yang. "It''s coming from¡­ the direction of the drug addict''s house."


    "Feels like... a sea king..." said Silver, remembering the time when he encountered the sea king but wasn''t able to fight it.


    "Something happened to Yu Yan?" said Peng Ai. "Wait no, She is too strong to be taken down."


    Ha Bingwen on the other hand wanted to leave and find her right away. He had such a terrible feeling in his stomach but he knew if he would leave, he will mess up the plan.


    ''No. She is strong. Stronger than anyone I know. She will be fine!'' thought Han Bingwen.


    Because of the weird energy, they didn''t detect the sneaky figure that was at the door and Quan Huan Lan only wanted to see the handsome man''s face. But now she has news to report to her father that Lady Lin they saw this morning is not the Lady Lin here. Stupidly, she didn''t recognized Chu Yang and payed no attention to the white hair boy.


    ''I can destroy her! Father will destroy her and I can get my man!'' thought Quan Huan Lan, happily walking away.


    "What is that feeling?!" said the Chu Emperor. He can also feel the strange spiritual energy in the distance.


    "I don''t know, sir. It seems to be coming from the druggie''s house," said Hua Maoli. "I will investigate it."


    "No don''t¡­ you inner core is damaged and we need rest. Minister Quan is planning to attack tomorrow and we need all the strength we could make which is perfect to rid that man once and for all. It seems to be quite far away as well so I''m sure no one will be harmed," said the Chu Emperor.

 Chapter 169 The Drug 28

    Min Fu-Han smiled as the needle attack went on. "Hahahaha!" he laughed. ''I didn''t get the others but I at least got the stronger one of the bunch!"


    "Let''s hurry this up! I''m going to be late!" said Lin Yu Yan. Lin Yu Yan stills plans to make it back to the auction just in case her face was needed. She signals the other three to let them know what''s going on.


    Lin Yu Yan goes ahead and grabs another sword in her ring. "Now!"


    They watched in surprised as she is duel wielding with a sword in each hand. Min Fu-Han didn''t think she can do that. He made the Dead Sea King make water needles again.


    Lin Yu Yan attacked first, moving fast and jumps up using light movements to the top if the Sea King and pushes Min Fu-Han off the giant.


    ''What!? What just happened!?'' Min Fu-Han thought. Lin Yu Yan was too fast that even he couldn''t understand what just happened and the water needles didn''t get a chance to attack.


    "You-!" but he fell and caught himself on the ground. He then was surrounded by three people.


    ''Wait, where is the other kid?'' thought Min-Fu-Han. Kenzhi wasn''t there and to do what Lin Yu Yan has asked him to do.


    "Wait! I surrender!" He had no choice but to stand down and leave. ''F*ck! If only my left arm wasn''t like this! I underestimated that girl!'' thought Min Fu-Han. His arm was still broken from his fight with Lin Yu Yan.


    "You don''t deserve to say that!" said Meiying, as she attacked him first. He dodged enough to not get sliced but her sword but it she was able to leave a scratch on his arm. "This is for selling me to the that damn slave trade!" This time she was able to slash his arm and lots of blood flowed down his arm.


    "Ack!" said Min Fu-Han. ''Sh!t... I''m going to get killed but a bunch of kids!? No f*ckin way...''


    "For hurting my wife and children!" said Xie Rong and he was able to make a couple of cuts on his legs.


    "Ahhh!" The pain was worse because he can feel the hate in Xie Rong''s attacks.


    "For ruining me and my sister''s life!" said Wu Lang.


    "Wu Lang! I''m sorry, please!" he pleaded one more time and this time on his knees.


    But Wu Lang didn''t listen, glaring at him in hatred, making the final blow, charging electricity in his hands and hitting Min Fu-Han in the chest. He flies a few meters away, landing in a river, and everyone watched his body float away in the fast stream.


    Lin Yu Yan was cutting the rotten flesh of the dead Sea King as it made attacks. Lin Yu Yan got hit by some of the water needles, piercing her skin, and making cuts on her skin. There were too many so she was unable to block some of the attacks.


    "It''s okay, I will save you," said Lin Yu Yan.


    Lin Yu Yan kept the dead sea company as the three finally defeated Min Fu-Han. "Wu Lang!"


    "On it!" said Wu Lang, running while charging up and blasting his attack on the Sea King.


    She went ahead and pierced her sword right through the dead Sea King''s head, taking the dead Sea King down. Lin Yu Yan can feel the spiritual energy of the beast around them slowly fade away as his dead life was ending.


    It started raining and they all watched Lin Yu Yan making the graceful blow on the spiritual beast, making the ground shake as it hits the ground. Because it is a spirit beast, the body started to break down and fade away as soon as it landed.


    ''So this happens when a spirit beast dies¡­'' thought Lin Yu Yan. The air felt peaceful once again as they stood there for a second to mourn the beast in the rain. ''They fade away... huh... How mysterious.''


    "Finally done... Now back to the auction," said Lin Yu Yan, rushing back to the auction house.


    ----


    Guo Jinsong and Soo Li Na also felt the strange spiritual energy in the air but it disappears in 10 minutes.


    "That was strange¡­" Soo Li Na said.


    "Right¡­" said Guo Jinsong.


    "Anyway, everything seems to be okay now. Come get me when she wakes up so I can check on her again," said Soo Li Na.


    "Thank you," said Guo Jinsong.


    The twins give her a hug, crying in Soo Li Na''s arms.


    "Thank you," they both said as they tighten their grip around her.


    "It''s no problem. It''s what I''m suppose to do," she said smiling and patting the two on the head.


    "I need some information. Where did you guys come from to have so many injuries? If I was a day late, she would have died," said Soo Li Na, looking at Guo Jinsong for an answer.


    Guo Jinsong was quiet and wasn''t sure if he should say.


    "I need you to tell me to make sure this doesn''t come back to her," said Soo Li Na. "It''s a very simple cure but it doesn''t go away easily and I need to make another tonic so her sickness won''t came back again. But I need to make sure to give her the right amount."


    "Well¡­ We saved them from a drug addict. We were in the middle of an investigation when we stumble upon these three," said Guo Jinsong.


    "I see¡­" said Soo Li Na. Her face didn''t change but he mind was freaking out. ''Sh!t, it must be the ex-medical sect. member. So the royals are also investigating on him too? The one working with master''s father¡­ I hope we won''t get blamed.''


    "I will bring another tonic tomorrow. It''s a little stronger then the one she had but as long as she takes it every morning and night for a week, it will disappear," said Soo Li Na.


    "Thanks. I''ll come get you when she wakes up," said Guo Jinsong. ''She''s not going to ask anymore about it?''


    "Good, I''ll take my leave," said Soo Li Na.


    She walks out the door, saying goodbye to the twins and Guo Jinsong shows the twins their room for the night.


    -----


    "The energy... it disappeared," said Quan Su Wen. As the bid for the red ginger was still going on, the strange spiritual energy disappears. ''It''s coming from the drug addict''s house...''


    They have made many attempts to investigate in that area but the smell always prevented them to do so.


    "Master, what''s going on?" said Tang Hongwu.


    "I don''t know..." she said.


    ''It was a spirit beast, Su Wen,'' said Quan Yi Ying, telepathically. He was in the area and wanted to report to Quan Su Wen what was happening at the moment.


    ''Is that so... He''s on the move?'' she said in her mind. ''And why are you here? My father might catch you if he finds out you are near.''


    ''I know. I''m far enough where he won''t detect me. Anyway, the ex member has made a move but as always, something is blocking my view so I wasn''t able to read it well,'' said Quan Yi Ying. ''But it seems he was in a fight if he were to use a spirit beast. The beast wasn''t strong but it definitely was in pain and using a lot of his qi... and I couldn''t do anything about it.''


    Quan Su Wen could hear the sadness in his voice and sighed to reassure him, ''It''s okay, Yi Ying. I feel like our time for revenge is sooner then we think.''

 Chapter 170 Another Spoiled Brat 1

    Minister Quan was so busy trying to get the red ginger, he didn''t even feel the spiritual energy of the Sea King in the distance.


    But two of his sons, Quan Xue and Quan Wei-Kang, felt the strange energy in the air. They couldn''t tell what it was and the energy disappears a few minutes after. They looked at each other with worry.


    ''Did the man already attack? But the imperial guards seems calm¡­'' thought Quan Xue.


    ''Damn¡­ are we too late?'' thought Quan Wei-Kang. ''Shit¡­ I still can''t get free from this bastard?''


    He looked at his father, glaring at him with hatred. Not only that, even Quan Xue was glaring at his father.


    ''Sh!t. Is Lin Yu Yan really going to working for my father? Or is she playing around? I''m pretty sure she already knows that Father is the one buying the drugs from that psychopath. But her facial expressions are so hard to read,'' thought Quan Wei-Kang.


    Then the strange energy was gone.


    ''What¡­ it disappeared?'' they both thought.


    Quan Xue looked at his younger brother, Quan Jian Min, jumping up and down from being able to get the level zero sword. Quan Fe He and Quan Jiang was happy to each get a beauty pill and can''t wait to use them once the auction was over.


    "Wei-Kang, where is Huan Lan?" said Quan Xue.


    He looked to see that Quan Huan Lan is missing.


    "I think sister said something about using the bathroom," said Quan Wei-Kang, hopping nothing bad happened.


    "Sold to Minister Quan for 7 million pieces of gold!" said the host.


    "Yes!" said Minister Quan. Though he may not have gotten the longevity pill, he at least got his hands on a super rare spiritual medical herb.


    Then rushing footsteps could be heard coming towards their room.


    "Father!" said Quan Huan Lan.


    "Where have you been, Huan Lan?" asked Quan Xue but was ignored and she walks up to her father.


    "That Lin Yu Yan¡­ She''s not up there!?" said Quan Huan Lan.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" said Minister Quan.


    "Someone else is substituting her! The real Lin Yu Yan is not here!!" said Quan Huan Lan. ''I might be able to destroy her!''


    Quan Huan Lan had a concern face but she was snickering in her mind.


    "So? She can do whatever she wants as long as she is on our side?" said Minister Quan. "What is wrong with you? We are trying to be allies, not enemies with her."


    "She could be planning something against us, Father!" said Quan Huan Lan. ''What''s going on?''


    "Father¡­ She may be right," said Quan Jian Min. "Because all the powerful people of the empire are here,this could have been a perfect chance to steal valuables things from us. Or anything valuable in the kingdom."


    "Hmm¡­ But if we were to call her out¡­ she won''t side with us," said Minister Quan. "I don''t want to take that risk."


    "She agreed way to fast. It could be a trap," said Quan Jian Min.


    ''Shut Up, Jian Min!'' thought Quan Xue. ''It''s our only chance to be free!''


    "Hmm¡­ whatever the case it could be, I can easily defeat her either way," said Minister Quan.


    "But she is not the issue. The man that''s always with her is," said Quan Jian Min, thinking real deep into the situation.


    "Why aren''t you two talking?" asked Minister Quan to his other two sons. Quan Xue and Quan Wei-Kang said nothing as the other siblings try to figure out what was going on.


    Quan Xue had to think of something quickly, "It''s impossible she would be against us because even the 3rd prince of Wang has sided with us. Even I know not to use a royal for any plan against another because it would create war against each other."


    "It''s true¡­" said Minister Quan.


    "Yeah. The Wang empire was recently recovering from their last attack. I''m sure he wouldn''t recklessly do that to his people," said Quan Wei-Kang.


    "But¡­ We don''t know that!" said Quan Huan Lan. She looked at her brothers confused at the strange backfire she is receiving.


    "No, I''m not risking it. I can see the evilness in the Prince''s eyes, just like how his father looked when they refused to help the empire in the past. No doubt he is with us," said Minister Quan.


    "But-" said Quan Huan Lan.


    "No buts. Don''t check. She probably was also planning to help us, Huan Lan," said Minister Quan.


    "No! I''m going to check! I will prove you wrong!" said Quan Huan Lan. ''Why is it not going my way?''


    She runs out of the room and heads down to the first floor seeing the mask girl with her crew, getting off the elevator.


    "You! You''re not Lady Lin''s daughter!" said Quan Huan Lan. She yelled loudly, making the audience look in her direction.


    The masked girl didn''t faze. The girl guard stood before Quan Huan Lan to block her from doing anything but the masked girl put her hand up, gesturing her that it''s fine.


    The crowd were confused at what was happening. They watched the crazy Quan girl make a big deal of something as always. A lot of people find enjoyment wherever the ladies of Quan go anywhere because they always stir up trouble.


    "You are not the lady at that restaurant!" Quan Huan Lan said, again, trying to get the masked girl to be scared.


    "Is she talking about the mysterious beauty at XX restaurant?" said a man.


    "Probably. She''s the only candidate who could be Lady Lin''s daughter," said the other man.


    They crowd heard the two men''s conversation and whispered and nodded in agreement.


    ----


    Quan Yi Ying was on his way back from the auction when he was attacked. He was soon surrounded by many men in black.


    "It''s this kid right?" said a man.


    "I''m sure this is the kid Minister Quan wanted for that psychopath," said another.


    "Hey kid, come with us if you don''t want to get hurt," said the first man.


    ''Damn it... I''m still not fully healed yet!'' thought Quan Yi Ying. He is able to move fast but because of his past damages, he won''t be able to get of this mess.


    "Yi Ying!" said a voice. The person took down 5 people in the back already and stood in front of YiYing.


    "Wei Ru?! How did you find me?" said Quan Yi Ying.


    "Well, you disappeared! Thank god I found you on time," said Wei Ru. "After all, Sister Yu Yan told me to protect you."


    Wei Ru''s mission was to protect and take Quan Yi Ying back to the houses Lin Yu Yan has bought for the people to keep him safe. It was in the letter written in English for Quan Su Wen, which Lin Yu Yan entrusted Soo Tien-Kai to deliver.


    Quan Yi Ying felt the strange presence in the air and wanted to warn Quan Su Wen so he left secretly once Wei Ru was busy from paying attention to him. He got his sword ready and knocked all the guys fast and soon the men in black were all knocked down.


    "Come on. Sister Yu Yan should be getting back now," said Wei Ru.

 Chapter 171 Another Spoiled Brat 2

    "You''re a phony! Where is the real Lady Lin''s daughter!?" said Quan Huan Lan.


    The mask girl said nothing and the crowd was whispering all kind of accusations.


    "Wait¡­ So this girl is not the girl at the restaurant?" said a woman. "Or is the girl at the restaurant not Lady Lin''s daughter?"


    "Then who is she?" said another. "It''s impossible. She looks exactly like Lady Lin."


    "If she isn''t that beauty, who is she?" said a man.


    The crowd looks at the masked girl as their accusations go wild. Quan Huan Lan points at the mask girl smiling evilly.


    "Prove it," the masked girl finally said.


    The crowd goes quiet. Quan Huan Lan was surprised. The girl she saw in the room didn''t seem like the strong type, nor the type to even talk in a situation like this.


    "Well... She SOUNDS like the girl at the restaurant," whispered a man.


    "Yeah, that''s the same voice," said a woman.


    Even Quan Huan Lans eyes widen from surprised. ''She didn''t sound like that before!''


    Footsteps could be heard in the distance and the whole Quan family rushed down to stop the commotion.


    "We''re sorry! She didn''t mean that!" said Minister Quan, pushing Quan Huan Lan behind him. "She is just spouting nonsense, please don''t mind her."


    "Is it?" said Minister Dai''s daughter. "I mean, she wears a mask all the time and it could be because she could have a replacement here so she can go out and destroy the empire."


    Now everyone is thinking maybe that could be it. Minister Dai''s daughter is a very jealous type and was still messing around with the Quan family. The masked girl looks over at her and she can see the playfulness in her eyes.


    "That might be true¡­" said a minister.


    "I heard she is a friend of the Prince of Wang," said another minister.


    "Move!" said Quan Huan Lan. "if no one will back me up, I''l just rip that mask off of her myself!''


    She pushed Chu Yang out of the way and ran up to the mask girl, ripping the mask off her face, pushing her during the process.


    ''Finally!!! Father can finally destroy her and I can get the handsome man!'' thought Quan Huan Lan.


    The girl was pushed back and Han Bingwen caught her, holding her tightly in his arms.


    "Thanks, Bingwen," said the girl, looking at him sweetly, as she stood up facing the crowd. It really was Lin Yu Yan.


    "It really is her!" said a woman.


    "What!? How!?" said Quan Huan Lan, not knowing why this is not going her way. ''How!? Why is she not the other girl!?''


    "Happy now?" said Lin Yu Yan, glaring at Quan Huan Lan and then at Minister Quan. "How rude! I was about to give gifts to all of the ministers as contribution for the peace treaty¡­ Too bad."


    The ministers were surprised to hear that from Lin Yu Yan, especially from Lady Lin''s daughter. But they were more surprised it really was Lady Lin''s daughter.


    "My god¡­ she looks exactly like Lady Lin¡­" said a Minister.


    "It was supposed to be a gift for taking great care of my mother as well. I guess Longevity pills weren''t worth it," said Lin Yu Yan, sighing in regret and looking at the old men in disappointment.


    "Longevity Pills!?" said all the ministers. They all thought they heard wrong but Lin Yu yan''s face didn;t change.


    "Yes. After all, I was the one selling them here in the auction," Lin Yu Yan said. The room was now in shock as the whole place was panicking on the mistake they made towards Lin Yu Yan.


    "And I can appoint to that," said an old man. You can tell the old man does a good job taking care of his body looking at how fierce his face expression and how well built his body is.


    "Ah, Master Xiao," said Lin Yu Yan, smiling at the old man.


    Master Xiao is the owner of the auction house and most of the auction houses in the Central Continent.


    "Oh my god! What a mistake the Quan has done! Again!" said a man in the crowd, mockingly.


    "Pwahaha! Of course it would be the Quan Family!" said a woman.


    The daughters of Minister Quan has always humiliated the Quan family except for Quan Huan Lan¡­. Until now. Quan Huan Lan''s face turns red from embarrassment and anger.


    "Still! It doesn''t prove you were here the entire time!" said Quan Huan Lan. ''I won''t give up! I will have that man!''


    "Well¡­ I will appoint to that, then," said the Chu Emperor. A voice talked over the crowd and people moved out of the way to give the emperor space.


    "What¡­?" said Quan Huan Lan. ''Why is the emperor here....? Why is he helping this woman?''


    "Ah, Chu Emperor!" said a minister, bowing down. The rest followed and bowed, as well as the crowd. Lin Yu Yan and the others didn''t.


    Quan Jiang looked at the Emperor with puppy eyes to at least help her sister out but he looked away, a little disgusted.


    Lin Yu Yan didn''t think she will get help from the emperor was well. She looked at him straight in the eye and noticing he was looking at his sister before looking at Lin Yu Yan. She nodded at the emperor as well as the emperor nodding back to her.


    "I was with her 10 minutes before the last Longevity pill was sold," said the Chu Emperor.


    The crowd is now even more confused. "It''s the emperor''s word. It must be true," said a woman.


    "But-" said Quan Huan Lan.


    "Drop it," said a voice. It was Wang Ping this time, walking next to Minister Quan. "Unless you want your head cut off, I suggest you to keep quiet. Anything you say now will not work," said Wang Ping.


    "..." Quan Huan Lan stood there with her head down.


    "All good? Then I will take my leave," said Lin Yu Yan walking towards the entrance. The Quan family is blocking the entrance so Lin Yu Yan walked between Wang Ping and minister Quan. Before she left, she placed her hand on Minister Quan''s should and whispered, "I better get compensation for this. I want that turtle by tomorrow. Or else."


    Only Minister Quan felt the eyes of Lin Yu Yan and the anger of her for a split second. He shivered in fear as he watches the beautiful figure walk out of the auction house. The whole crowd watch the beauty gracefully walk away from the auction house in awe and in admiration.


    "Follow them," said the Chu Emperor, whispering it to Hua Maoli. Hua Maoli nodded and walked away slowly without anyone noticing.


    "Most people don''t go against the Quan family, do they?" said a man, admiring Lin Yu Yan and her group.


    "Hahaha! This is why none of them are married!" said a man.


    Quan Jian Min heard it and turned to see the two men talking and glared at them to stay silent. The three daughters walked away in fury when they heard the men talk like that. Some of the audience watching chuckled quietly but because there were many doing it, it was loud and clear.


    Quan Xue looked down, deeply remembering his love that disappeared, ''If only she was still here¡­''


    Quan Wei-Kang clenched his fist and thought, ''I will soon¡­ Once I''m free from my father.''

 Chapter 172 Curse

    "Ugh!! This is why I hate the people here!" said Quan Fen He. "It''s not like I didn''t want to get married! But because of the past, we are considered cursed!"


    The rest of the siblings walks home before their father due to a last minute meeting the Chu Emperor ordered at the auction.


    "It wasn''t anyone''s fault. Eldest brother''s fiance just had an¡­ unfortunate time," said Quan Wei-Kang.


    "Not only the bride but the family too!" said Quan Jiang. "Their whole family died of a disease! Father had to take care of their funeral!"


    "Just be glad eldest brother is still alive," said Quan Jian Min.


    "Tsk. Did you forget about your bride too, Brother Jian Min?" said Quan Fen He. "Your''s died 5 days after the wedding!"


    "Tsk. Thank god! She was so ugly!" said Quan Jian Min. "So was yours!"


    "My god he died a day after the wedding! I didn''t even get a chance to say hi and he died! Haha, but do you remember the fat guy? The one that was supposed to be with Sister Huan Lan? Haha, died the day of the wedding!" said Quan Fen He.


    "Haha! That was no joke, the funniest!" said Quan Jiang.


    "Watch out or the same thing will happened to yours," said Quan Huan Lan.


    "It doesn''t matter! I mean, father would love that right? It''s so unfortunate though because he really is a great man," said Quan Jiang.


    "Hey!" said Quan Xue. "Don''t say that out loud. Someone might hear us!"


    "Even if they do, tomorrow is when we take over, right brother?" said Quan Haun Lan. "And my first orders as princess is to kill that disgusting woman and I can finally be with the handsome man!"


    "Damn¡­ I''m over him already¡­ I think I going to marry the 3rd prince of Wang," said Quan Fen He.


    "They might not be on our side," said Quan Jian Min. "I mean Lin Yu Yan agreed to fast and the 3rd prince of Wang is a friend of hers."


    "I''ll just use my good looks!" said Quan Fen He.


    The others gave her a ''really?'' look. Quan Huan Lan scoffed at her and thought, ''Tsk. not as beautiful as me, ugly sister.''


    "But good luck, sister Huan Lan. That man is madly in love with Lin Yu Yan. If he finds out you killed her. Your dead," said Quan Jian Min. "Everyone knows that. Did you see his face when you accused Lin Yu Yan at the auction house?"


    "No¡­" said Quan Huan Lan. She was too busy accusing Lin Yu yan and totally forgot about Han Bingwen.


    "It''s good you didn''t," said Quan Xue. He remember seeing it. It made him shiver and the feeling of coldness struck his body, making him unable to move.


    "He was going to kill you," said Quan Jian Min. "It''s best to NOT do anything against her."


    "Alright¡­" said Quan Huan Lan. ''I won''t... not until I become the princess!''


    Quan Wei-Kang looked over at his sisters, disgusted at how cruel they sound. ''Sigh... I tried to help but mother really was an influence on my sisters.''


    The daughters of the Quan family are from different mothers. They were influenced by the son''s of the family''s mother, the head mother of the house hold. She was an evil woman and got her position in a very cruel way. She died a few days ago and surprisingly, no one in the family cared because she was such a b!tch. Minister Quan did a small funeral for her, smaller then Quan Su Wen''s mother''s funeral.


    ''Mother and father really ruined a lot of lives... including ours.''


    -----


    Hua Maoli got out of the auction and followed Lin Yu Yan. But the moment they were out of sight, they fasten their pace to the houses Lin Yu Yan bought. Hua Maoli was surprised when he noticed them moving at such an imaginable rate.


    ''No wonder none of the spies can find them. They are not using a technique, they just move so fast!'' Hua Maoli thought. ''Even I can''t keep up! And none of them are using their spiritual energy! How strong are they!?''


    Though Lin Yu Yan and them are fast, Hua Maoli could still track them using his spiritual energy. He''s far enough where he won''t be detected by them and moves only enough until they stopped at the place they were staying at.


    "What the heck¡­? The old Ma residence? I heard news about someone buying the property but¡­ the reason why no one bought it is because the family was killed by an unknown disease? Why choose a place like this," said Hua Maoli.


    -----


    "Glad I made it on time! Good thing I knew some wind techniques to dry myself from the rain! I was surprised the rain stopped right when the auctioned ended," said Lin Yu Yan. ''Actually I''m not surprised. It was created by the spiritual beast.''


    "How what the invasion?" asked Chu Yang.


    "Good. We defeated Min Fu-Han. But I have a feeling he is not dead. Which is good because I feel like he has other things I can play with!" said Lin Yu Yan, smiling and getting excited.


    Lin Yu Yan, Chu Yang, Han Bingwen, and Silver is having a casual conversation as they speedily get back to base.


    Silver and Han Bignwen noticed Lin Yu Yan is happier than usual. "Did you get to fight today?" asked Silver.


    "I did! I never had this much action! But I thought he would be a bit tougher, Little Silver. I really wanted to fight with more action but he was so weak," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Slow down the training then! You train way too much! Let us catch up!" said Little Silver, angry at his sister.


    "I will, I will! How was the auction?" said Lin Yu Yan.


    "It was fun! I never seen so many cool stuff in my life!" said Silver, excitedly speaking about all the cool things he was able to witness in a new place. Of course he mentioned some weird things he saw as well.


    "When this is over, let''s hang out in town! There''s so many yummy foods I want you to try!" said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Really?! I can''t wait!" said Silver.


    "I want to go too," said Han Bingwen, jealous of Silver getting all of her attention.


    "No. I want it to be me and Sister Yu Yan only," said Silver. "I had to wait for it to be safe until I got out. You got to stay with her for the long run."


    "Fine. Just you and me, Little brother," Lin Yu Yan said, giving Silver a warm smile.


    ''Yes!'' thought Silver.


    Han Bingwen pouted. ''I want to be with Yu Yan even more now¡­''


    "It''s okay. We still have planty of time to spend together, Bingwen," said Lin Yu Yan. Han Bingwen face didn''t change but you can see the air around him glow in happiness.


    "Anyway, how did the conversation go, Chu Yang?" asked Lin Yu Yan.


    "Well¡­" said Chu Yang, nervously. Chu Yang explained what happened and how the talk didn''t end well. They are now too mad at each other to even look at each other.


    "But he still cares. He came to save us when the idiot Quan somehow found out I was gone the entire time," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "...Really?" said Chu Yang, remembering the moment.


    "Yes. Talk to him again. Do it tomorrow, when all of this is over," said Lin Yu Yan. "I gonna do the same with my brother as well."

 Chapter 173 Gone 1

    "They are not here!" said Xie Rong.


    Xie Rong, Meiying, and Wu Lang went back to the mad man''s house to search for Xie Rong''s children, Meiying''s teacher, and Wu Lang''s sister. They looked all over the house and found no evidence of anyone being there besides Min Fu-Han.


    "No trace¡­ It''s like they disappeared," said Wu Lang. They found the door that leads to the basement and they were able to find a cell with a broken lock. But there was no spiritual energy detected due to the magnetic field.


    "There is other interesting stuff here in the lab. Is it okay if I look around before we go," said Meiying.


    They then heard footsteps upstairs in the house but Wu Lang was able to recognize the presence. It was Peng Ai. She left the auction house to prevent any suspicion towards the others for having an extra person in the group.


    "Hey, guys. Yu Yan told me to come here just in case you need any help," said Peng Ai, entering the basement.


    "Everything alright at the auction?" asked Meiying.


    "Not everything. The items were sold at a high price¡­ It sometimes scares me how much royals use money. The not so good part is that Chu Yang wasn''t able to fix her relationship with her brother," said Peng Ai.


    The others sigh but understood why she wasn''t able to fix it right away, since she isn''t the only one with a broken relationship.


    "But the strange thing is that he wanted to speak to Yu Yan, not his sister. I mean, he did came into our room first which gave us a surprise because I thought he found out," said Peng Ai.


    "Is that why we were always being followed?" said Meiying.


    "I''m pretty sure that is the reason. No wonder the guards gave us weird looks," said Wu Lang. "Luckily we learn how to hide."


    "Why does he want to speak to Yu Yan anyway?" said Peng Ai. "It seems when he entered the


    "I''m guessing it''s probably something about her mother," said Xie Rong. He found a few documents that got him interested in so he held on to them.


    "We''ve heard all the great things Lin Yu Yan''s mother has done for the Chu Empire but it''s strange... Why was there no news about it back in the Wang Empire?" said Peng Ai. "It happened a least a 5 years ago and when it involved a whole entire empire."


    "I think it''s about the policy they have here. About the amount of people entering Feng City and not leaving due to the high demand of production the Chu Empire is needing and the amount of money they are making," said Meiying. "I asked the guards some questions regarding Lady Lin when I was asking about the slave market. They said everyone who entered through the gates, didn''t go back."


    "I mean... the Chu Empire didn''t make an official notice of them being alive again," said Xie Rong.


    "That''s probably why the minister were surprised to see the 3rd prince here," said Wu Lang.


    "But what''s even weirder is that even ''I'' didn''t hear about it," said Peng Ai.


    "What do you mean back home?" said Meiying.


    "I''m from the north continent. Remember when I talked about the cultivator that helped me at least stabilized my spiritual energy?" said Peng Ai.


    "Right, when we were going through the Unknown forest to get to home. We talked about it on the first night," said Meiying, remembering the good times.


    "Yeah. If such a powerful person were to create a barrier, thousands of people would want her. So many people would talk about her. I know for sure, especially in the North Continent," said Peng Ai.


    "Ah, right... with all the news about the recent civil war ending 2 years ago," said Meiying.


    "I mean... no one knew who Sister Yu Yan was. She was known by some people of being the ugliest girl alive but most people didn''t know she was the other granddaughter of General Lu," said Wu Lang. "That''s probably why so many people don''t know her or her mother."


    "That''s why she is so good at hiding. There are times where even WE can''t find her," said Meiying.


    "More like never," said Wu Lang.


    "There are even pictures of Lady Lin around the city but no one knows where she went or why she left," said Peng Ai.


    "The whole world would go crazy for a barrier maker," said Xie Rong.


    "I always forget about how amazing it is because we actually lived in one," said Wu Lang. "The fact that we have access to so many legendary items... Are we going to be... safe?"


    "I mean... based on the lack of information about Lady Lin on the outside of the gates, I''m pretty sure we are good," said Xie Rong.


    "It kind of scares me... About her parents? I remember her feeling sad about them not returning to her. Yu Yan is so strong. Imagine her parents. She told me the person who left the book of pills and elixirs was her mother," said Meiying.


    "Li Dan E''s brother was super surprised to see so many enchanted weapons as well," said Xie Rong. "I heard it was a lost skill because the clan who makes them where either killed off or has forgotten the skill. There are rumors of them being alive and well, with legendary textbooks in a old writing format, difficult to understand."


    "I heard the same. But I never believed it," said Peng Ai. "Li Dan E and their family might be related due to the fall of their clan."


    "Yu Yan could also produce many natural elements using her qi," said Wu Lang.


    "Right. Elemental Cultivators do exist but are very uncommon. That''s why so many people in the Wang Empire were surprised to see so many of us, capable of using them," said Peng Ai.


    "Where did you learn that?" said Wu Lang. "I mean the word, Elemental Cultivators. I never heard of Yu Yan ever mentioning that. Just that we somehow have been blessed with the power of god."


    "I actually just made it up. Only because I always said it to savior as a child because he is also an Elemental Cultivator," said Peng Ai. ''Wait... Now that i think about it... Quan Yi Ying resembles him a lot... but Quan Yi Ying is so much younger...''


    "Maybe it becomes hereditary," said Xie Rong.


    "What''s hereditary?" said Wu Lang.


    "Meaning the power gets passed down through their children for generations," said Peng Ai.


    "There was someone could also use many elements. But that was years ago. When I was a child, everyone wouldn''t stop talking about him. He was the pride of the Central Continent that even the other continents wanted him either dead or own him. But he just all of a sudden disappeared. Everyone was going crazy and wanted to find him but he was never found," said Xie Rong.


    "I heard of him too. He was a legend and I think there was even a statue dedicated to him in Huo City," said Meiying. "After all, I DID live in the village close to Huo City until it was broken down and non-existent."


    "My wife mentioning her running away from the village due to the crazy man''s experiments in the village. I actually think the whole village ran away from him. It was unfortunate that she wasn''t able to travel with the other villagers due to Min Fu-Han chasing her but I was able to meet her because of it. I even help stop her addiction towards opium," said Xie Rong.


    "That''s good... I feel better knowing she is okay now... I mean... I don''t know how I will feel when I see her... after all... I kind of... hate her," said Meiying.


    "...I understand that you do, Meiying. But I''m sure my wife only did it for a good reason," said Xie Rong.


    "...It''s kind of hard to believe, Xie Rong," said Meiying. She stands there with her head down, feeling the hateful emotion she has gather for the past years. "It hurts to see the one you love hurt you in that way. I don''t know if my hate would ever go away."


    "I understand," said Xie Rong, giving her a pat on the head. Wu Lang went ahead and gave her a hug and Peng Ai just stood there in confusion.


    "What is going on? Who is who?"

 Chapter 174 Gone 2

    "EH?" said Peng Ai. She looked at Meiying and Xie Rong to get confirmation and they both nodded.


    "Whoa¡­ small world¡­" said Peng Ai.


    "Right? It''s crazy how Meiying''s teacher is Xie Rong''s wife," said Wu Lang, still surprised about the news.


    "By the way, where''s Kenzhi? That was the first thing I was going to ask but I got to in dept into our conversation," asked Peng Ai.


    "He had to leave in the middle of the battle. Sister Yu Yan had him do something at the Chu Palace before the auction is over due to the lack of security at that moment," said Xie Rong.


    "He should be done now," said Meiying.


    "That''s good. The auction was just about to end a few minutes before Yu Yan arrived," said Peng Ai, sighing in relief.


    "Anyway, heard any news about Wei Ru?" said Peng Ai.


    "Yep. He surprising arrived to the house with Quan Yi Ying, the most unexpected thing honestly. I didn''t think he would get it done so fast. It''s so hard to track that boy down," said Meiying.


    "He should be safe now. Min Fu-Han was taken down so he should have nothing to worry about," said Peng Ai. They were talking along as Meiying and Xie Rong look through the entire place.


    "I don''t know about that¡­ I mean we did take him down¡­ but might still be alive," said Meiying.


    "Really?"


    "Yu Yan asked us to not kill him," said Wu Lang.


    "She said she wanted to keep ''playing,''" said Xie Rong.


    "Of course she would say that."


    "You should have seen her face. I have never seen her this excited... EVER," said Wu Lang.


    "She kinda scared me for a moment," said Xie Rong.


    The others gave a look at Xie Rong. They were in disbelief.


    "...really?" said Meiying, Peng Ai and Wu Lang. They remember he always had this creepy laugh when he works on new experiments.


    "...What?" asked Xie Rong, in surprised.


    "How''s the new experiment going?" asked Meiying.


    "Great. I might be able to use it today. But the effects might be to large at the moment," said Xie Rong.


    "Anyway, since they are not here lets-" said Meiying but Wu Lang put his hand up to stop her from talking.


    "Someone is here," whispered Wu Lang.


    They could hear loud footsteps rushing into the building. The four get ready to strike when someone opened the door. It was Wu Long Long.


    "Sister?" said Wu Lang.


    "Lang!" said Wu Long Long. She couldn''t believe it. Her brother is really here. She honestly thought he died when she heard news of the Wang Empire defeating the Slave traders.


    "I came to get you!" said Wu Lang. He ran to her and gave her a hug. She honestly thought she got abandoned by her brother again and tears of relief flowed down her face.


    "I''m glad you''re alive!" she said giving him a hug back. ''You came back! You actually came back for me!''


    She was a little afraid her brother would never come back to her due to reasons of the past. But the sight of her brother relaxed all her muscles and calmed her mind.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt¡­" said Xie Rong, a little impatient.


    "And you are¡­?" asked Wu Long Long.


    "I''m Xie Rong? Was also with you when the slave traders split up? Was there twin boys and their mother here not to long ago?" said Xie Rong.


    "Yes but they escaped. More like disappeared and taken away. One second I felt their presence, the next... gone¡­" said Wu Long Long.


    "Wait! That man! Min Fu-Han didn''t come back here? He will any time soon because I told him they disappeared and he came back here to find them! He''s going to come back any minute! We need to go-"


    "It''s okay. We defeated him," said Wu Lang, interrupting her.


    "...You did?" said Wu Long Long.


    "Yeah. We are fine... for now," said Wu Lang.


    She sighed in relief before they offered her to come with them back to home base. Since Xie Rong and Meiying knows that the children and Zhao Xiu Mei got out of this mess, there was no point in staying any longer so they left.


    They arrived at the house and Wu Lang introduced Wu Long Long to Lin Yu Yan. Wu Long Long was surprised that the slaves where here. The place was surprisingly had a warm atmosphere and everyone finally had a breather.


    "Sister Yu Yan, this is my twin sister, Wu Long Long," said Wu Lang then turns to speak to his sister. "This is Lin Yu Yan. She was the one who saved all of us at the slave market in the Wang Empire."


    "Thank you for saving my brother," said Wu Long Long, bowing down do Lin Yu Yan.


    "No, It''s okay. I only bought them to help me on something which Wu Lang did more then his share. But it''s nice to meet you Wu Long Long," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Yu Yan, we still need to find them," said Xie Rong. He was getting impatient because he was so close to seeing them again.


    "For sure... But they disappeared... who has the ability to do that?" said Meiying.


    "They disappeared?" asked Lin Yu Yan.


    Wu Long Long explained everything to Lin Yu Yan about the situation she was in with Min Fu-Han andthe strange disappearance of the mother and children.


    "Is it the man that can teleport?" said Lin Yu Yan. "Remember when we arrived here? There was a man that appeared and disappeared. I felt a huge amount of energy being used right before his presence appeared and disappeared."


    "Is that how the Emperor appeared on the third floor?" said Han Bingwen.


    "I has to be," said Chu Yang. "When did my brother learn how to do that?"


    "It could be," said Lin Yu Yan. "There was also someone running towards the direction of the auction when I arrived there."


    "That''s probably me going to inform Min Fu-Han about their disappearance," said Wu Long Long.


    "But it can''t be my brother. He was with us seconds before we felt the Sea King''s spiritual energy," said Chu Yang.


    "Which makes it impossible for him to be the one who took my wife and kids if he was with you guys before that," said Xie Rong.


    "It has to be that guard that appeared at the gate when we arrived," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Then they are with the emperor?" said Meiying.


    "I''m pretty sure," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Good¡­ sigh, I didn''t want them to be in danger again," said Xie Rong.


    "How are we going to get them?" said Wu Lang.


    "I mean, he is Chu Yang''s brother," said Kenzhi.


    "Well¡­.." said Chu Yang explaining the conversation she had with her brother.


    Then Wang Ping, Gu Xiang, Victoria, and Knight arrived at the house.


    "Hey everyone," said Wang Ping. The mood was gloomy, especially Xie Rong who needs a reason to show up at the Chu Palace to find his family.


    "I don''t know what''s going on but¡­ I have a question for you, Lin Yu Yan," said Wang Ping. "How did you get the thousand year old red ginger?"


    "Oh, right! I was wondering about that too! How did you get the red ginger?" asked Chu Yang, explaining to the rest of the crew that the last item being sold was the red ginger.


    "I got it as a gift for saving the Wang Empire from your mother, Wang Ping," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Really?" said Wang Ping.


    "Your mother only bought it because she wanted to piss off your younger brother and his mother. She told me she didn''t have a need for it and gave it to me," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "I see," said Wang Ping. The room became quiet once again.


    "Anyway, I''m really hungry right now¡­" said Lin Yu Yan and her stomach started growling. Everyone heard her stomach growl and laughed. Lin Yu Yan was glad her stomach growl loosen up the mood.


    "It''s pretty late and I haven''t had dinner¡­" said Wu Long Long.


    "I really want pancakes!" said Silver.


    "You read my mind!" said Lin Yu Yan, patting Silver on the head. She heads to the kitchen and Han Bingwen follows, as well as Silver and Kenzhi.


    "What are ''pancakes''?" asked Wu Long Long, confused at the strange words being said.


    "It''s this weird dessert that Yu Yan created!" said Peng Ai.


    "It''s super sweet and you can put anything on it! It''s like a flat bread but sweeter!" said Wu Lang.


    "Yeah, you have to try it. It''s the weirdest but most delicious thing in the world!" said Chu Yang.


    "I feel like we always have pancakes after a fight," said Xie Rong. "It''s like a tradition now."


    "Haha! So true!" said Peng Ai.


    Wu Long Long was surprised to hear that. She is even more surprised how well this group of people were able to smile after all the hardships they have been through. She looked at her brother laughing along with the others.


    ''I didn''t think I would see that laugh ever again... It''s been 6 years since we have been taken away and 2 years since we escaped. Is that pretty lady really such a person Wu Lang would rely on? I mean¡­ he even calls her ''sister''...''thought Wu Long Long, feeling a little jealous.


    "Sister Long Long? What is it?" said Wu Lang. He noticed how quiet she got.


    "Nothing... It''s nothing."

 Chapter 175 Gone 3

    "He''s really not there," said Tang Hongwu.


    Quan Su Wen got back from the auction and is speaking with her people about what happened at the auction.


    "I knew it," said Quan Su Wen. "Send someone to inform the main branch."


    "Yes," said a member, leaving and shutting the door behind him.


    "The Ex member disappeared as well as most of the documents in his lab," said Tang Hongwu.


    "Did he escaped? What about the plan to capture him to finally placed Minister Quan behind bars for good?" said Tang Kei Yong.


    "I don''t know¡­ but I think it has something to do with Lin Yu Yan," said Quan Su Wen.


    "Huh?" Lin Sheng gave her a blank face.


    "I don''t think Quan Huan Lan was wrong about Lin Yu Yan. Being at the auction the whole time," said Quan Su Wen.


    "Seriously?" said Soo Tien-Kai. "She wasn''t there the whole time?"


    Quan Su Wen and them were part of the crowd, watching how the scene will unfold. Of course, Lin Yu Yan got out of the mess and it benefited her tremendously.


    "Yeah. When I saw Yu Yan, I couldn''t recognize her figure. It didn''t look like her. But surprisingly her eyes looked like her," said Quan Su Wen. "I think one of her friends had makeup on as a disguise."


    "What about the letter she gave you?" said Lin Sheng. "Can you tell us now?"


    "Thanks for the reminder¡­ She wanted to take Yi Ying safe during the auction. In the letter, she told me to wait until the auction had to be over before I can let you know," said Quan Su Wen.


    "Why did she want to keep Yi Ying safe?" said Lin Sheng.


    "I don''t know. I thought my father was going to do something to the pharmacy but it''s still standing," said Quan Su Wen. "And then all of sudden, our proof also disappeared along with all his documents."


    "Did¡­ Lin Yu Yan do that to¡­ save Minister Quan?" said Tang Kei Yong.


    "I don''t know¡­ Maybe¡­ seeing that Lin Yu Yan and my brothers got along this morning," said Quan Su Wen. "I don''t want to suspect her but if it were to hurt the Tang Pharmacy¡­"


    Quan Su Wen looked over at Lin Sheng. His expression wasn''t good. Lin Yu Yan is his sister and he didn''t want anymore of his family members to be his enemies. He clenched his fists.


    ''Please¡­ don''t be my enemy,'' thought Lin Sheng, placing his hands on his head.


    "I hope everything is going okay. But I still want us to plan for anything that might happen tomorrow because¡­ I have a really bad feeling," said Quan Su Wen.


    -----


    "I''m sorry for asking you to come but I just wanted you to know a few things about what happened tonight," said the Chu Emperor.


    He has gathered his ministers to have a quick meeting before the night ends.


    "We have found 3 people in the sketchy area. They have minor injuries but the suspect has escaped," said the Chu Emperor. He was watching everyone''s expression to make sure their wasn''t another person trying to take over. The only person was Minister Quan who had an upset face looking down but sighed in relief.


    "I will have the guards look for his body tomorrow morning," said a minister.


    "That would be great," said the Chu Emperor. He looks around again and now notices one person is missing. "Where is Minister Dai?"


    "He didn''t show up at the auction either," said another minister.


    "He said he is unable to attend because he caught a cold," said Minister Quan. ''Fuck¡­ that idiot minister didn''t do what I think he did.''


    "I''ll sent him a letter tonight about this meeting," said Hua Maoli.


    "Anyway have a good rest. We will still have tomorrow''s meeting at the same time," said the Cu Emperor. "Good night, everyone."


    ------


    "MMM! This is delicious!" said Quan Yi Ying.


    "Right!?" said Silver. "It''s my favorite food!"


    Wei Ru returned back with Quan Yi Ying after the 3rd prince and them and made it on time for pancakes.


    "I never had this before! It''s so warm, fluffy and sweet!" said Quan Yi Ying. He was stuffing his face with pancakes.


    "I''m glad you are enjoying yourself," said Lin Yu Yan, smiling.


    The only people comfortable with a divine spiritual beast around is Lin Yu Yan, Silver, and Han Bingwen. Victoria and Knight were a little nervous because he is the legendary Black Turtle from the north continent. One of the original divine spiritual beast. Lin Yu Yan explained why he was here when she has told the others to stay away from the Tang Pharmacy.


    The others were surprised the little boy is the legendary originals and was quietly eating due to their fear of making such a powerful beast upset. Peng Ai was eating silently as Quan Yi Ying was staring at her. He felt her qi but wasn''t sure if it could be her. They whole time the crew was here, they mostly were hiding their power. He did sense a little of his power but wasn''t sure. Peng Ai was able to hide it


    her spiritual energy well.


    "What is your name? I didn''t catch it the first time I met you," said Quan Yi Ying.


    "My name is Peng Ai."


    His eyes opened wide. He couldn''t believe she was here. ''The little girl that was a sacrifice to the water god? That Peng Ai? She has hidden it so well!''


    "Where are you from?"


    "The North Continent, Jeopardy City... Well, it used to be called Kaui City..." said Peng Ai.


    "And you said your name is Peng Ai?"


    "Uh... Yes...?"


    "You... was there a temple near your home?"


    "Yes... How do you know?"


    "Well, I am one of the reasons you have stabilized spiritual energy as a child," said Quan Yi Ying.


    "Wait... then you are the one my teacher..." said Peng Ai. Her hands trembled and her heart was beating fast.


    "Yes, I was the one your teacher asked to heal you," said Quan Yi Ying. "Your teacher is acually my brother. Not real one of course but as in friends brother. He was a the great Sea king of the north. But In order for him to save you... He sacrifice his life to seal the power inside of you. It was hardly enough qi and I had to help seal it using my qi along with his, which is why I''m in this form."


    Everyone was confused, looked at him and Quan Yi Ying points out the reason why he was a child. ''He was a friend of Peng Ai''s savior?'' everyone thought.


    "That''s why that sea snake likes you so much..." said Lin Yu Yan, understanding the reason more.


    They looked at Peng Ai as she showed her arm with the sea snake still wrapped around it.


    "You teacher was able to become a divine beast due to his efforts and decided to make his human form look like me so we can really be brothers," said Quan Yi Ying, remembering good times.


    "Really...? He did that? Wait... so he''s...?" said Peng Ai.


    She was looking straight at Quan Yi Ying and tears started flowing down her face. He nodded and gave her some time to release her emotion before requesting something from her.


    "But I need that power back. This is such a coincident. The only reason why I needed to return is to is to find you to get my power back and here you are," said Quan Yi Ying. "I''m surprised you can control that power. I was going to teach you how when I meet you again but it seems you already have mastered it."

 Chapter 176 Seal Undone

    Quan Yi Ying and Peng Ai talked between themselves a few minutes before they went outside to remove the qi and seal. Turns out the reason why she was able to use her qi was because of the help of Quan Yi Ying''s good friend. The mix of her qi, that was blessed by the water god, and Peng Ai''s teacher''s qi was only an experiment but he was willing to sacrificed his life for his student. Fortunately for them, it worked.


    "Wait, are you sure, Peng Ai?" asked Wu Lang. "You could lose a part of your strength."


    "Yes... that may be true but I want to get strong on my own," said Peng Ai. "And I owe him for saving me."


    Peang Ai''s face was determine. She wanted to at least keep one of her saviors alive. The others were worried but Quan Yi Ying was sure Peng Ai would be fine. She has mastered the use of her qi and this will only make her body feel a slight weight due to the large amount of qi she has.


    "She will be fine. If something goes wrong, I can help with that," said Lin Yu Yan, reassuring everyone.


    "Well, I''ll be starting now," said Quan Yi Ying.


    Quan Yi Ying sat down on the ground, legs cross, behind Peng Ai and placed two hands on her back. The process started off slow but quickly raised.


    Everyone felt a force come out of the two and pushed everyone near. Wu Long Long was almost swept away but Wu Lang held her hand down. She was surprised her brother was able to take a stand in this powerful force.


    The only ones not struggling and casually just standing was Lin Yu Yan and Han Bingwen. Even Silver, Victoria and Knight was having trouble standing.


    "I¡­ know this feeling," said Silver. He looked up at Lin Yu Yan, remembering the time where she was poisoned and brought her home. When he came back, the same force came out of her which was too powerful and even injured him.


    "Sister Yu Yan¡­ this¡­" said Silver.


    "Little Silver, shush," said Lin Yu Yan, not letting him speak anymore. She then spoke telepathically.


    ''Don''t think about this any longer, I know what you mean but¡­ I can''t make the others worried,'' said Lin Yu Yan.


    ''Okay¡­'' answered Silver.


    ''Is something wrong? Does that mean her spiritual energy was entirely sealed of from her using it? When did it happen? How did it happen? Why did it happen? Or is it still sealed even now?''


    Silver had so many questions and he was getting frustrated. Han Bingwen stood behind Lin Yu Yan and Silver, who was standing next to her trying not to get pushed back, notice the interactions they had.


    He looked over at Lin Yu Yan''s face and he can tell something is not right. He heard Silver say something but Lin Yu Yan shut him up right away.


    ''Hmm¡­ something''s going on¡­'' he thought.


    ''Not only that¡­


    "Ugh¡­" Quan Yi Ying and Peng Ai grunting.


    Lin Yu Yan noticed it and the force lowered. Quan Yi Ying has removed his qi from Peng Ai but he was still gathering spiritual energy from Peng Ai.


    ''Any further and they both will die!'' thought Lin Yu Yan.


    Lin Yu Yan moved quickly and got Quan Yi Ying off of Peng Ai.


    "What are you doing!? You have gathered your qi already!?" said Lin Yu Yan.


    The two were sweating. Quan Yi Ying was breathing hard. He didn''t notice he was taking Peng Ai''s qi as well. Peng Ai''s qi is extremely toxic not only to other people, in terms of stealing and usage, but even to her. She was very lucky to even have control it.


    "I''m sorry!" he deeply apologizes, struggling to even breathe, and placed his hand on Peng Ai''s back to give the energy he stole back into her body. Peng Ai''s body relaxed a little more and the same goes with Quan Yi Ying''s.


    "Why did you do that?" said Lin Yu Yan, a little angry.


    "I didn''t noticed I finished. The only reason I kept going was that¡­ I''m still not in my original human form," said Quan Yi Ying. "I still have this body."


    It''s true. Quan Yi Ying was still a human child even though the qi should have been enough for him to at least stabilized his adult form. Lin Yu Yan also thought it was a tad bit strange.


    "Every qi is special and it would have been dangerous for both of you if I didn''t stop it. Especially because Peng Ai''s qi was a blessed from the water god," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "I know that. Master Gong Gong would''ve kill me if he knew I took it," said Quan Yi Ying.


    Lin Yu Yan notice Quan Yi Ying called the Water god, Master, but needed to treat Quan Yi Ying right away. She checked on Peng Ai and she seems stable. She placed her hand against Quan Yi Ying''s neck. They all thought she was going to choke him but she was just checking on his Spiritual energy to see if anything is wrong.


    "It''s because your core is damaged," said Lin Yu Yan. She lifted up his shirt and place her hand on her stomach to read his inner core. It was strange for her to do that and everyone kind of gave her a look but remembered she usually does strange and bold actions.


    "It was damaged by something and every time you use your qi, it gets worse. Don''t use your qi until I figure how to fix you," said Lin Yu Yan. "Sadly, you still don''t have all your qi. Was it stolen too?"


    "Sigh¡­ No. I was careless and got captured by that bastard Minister Quan. As an emergency, I placed the other half on to someone else. I had just enough to keep me living," said Quan Yi Ying. "I need to find that person too."


    "Well... take a rest tonight and don''t move out of the house. We can''t let that man know you can''t use your qi," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Alright," said Quan Yi Ying. He knows that Min Fu-Han is still alive because Lin Yu Yan told him. He left to go inside to sleep. It was late and because his body was weak so he decided it''s time for him to rest.


    "Yu Yan! You''re bleeding!" said Wei Ru. He was behind her thinking of something and looked on the ground to see blood on her calves.


    "I am?" she looked down on her legs to see her clothing soaked in a deep red. She was wearing a red outfit and so it camouflage the wound and the blood for a while until now, where the blood is leaving a trail mark on the ground.


    "You didn''t treat yourself yet?" said Meiying, walking towards her to inspect it.


    "I didn''t have time-" said Lin Yu Yan, before she got swept off her feet by Han Bingwen. He quickly went inside into the infirmary room that was set up for the incoming slaves and placed her on the bed. He was so fast that not even another single drop of Lin Yu Yan''s blood was seen on the ground.


    ''Whoa¡­ Someone is worried," said Meiying, still outside with the others.


    "It still surprises me every time how fast he is! I trained so hard and I still can''t catch up to him!" said Wei Ru.


    "This is my first time noticing Lin Yu Yan actually bleeding and wounded," said Wu Lang. "It was my fault she''s hurt..."


    "No. Don''t think that way. It''s only a slight injury and easy to heal. She will be yelling at you if you think that way," said Peng Ai.


    Wu Long Long looked over at everyone assuring it wasn''t Wu Lang''s fault she got hurt. Wu Lang felt better because Lin Yu Yan really would say that if he felt that way. ''Are we really going to be safe here?''


    "Not only that, she definitely would be mad at us for treating her that way. She is our savior but doesn''t want us to act as people lower then her. She even calls us her friends," said Meiying.


    "Haha, that''s true," said Wu Lang, smiling and sighing in relief.


    Kenzhi was distracted with something else and looked over at the Lin Yu Yan''s blood on the ground and could smell the iron in the air. ''Why does it smell like¡­ me?''

 Chapter 177 Help! 1

    Han Bingwen hasn''t seen her hurt in a while so he got very worried and surprise to see her wounded and panicky lifted her off the ground and went to the infirmary to check on her wound.


    "Bingwen, I''m fine. There was an unexpected encounter but everything is fine," said Lin Yu Yan.


    Han Bingwen looked at her in the eyes, worried, and grabbed some of the healing cream Li Dan E made. Lin Yu Yan lifted her outfit to show him the back of her leg. There is two small dots, visible to the eye, that has blood dripping down her skin.


    "How did you get it?" said Han Bingwen.


    "I think it was that water needle technique from that dead sea king we had to fight," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "When you arrived at the auction, you had a few scratches and marks that healed as soon as we put the healing cream. How come these two didn''t heal?" said Han Bingwen. He touched it and it felt very weird for Lin Yu Yan to have him touch her.


    "Sorry, did it hurt?" asked Han Bingwen. He noticed the face change.


    "No. I don''t usually have people touch my legs," said Lin Yu Yan, blushing. Han Bingwen blushed slightly and couldn''t help to think how cute of an expression she has at the moment.


    "Anyway, that is true. I have been feeling some pain there now that I think about it. I didn''t think it was such a big deal."


    "Stay still as I check on it for a little longer."


    He takes a look at it again and slightly pressed down on the two dots on her leg and he can feel a slight hardness on them. Lin Yu Yan face scrunched.


    "Did that hurt?"


    "Not really but it feels like something is there."


    "Let me grab something to take them out."


    Han Bingwen went to look at the tools on the table and grabs a pair of tweezers to help get whatever was in her, out.


    "It might hurt so please bare with it."


    Han Bingwen didn''t want to hurt Lin Yu Yan anymore but he had to get rid of whatever was in her body. Lin Yu Yan could bare with the pain since it didn''t hurt as much as what her family did to her. Han Bingwen was able to get the thing out of her leg and was relieved it was nothing more than that.


    "I found two needles," said Han Bingwen, showing Lin Yu Yan the needles.


    "Wow¡­ Min Fu-Han camouflage it with the water needle technique," said Lin Yu yan, a little impressed. "It''s laced with the same drug in the needle of Peng Ai''s sea snake."


    "He was able to control the sea snake with it right?"


    "Yeah¡­ does that mean he wanted to control me? Ah¡­ no wonder he was always trying to aim for my neck."


    After all, it''s where the connection of the head and body meets and the most safest spot to place a needle without killing the subject.


    "Tsk¡­ If I was there I wouldn''t have let it happen¡­"


    She watched as his face change from worry to frustration. She couldn''t help but feel bad for making him feel this way. She never intended to hurt him this way. Han Bingwen wished to be by Lin Yu Yan''s side all the time.


    "I''m sorry... I know you want to be with me all the time but there will be times where you won''t be with me. I have to learn to protect myself... and of course so I can also protect everyone else."


    Lin Yu Yan flicked him on the forehead and crossed her hands. She sighed and smiled at him to reassure him.


    "Besides, I won''t be dying anytime soon. I''m only 14 years old. I have plenty of time to enjoy life."


    Han Bingwen smiled afterwards but his eyebrows were still crossed and hugged her tightly. Lin Yu Yan wasn''t expecting that but she rubbed his back the help him feel better.


    ''Yu Yan¡­what would I do if you die? This is the first time I''m scared to lose someone.''


    Han Bingwen finished wrapping the bandage on Lin Yu Yan''s leg and left the infirmary. They arrived to the others to find one of the people they saved yelling and asking for help.


    "Please! I need you to save my fiance!" said the woman.


    "Please calm down!" said Xie Rong.


    "Who is the leader here? Please! I need help!" said the woman.


    "What''s going on?" asked Lin Yu Yan to Meiying.


    "She was one of the people we saved. Apparently she forgot her memories and remembered them when we entered her home," said Meiying.


    "I see... by the way, I want you to check on everyone again. Turns out I had one of Min Fu-Han''s needles inside my leg. Make sure no one has it."


    "Yes. I''ll get Xie Rong to help," said Meiying, walking away.


    Lin Yu Yan was walking towards them and asked, "What''s seems to be the problem?"


    The lady has dark brown hair and has a dignified aura around her even if she is covered in dirt and wounds all over.


    "Sorry but I need help. My fiance''s father is going to destroy the Chu Empire!"


    "???"


    "My fiance''s father, Minister Quan is going to destroy the Chu Empire! It''s going to happen soon! I think it''s happening tomorrow!"


    Lin Yu Yan was surprised to hear that from her. "Who is your fiance?"


    "It''s Quan Xue. This house used to belong to my family until they were killed by that crazy man next to the slave building," said the woman. "My name is Ma Ting. Minister Quan has been working with the crazy man for a while and as one of the condition the man had was to have people to experiment with."


    "Wait... This is your home? So your family didn''t die from an unknown disease?" asked Lin Yu Yan.


    "They died because of some weird drug he placed in our food. I was the only one who was able to resist it¡­ The moment I entered the courtyard of my home¡­ all those memories came back to me."


    "Well¡­ Quan Xue is also going to be part of the destruction. I wouldn''t trust him," said Lin Yu Yan. ''I''m surprised you still consider him as your fiance.''


    "No! I know he isn''t like that! He has been trying to get away from his family but his father is pinning him down. Please! Please save him!"


    Lin Yu Yan looked at Ma Ting. ''No wonder he had those sad eyes when he approached me¡­ Was he leading me to destroy his father¡­? I mean the excuse he had to make the Chu Emperor look bad wasn''t very convincing either so¡­''


    Ma Ting was explaining her situation as Lin Yu Yan was explaining her troubles


    ''Ah¡­ he wants me to get rid of him too," thought Lin Yu Yan.


    "Let me speak to your leader! Please!"


    The others around looked at her, not sure if they can trust her.


    "Yu Yan. What do you think?" asked Chu Yang.


    "Are we really going to help her, Yu Yan?" said Gu Xiang.


    "What if it''s a trap?" said Wei Ru.


    "I mean... as long as it doesn''t hurt the Wang Empire..." said Wang Ping.


    They all looked at Lin Yu Yan still thinking on what to do and Ma Ting looked confused. ''Wait... isn''t that First General!? And is that the Wang Prince?! What are they doing here? Why are they asking the pretty girl? She is so young...''


    They were speaking among themselves and Ma Ting had a good look at all of them.


    ''Not only that... they are all young... That pretty girl... is she...?''


    "You''re the leader?" asked Ma Ting.


    Lin Yu Yan was surprised to hear that from Ma Ting. Lin Yu Yan never really thought about herself being the leader. It came naturally to her to plan things swiftly and everyone just goes with it. "I wouldn''t consider myself as the leader... Just a good friend."


    "Then... can you help save my fiance?"


    "Well..... It really depends on his answer."

 Chapter 178 Help! 2

    "I''m going now," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Can we really not go with you?" said Wu Lang, concern for what could happen to Lin Yu Yan.


    It is the next morning already and it''s time for Lin Yu Yan to meet up with the Quan family. She was just about to leave with Silver and Han Bingwen when she was stopped by the others.


    "I''ll be fine. After all, I survived this long," said Lin Yu Yan, sighing, hard to believe she actually lived this long. "Plus, I don''t know what will happen today and I need you all to keep a lookout."


    "Why?" This time it was Wu long Long. She thought all night as to why Lin Yu Yan would do this in the first place. "I don''t understand¡­ Why are you doing this in the first place?"


    "Eh?" said Lin Yu Yan. She wasn''t expecting such question to be asked, especially when she is already close to solving the case. More like waiting for the culprit to mess up.


    "Why did you help these people be free?" asked Wu Long Long. Last night, Lin Yu Yan, with the help of others, made enough pancakes for the people they saved to eat and many of them felt grateful. Same with the Xie Rong and and the others in the past, she gave them money to find new clothes and get whatever necessities they need.


    "Well¡­ Uh¡­" Lin Yu Yan thought for a bit and really didn''t know how to answer that. "That''s a good question¡­ Why did I do that?"


    Lin Yu Yan wasn''t sure either why she did it. The questions made the others also think why she was doing it. Wei Ru remember thinking like that back when her first met Lin Yu Yan, thinking she may have hidden secrets against them but in reality, she was the nicest person he has ever met.


    "Maybe because I did it before?" said Lin Yu Yan, still thinking of an answer.


    "Maybe," replied Han Bingwen. "But I think because it''s your nature. You can''t help it. You just casually help others."


    He understood because he wants to know everything about Lin Yu Yan. He never understood why he always wanted to stick with her and it was simple answer, He loves her. Just like Lin Yu Yan, She just helps people. There shouldn''t be a reason but it''s human nature to question anything.


    Everyone else nodded their heads in agreement.


    "I sometimes think you are too nice at times. Like the time you let the man with the mole and the fat@ss go free," said Xie Rong, scuffing.


    "Right? Geez. Thinking about them just makes me mad," said Wei Ru. Everyone else nodded their heads in agreement. The only ones confused are Wu Long Long and Quan Yi Ying.


    "Really? I feel like I have done so many bad deeds to consider myself nice¡­" said Lin Yu Yan.


    "They deserved it for what they did to all of us," said Chu Yang.


    "The slave traders? The fat one, brother of Min Fu-Han?" asked Wu Long Long.


    "Yeah," answered Lin Yu Yan.


    "... T-They are brother!?!?" yelled Wu Lang. "No way!!"


    "I recognized him when I saw him," said Lin Yu Yan. "He surprisingly answered me."


    A lot of them couldn''t believe it. Especially Wu Lang and Meiying, who met Min Fu-Han before the fat man (slave trader).


    "Anyway, I have to go¡­ Prepare for the inevitable," said Lin Yu Yan leaving with Han Bingwen and Silver.


    "Oh, before you go," said Meiying, walking up to Lin Yu Yan and whispers something in to her ear.


    "Keep me updated," said Lin Yu Yan.


    Silver, Han Bingwen and Lin Yu Yan walks away back to the place Quan Xue has told Lin Yu Yan to meet. When they arrived, Quan Xue, Quan Wei-Kang, and Quan Jian Min were waiting. Lin Yu Yan walks up and greets them with a smile. The others were surprise to see that it was just Han Bingwen and the little boy with white hair Lin Yu Yan has taken with.


    "Shall we get going?" said Lin Yu Yan asking them to follow up.


    Quan Xue leads them to the location. They walk slowly not speaking to each other. Quan Wei-Kang kept looking at Lin Yu Yan.


    ''... Am I really going to do this?'' thought Quan Wei-Kang. ''Is she going to help my father?''


    They walk, getting closer to the location.


    "By the way, where are we going?" asked Lin Yu Yan.


    "We are going to the Chu Palace. My father and the other ministers have a meeting in a few minutes. That is where we will officially announce our take over," said Quan Jian Min.


    The other two were quiet, not sure if they should ask Lin Yu Yan to change her decision to help their father with this rebellion. Quan Jian Min explains what will happen as the other two was still hesitating to speak.


    Lin Yu Yan notice their hesitation and stares. She was going to ask them first but it seems they wanted to tell her anyway so she said nothing. The closer they get to the palace the more anxious the two gets but they still say nothing.


    Han Bingwen noticed Quan Jian Min looking at Lin Yu Yan as well and it sending him red flags, so he stood behind the two to make sure Lin Yu Yan is safe. Quan Jian Min notice Han Bingwen behind and felt his hatred leaking out if him so he moved a few feet away from Lin Yu Yan.


    They reach the palace and the guards show them the way to the entrance.


    ''Guess he''s done for,'' thought Lin Yu Yan, still waiting for an answer while entering the meeting the Chu Emperor has set up.


    Minister Quan noticed Lin Yu Yan entering the meeting and excitedly goes and introduces her to everyone.


    "If you don''t know already, this is Lady Lin''s daughter," said Minister Quan.


    He then introduces her to the Chu emperor.


    "It seems you have meet her before, you honor," said Minister Quan.


    "Yes. It''s nice to see you again, Lin Yu Yan," said the Chu Emperor.


    "It''s nice to see you again," said Lin Yu Yan, when in reality, it''s her first time actually speaking to him. She goes ahead and introduces the two who accompanied her.


    "This is Han Bingwen and my little brother, Lin Silver."


    "Nice to meet you."


    Everyone was surprised she would call the little white hair boy her brother. They already knew he was different but they are unable to read his spiritual energy to tell what or who he is. Same goes with Lin Yu Yan and Han Bingwen.


    "I''m sorry coming in unnoticed. Am I interrupting something?" said Lin Yu Yan.


    "We are just about to finish-" said the Chu Emperor just to be cut off with a loud boom.


    "What was that?" asked Silver.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Kenzhi was the last one to get up and walks casually and yawning to get something to eat.


    "Morning everyone," said Kenzhi with a sleepy face.


    "Morning," said Wei Ru.


    "You got back pretty late," said Wu Lang.


    "Yeah, it took me a while to place the seal tags around the palace in inconspicuous places¡­" said Kenzhi. Then he goes quiet and said nothing else.


    "What is it?" asked Chu Yang.


    "Well¡­ I notice a hallway¡­ deep in the palace¡­. and it looks very suspicious," said Kenzhi. "But I wasn''t able to go through because there was a barrier just like at Sister Yu Yan''s home and it would have detected me."


    "Huh¡­ the emperor must be hiding something," said Wu Long Long.


    Kenzhi was confused and looked up to see who that voice belonged to. Wu Lang went ahead and introduces his sister to Kenzhi.


    And then a loud sound was heard and the house was shaking, making all the people lose their footing.

 Chapter 179 Be Safe

    ''Hmmm¡­. this was sooner than expected¡­'' thought Lin Yu Yan.


    "I''ll go and check it out," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Wait you shouldn''t-" said Minister Quan, just to be cut off by the Chu Emperor.


    "Take Maoli and Jinsong with you," said the Chu Emperor.


    Hua Maoli and Guo Jinsong walks up to Lin Yu Yan and introduces themselves to her.


    ''Wait¡­ this is perfect! If the two leaves, I can easily kill the emperor! But I need to make a request first¡­'' thought Minister Quan. ''It''s sad I have to rely on the piece of trash to get the job done because the other ones are too stupid. Well, whatever. I can''t believe he has so much trust in me and it makes it easier to use him.''


    ''Hua? Like Hua Mulan? The one who saves china in the Disney movie? And the family name Hua was passed down to him and known as one of the top 10 most powerful family in this world¡­ funny,'' thought Lin Yu Yan, chuckling to herself.


    "How amusing..." she said.


    "What is it?" asked the Chu Emperor. Not only he was confused, the whole room was confused with him. They wanted to know what was so funny about such a high profile name.


    "It''s nothing. Something none of you will understand," said Lin Yu Yan, smiling. Hua Maoli, Silver, Guo Jinsong and Han Bingwen follows behind her as she walks away.


    "Wait! Take this with you," said Minister Quan. He hands her a small bottle with a note. "Just in case."


    "Thanks¡­" said Lin Yu Yan. Minister Quan turns around to get back to his seat and smirks a little because it was going better than plan.


    ''I''m surprised that Min Fu-Han was still able to work just as we planned even when he had troubles last night. Hope the little trash also get the seal tags out soon.''


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "T-There''s so many!" said Wu Lang.


    The others were waiting at the Ma residence when they heard loud noises in the distance and could feel an enormous amount of qi coming from outsode the walls. They got close to the gates and stood on the wall swith the other guards and watched as the many Sea Kings scurry there way to the Chu Empire.


    "I''ll go warn Quan Su Wen and the Medical sect.!" said Chu Yang and gets on her way to the Tang Pharmacy.


    "I''m going too!" said Quan Yi Ying.


    "Wait, I have to go too!" said Wei Ru, following Quan Yi Ying.


    "You don''t have to follow me anymore," said Quan Yi ying. "I am still powerful enough to defend myself."


    "That may be so but that means I get nothing to do then," said Wei Ru. "Plus, I have to listen to her. I wasn''t even supposed to come here in the first place."


    Quan Yi Ying got confused but went along with it.


    "I''ll go warn Yu Yan," said Meiying.


    "No, Don''t go. She probably already knows. The rest of us will go and take the citizens to safety," said Xie Rong. "I''m going to go warn the 3rd prince and Gu Xiang and then join you guys."


    "Okay!" said the others.


    "Oh and one more thing... Stay safe," said Xie Rong. Everyone nodded their heads and went on their way.


    Wu Lang and Wu Long Long partnered up. Meiying and Peng Ai are together. Kenzhi, Knight and Victoria went together. The only reason why the three is together is because the strange color hair the other two has will make others worry and be suspicious so Kenzhi had to join them.


    -------


    "Su Wen!" said Chu Yang coming in the window of her office. Quan Yi Ying and Wei Ru was right behind her.


    "Yi Ying, General Chu! What going on?"


    "Come I''ll show you!" said Chu Yang. The others follow her and they jumped up to the pharmacy''s roof and watched the scene unfold.


    "This is what Yu Yan warned us about! I wished she would just have told me!" said Quan Su Wen, getting all the Medical Sect. members to prepare for the attack. Hundreds of sea kings surround the Chu Empire and they watch was they get closer and closer.


    "But we should be fine. The barrier Lady Lin has made for us will protect us from any spiritual attack," said Tang Hongwu.


    "True but won''t help us all the time. The barrier is a high grade but it can only take so many hits. Not only that, it''s 5 years old. It might not be able to stand even one hit anymore," said Quan Su Wen.


    "I''m going to the palace to inform the Emperor. Everyone else, protect the citizens," said Quan Su Wen. "Yi Ying, go back to their base. It might be safer there."


    "I don''t want to! I need to save them!" said Quan Yi Ying. Maybe because he is in his child form, he is acting like a child.


    "I can''t risk your life. You know why," said Quan Su wen. "We still need to go THERE."


    "You''re right... Please stay safe," said Quan Yi Ying, thinking for a while.


    "Let''s go," said Wei Ru. They both leave back to the Ma residence.


    The rest of them jump down from the roof. Chu Yang decides to go with Quan Su Wen to the palace to warn her brother. Before they left, Lin Sheng shows up, questioning the situation and


    "I''ll go with my group," said Lin Sheng.


    "Are you sure?!" said Quan Su Wen. "It''s at least 20 Sea Kings! I don''t know if Yi Ying will accept this?!"


    "It will be fine. I''ll make sure the sea kings won''t die¡­ hopefully," said Lin Sheng. "I know how much Quan Yi Ying want to help his brother out."


    "Thank you, Sheng," said Quan Su Wen and gave him a hug. "Make sure you make up with your sister. It has gone on for too long."


    "I will soon¡­ I have to," said Lin Sheng.


    "Please... stay safe, my love," said Quan Su Wen.


    "You as well," said Lin Sheng giving her a kiss before heading out of the empire.


    "Hmm...." said Chu Yang, witnessing the beautiful scene in front of her. "Yu Yan was right. They are together."


    The other girls in the Medical sect. were super jealous. Some were happy for the two but some were cussing in silence. Quan Su Wen is a different kind of beauty and some of the men were also cussing in jealousy.


    "Haha... reminds me of Yu Yan and Han Bingwen. Everyone back at the Wang Empire were always like this," said Chu Yang. "Like sister, like brother."

 Chapter 180 Lies 1

    "My god¡­ he really brought an army of Sea Kings, huh," said Lin Yu Yan, jumping on the roofs of the buildings and houses to reach the gates.


    "Not only that, we are also surrounded," said Silver. He looked around, jumping high and could see many sea kings surrounding the city.


    ''Wow¡­! They are so fast!'' thought Guo Jinsong. ''Even Maoli is having a hard time catching up!''


    Hua Maoli and Guo Jinsong has joined them to help protect her but it seems she doesn''t need protection. The three in front of them are strong. They are unable to read their rank of spiritual energy and they are having trouble keeping up with them.


    "Yu Yan!"


    A voice was in front of them. It was Gu Xiang, confused at the situation.


    "What''s happening?"


    "It''s Min Fu-Han. Don''t worry. I will take care of it. Go and help the others take the citizens of Chu to a safe place. Of course¡­ not where we''re staying at," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Right. Xie Rong just told us about it," said Gu Xiang. He nodded and followed her orders. It was very strange for Hua Maoli and Guo Jinsong to see this. Not only is Gu Xiang, the first general of the Wang Empire is listening to a ''friend'' of the Wang empire, but she is also younger than him and listened to her order without anymore questions.


    "If you bump into Xie Rong again, tell him to come over," said Lin Yu Yan. Bu Xiang nodded his head and went on his way.


    ''What kind of influence does she have in the Wang Empire?'' thought Hua Maoli.


    "Sister Yu Yan!" said Kenzhi.


    "Ah! Kenzhi! Has the others¡­?" said Lin Yu Yan. Victoria and Knight showed up behind him.


    "Yes! We have already started getting people to safety," said Kenzhi.


    ''Who are they? Bright orange hair and green hair? That''s not common,'' thought Hua Maoli.


    "Knight, Victoria. Come with me. Kenzhi, can you get Wu Lang and Xie Rong to come to me once you guys are done? Also come along with them please," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Yes, I will. And the Medical sect. is also helping us with the evacuation. Quan Su Wen and Chu Yang has headed to the palace to warn the emperor," said Kenzhi.


    "Perfect! She needs a good fight with her family to finally gain her power," said Lin Yu Yan. The others had no idea what she was talking about but Hua Maoli and Guo Jinsong was more focused on a different detail of what Kenzhi has said.


    "Chu Yang!? THE CHU YANG, FIRST GENERAL?" said Guo Jinsong.


    "Yes," said Lin Yu Yan. She didn''t continue and starts running and heads straight to the charging Sea King. Han Bingwen and Silver runs after her and Kenzhi left to finish his job.


    "Wait! We need a plan!" said Guo Jinsong, running after them. Hua Maoli was getting worried. Not only will the emperor has to face Minister Quan himself, the head of the Tang Pharmacy and the first general of Chu is heading over to them. And Lin Yu Yan knows all about it!


    "Hold up!" said Hua Maoli, speaking for the first time.


    Lin Yu Yan stops and turn back to face him.


    "Who''s side are you on?" said Hua Maoli. He glares at her and places his hand on the sword on his side, ready to strike depending on her answer.


    Han Bingwen was going to stand in front of her but Lin Yu Yan stopped him. She gave him a nod and a smile to assure him she is fine.


    "It''s hard to determine my motives," said Lin Yu Yan. "Do you want to protect your country?"


    "Of course I do!" said Hua Maoli.


    "Then stop wasting my time because I don''t want to see death any more then I already have!" said Lin Yu Yan, yelling at him. "Hurry and move! He''s getting closer!"


    Hua Maoli has never seen such a beautiful lady get mad for once and in front of her man. Woman are usually composed and nice but she wasn''t. Not only is she beautiful, she is strong and shows her emotions not just through expressions but also with words.


    Hua Maoli''s heart was pounding and was a little shocked his body is reacting this way.


    "I''m¡­ sorry. A spy witness you at the Quan residence¡­" said Hua Maoli, looking down not wanting to show his blushing face. ''What''s wrong with me¡­.?''


    "Ah¡­ that''s only because I wanted to play with him for a bit¡­ I mean my sister-in-law is having troubles with finding ways to destroy him so I thought maybe I can help with that a little," she said smiling.


    "Sister-in-law?" said Guo Jinsong.


    "Quan Su Wen," said Lin Yu Yan. She starts moving towards the wall again as they speak.


    "Huh? Isn''t she engaged to Tang Shengwu?" said Guo Jinsong.


    "Yes," said Lin Yu Yan.


    They had to think for a while, and remembering that Tang Shengwu and Lin Yu Yan do look similar to each other.


    "You and Tang Shengwu are¡­ siblings?!" said Hua Maoli.


    "Yes," said Lin Yu Yan, chuckling at their reactions. "Is real name is Lin Sheng."


    "What!? The famous Lin Sheng! Who left the Lu family and took in his mother''s surname," said Guo Jinsong. ''That''s him!?''


    "My brother is that famous?" said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Wait! You''re a Lu!?" said Hua Maoli, looking at Lin Yu Yan. ''Not only is she Lady Lin''s daughter, she is also a Lu! One of the top 10 family names! Just like mine!''


    "Hey! We need to keep going!'' said Lin Yu yan getting impatient.


    "Ah, right!" said the two and followed her.


    ''Wait¡­ she still didn''t answer my question..'' thought Hua Maoli as they head to the gates.


    -------


    "What was that noise?" said one of the ministers. He was getting concerned because the noise was getting continuous and the ground was now shaking.


    The guards in the palace is now running around the palace, confused at the situation. The doors were closed but everyone in the meeting could still hear the footsteps rushing around.


    The the doors swung open and someone rushed in. It was Quan Xue, Quan Jian Min and Quan Wei-Kang.


    "Emperor! There are hundreds of Sea Kings in the area! We are surrounded!" said Quan Xue. He has been thinking for a while and wants to get rid of his father. ''I can''t go on any longer, Father! It''s time to end this!''


    The emperor eyes widen and the other ministers are panicking. Quan Jian Min was trying to stop him from speaking out loud and Quan Wei-Kang was the one stopping Quan Jian Min from saying anything to their father.


    Minister Quan glares at him with hate. ''You dumb son! You''re going to ruin my plans.''


    "Why are you doing this!?" whispered Quan Jina Min to Quan Wei-Kang.


    "Because¡­" said Quan Wei-Kang, determine to finally speak his thoughts. "I want to get married to the woman I love."


    "Wha-? What does that has to do with this situation!?" Quan Jian Min said.


    "Do you really think we are curse?" said Quan Xue. The vices of the ministers and the others panicking were blocking their voices to be heard from their father.


    "What¡­ do you mean?" said Quan Jian Min, confused why his brothers are acting like this.


    "Father¡­ is having us marry people so that crazy man could use them as test subjects!" said Quan Wei-Kang.


    "You-You''re lying!" said Quan Jian Min. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing.


    "He''s not Jian Min. Wei-Kang is right. I witnessed it¡­" said Quan Xue. "My wife¡­ My Ting¡­ father said the doctor would heal her¡­ then that crazy man walks in and gave her medicine saying that it would heal her but¡­ she died!"


    "It true¡­ The man gave the rest of the Ma family the same medication and they all¡­ died. I remember the exact words he said as he brought the bodies into his lab saying, ''another failure,''" said Quan Wei-Kang.

 Chapter 181 Lies 2

    "So¡­ sisters'' husbands'' family were¡­ killed the same way?" said Quan Jian Min. He was trembling. ''I could have died too¡­ If I took a sip of her drink¡­'' the thought, remembering on his wedding day with his now deceased wife.


    "One of the reasons of why father hasn''t set us up with anyone anymore is because¡­ the man has successfully created his drug¡­ Drug X," said Quan Xue.


    "And father has given him money so he could make the drug and for the man to help father take over the Chu Empire," said Quan Wei-Kang.


    "Then the stories that father has told us¡­ saying the Chu family has taken the empire from us is all¡­" said Quan Jian Min, not finishing the sentence because he is in shock.


    "Lie¡­ All of it," said Quan Xue.


    "Then why!?" said Quan Jian Min. He grabbed a hold of Quan Xue as everyone in the meeting room was still panicking about the Sea Kings.


    "Why did you tell me now!? Why didn''t you tell me sooner!"


    "Because¡­" Quan Xue looked away. "I didn''t want you to be disappointed. After all, you looked to father the most."


    "Are you kidding me!? I always thought the Chu Emperor actually took the empire from our ancestors! I thought I had royal blood! I thought it was right for us to take back the empire! But¡­! It has never been ours! I...! I almost became someone I hate!"


    The two older brothers look at him with sadden eyes. Quan Jian Min let go of his brother and ran away from the situation. They actually look at each other in shock, realizing they both knew about the situation but said nothing about it.


    "Wait¡­ you knew too, brother Xue?" said Quan Wei-Kang.


    "I didn''t know¡­. You also knew about that," said Quan Xue.


    "Shit¡­ we should have spoke our minds¡­ I didn''t think the situation would get any worse¡­" said Quan Wei-Kang. "I still want to live a peaceful life with the love of my life¡­"


    Then the doors swing open again and a guard walks in, sweating, and panicking.


    "Your Highness!" said the guard. "T-the first general! She''s here! In the city!"


    Everyone was freaking out now at the fact the first general has showed up out of nowhere.


    ''Wait¡­! This is perfect!'' thought Minister Quan.


    "Chu Emperor! It must be the first general who planned this!" said Minister Quan.


    Everyone quieted down, in shock at the statement Minister Quan blurted out.


    "I mean¡­ she came at the same time as the Sea King! She must be trying to take the Empire back in her hands!" said Minister Quan.


    Everyone looked at each other and started agreeing with him.


    "I mean¡­ it is a little suspicious that she showed up now¡­" said a Minister.


    "It has to be her! What other person would do this to us!? She is the only person who would want to take over the Chu Empire!" said another Minister.


    The Chu Emperor looked over at Minister Quan and can see him snickering. ''Bad time to show your real face, Minister Quan.''


    "I''m going to see her," said the Chu Emperor.


    "Emperor! It''s dangerous!" said a guard.


    "No. Let''s settle this once and for all," he said.


    It send chills to all the Ministers and guards present. His eyes were cold and dark and the only person smiling was Minister Quan, excited that his plan was going better than he thought.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    "By the way¡­ what was in the note?" said Han Bingwen. "The one Minister Quan gave you?"


    ''He gave her a note?'' thought Hua Maoli.


    "It said to stall him time with these two," said Lin Yu Yan, looking at Hua Maoli and Guo Jinsong.


    "The Emperor is in danger!" said Guo Jinsong, worried. ''Sh!t¡­ why did the emperor make us go?''


    "Don''t worry. He will be fine. The head of the Tang Branch of the Medical sect. will be there," said Lin Yu Yan. "And she is definitely not on her father''s side."


    "But¡­" said Guo Jinsong.


    "And his sister will too," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "But! The emperor said she ran away! There is a possibility that she will do it again!" said Guo Jinsong.


    "No. She won''t do it," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Yeah¡­ She definitely will not run away," said Silver.


    "..." the two look at Lin Yu Yan for reassurance and could tell by her expression, that she was right. They may have never meet the first general of the Chu Empire but the Chu Emperor has always kept the position for his sister, in case she come back.


    Guo Jinsong and Hua Maoli had no idea what was going to happen. All they did was followed Lin Yu Yan, running past the gates, and heading straight to the man controlling the heard. Lin Yu Yan reached the man and the man stopped the heard for a while to speak.


    "Hahaha! You thought you could kill me that easily!" said Min Fu-Han, laughing hysterically. He was on top of a sea king, controlling its body.


    ''How did she know he was here?'' question Guo Jinsong. ''Out of all the places and directions the other sea kings are attacking, it would be impossible to detect him.''


    ''I couldn''t detect him because of the swarm of sea kings blocking my view¡­ how did they detect him?'' thought Hua Maoli.


    "Um¡­ yeah. I just let you lived," said Lin Yu Yan casually. "If I wanted to kill you, you wouldn''t have a chance to even say a word."


    "You-" before he finished the word, Lin Yu Yan was already next to him and slammed him to the ground in a flash.


    They were 15 feet high so it wasn''t that bad but Lin Yu Yan didn''t hold back with the punch and it made a huge circle, 16 feet diameter, around Min Fu-Han, where he landed on the ground.


    Lin Yu Yan casually jumped from the sea king and landed lightly next to him as he spit off blood, getting it all over his clothing.


    ''F*ck! And I just healed myself!'' thought Min Fu-Han. ''Even with these drugs, I still can''t beat her! How strong is she!?''


    "Exactly my point," Lin Yu Yan said, chuckling.


    -------


    "It''s the first general!" said a citizen.


    The citizens of Chu watches as the Master of the Tang, with Chu Yang, walk to the Chu Palace.


    "Y-you traitor!" said one of the citizens. Chu Yang heard this and turns to see a man with a rock in his hand, trembling in anger.


    "Y-you ran away from your country when it was in its most vulnerable state!" said another.


    "Why are you here!? Are you here to destroy the city instead!" said woman.


    "You coward! Where were you seven years ago when those bandits attack us, huh!? Why are you here now!?" said another man.


    The crowd around them got larger and large as they walk by and soon the citizens stop them from going through any longer. Then to make matters worse, the man with the rock in his hand through it and hits Chu Yang in the arm.


    "Hey! Stop!" said Quan Su Wen but they soon also got swept into the storm of rocks being thrown from the citizens. Tang Hongwu, Tang Kei Yong, Soo Tien-Kai and Soo Li Na forms a circle Quan Su Wen and Chu Yang, protecting them from the rocks.


    Angry screams and shouts was heard as the rocks were being thrown... But the strangest thing was that Chu Yang stepped out of the protective circle and didn''t make a single move. She stood still as the citizens just kept throwing the rocks at her. Even one that hit her head and made her bleed, she made no move.


    The Chu Emperor could hear the loud screams and angry shouts off in the distance and ran to see what the commotion was about. But he now regrets telling that lie he made years ago, hearing the citizens angry cries against his sister, who has done nothing wrong.

 Chapter 182 Trouble

    "Prince! Please get to safety," said Xie Rong. He was able to reach Wang Ping and the others was having trouble.


    "No, I want to help," said Wang Ping.


    "3rd Prince, we need to take you to safety," said Gu Xiang.


    "No! I''m going to help!" said Wang Ping, again to make himself clear.


    "I can''t risk your life, Wang Ping," said Gu Xiang. "It might bring destruction to both empires if they new you got hurt!"


    "I want to help! I need to help!" said Wang Ping. "And who said I was going to get hurt! I need to experience a fight if I want to protect my own country! I''m tired of being rescued all the time!"


    "..." Xie Rong and Gu Xiang looked at each other and then nodded their heads in agreement.


    "Fine. But you have to stay close to me," said Gu Xiang. "After all, the Wang Emperor would never forgive me knowing I couldn''t protect his brother."


    "Alright!" said Wang Ping, putting his fist into the air.


    Xie Rong, along with Gu Xiang and Wang Ping, started evacuating more citizens just to find the medical sect. members also evacuating the citizens. Xie Rong and the others look at each other and decided to headed back to camp.


    "Everyone done?" said Xie Rong. it seems the others have the same idea and decided to go back to the Ma residence due to the enormous help from the Medical sect.


    "Yeah. With the help of all the Medical Sect. members, it went faster than expected. We didn''t really had to do much," said Meiying.


    Most of them joined together back at home base once they new all the residence were in safety. The medical sect. members said the safest place for the citizens to take cover is the plaza, near the Chu Palace and guided the citizens to that direction before getting back to the base.


    "Uncle Rong!" said Kenzhi.


    "What is it Kenzhi?" said Xie Rong.


    "Sister Yu Yan wants us to go to her once we are done," said Kenzhi.


    "Ah, right. I forgot I had the stuff," said Xie Rong.


    "Stuff?" asked Gu Xiang in confusion.


    "The sleeping gas," said Xie Rong.


    "For the Sea Kings!?" asked Wang Ping. He was so surprised.


    "Yeah. At least that''s what Yu Yan told me to make last night. I only got one hour of sleep because of the huge amount of sleeping pills she wanted me to make," said Xie Rong.


    "Why did she ask you to do that?" asked Wu Lang. "It''s like she new Min Fu-Han was going to bring an army of Sea Kings."


    "Well¡­ she said she didn''t want to take the risk. I made thousands and thousands of sleeping gas," said Xie Rong. "It''s 5 times the amount needed for the attack Min Fu-Han made."


    ''What!? She made him make 5 times the amount of Sea Kings Min Fu-Han has!? How is she always prepared for any battle?'' thought Wang Ping.


    Gu Xiang notice the face the prince was making and he wasn''t surprised.


    "You weren''t around us when she prepared to stop the slave traders back at home," said Gu Xiang. "She prepared for every scenario. It''s as if she is reading the future."


    "It''s no wonder she is a general''s grandchild. She thought of every possibility that might happen during the extraction and had plans to counteract each one," said Xie Rong.


    "No kidding. It''s scares me so much not knowing what she is planning next," said Meiying. "I''m two years older than her but it feels like she has lived for hundreds of years."


    "My god¡­ She planned this far ahead?" said Wang Ping.


    "And she is still planning at this moment," said Peng Ai. "I see her plan for the future all the time because she never let''s her guard down..."


    "But... The sad part is¡­ she doesn''t want to plan the future. She just wants things to happen on their own. But¡­ she can''t help it when we are always around her because... she wants to protect all of us," says Kenzhi. Kenzhi is like Lin Yu Yan''s little brother and he is kind of like a ''messenger'' just like Wu Lang.


    "...is that so?" said Gu Xiang. Everyone was quiet for a few seconds not knowing how to respond to that.


    "It just means we have to prove to her that we are strong enough on our own," said Xie Rong, puffing out his chest. Everyone looked at him and then looked at each other.


    "Right. So we can give her relief¡­ and give her the peaceful life she wanted," said Meiying.


    "Yeah¡­ she deserves it," said Wang Ping.


    "I totally agree," said Peng Ai.


    "By the way¡­ I meet Wei Ru and Quan Yi Ying along the way. They headed back here before me but is seems they aren''t here yet," said Meiying. Peng Ai was nodding her head saying she met them too.


    "I did too¡­ that is strange¡­" said Kenzhi. "He should be here by now."


    "He also said Chu Yang went with Quan Su Wen to go warn the Emperor about the attack," said Meiying.


    "But¡­ the way to the palace is through the plaza¡­ where all the citizens are taking cover just in case something happens," said Wang Ping.


    "Wait¡­ didn''t the citizens have some sort of...hate towards her? Isn''t that why she was in hiding all the time?" said Xie Rong.


    "Oh no!" said Gu Xiang. He sped as fast as possible to go find Chu Yang and make sure she is alright but Xie Rong stops him.


    "Xiang! Calm down!," said Xie Rong. "Don''t forget."


    Xie Rong looked at Gu Xiang and then looked over at Wang Ping. Gu Xiang looked over at the same time.


    "But¡­" he said and looked down not knowing what to do. ''I need to take care of my fiance¡­ But I also need to protect the prince as well.''


    "Go," said Wang Ping, after a long silence. "I''ll stick back at the Ma Residence."


    ''There is always a next time¡­ A life is more precious than my selfishness.''


    "..are you sure, 3rd prince?" said Xie Rong.


    "It''s safe here. Go save your wife. Or I''ll be the one killing you," Wang Ping said it jokingly and smirked at Gu Xiang.


    "Thank you, Prince," said Gu Xiang and left on his way to save his love.


    "Please stay in Wei Ru''s room, 3rd prince," said Meiying.


    "Wei Ru''s room? Wouldn''t the safest room be Lin Yu Yan''s?" said Wang Ping.


    "No. Yu Yan never wants the safest room. Plus, Quan Yi Ying was staying in the safest room with Wei Ru so she made sure they are together," said Meiying.


    "Guess I''ll be on my way to meet the Yu Yan then," said Xie Rong.


    "I''m going too. I think she needs more than 2 people," said Meiying.


    "We still need Wu Lang. Honestly, he should be here by now," said Kenzhi.


    "Right¡­ knowing that the medical sect. members are helping the citizens, Wu Lang and Wu Long Long should be back," said Meiying.


    "Wu Lang is probably okay. Let''s head out first," said Kenzhi.


    "Prince, can you tell Wu Lang to go to where Yu Yan is?" said Xie Rong.


    "Yes! You can count on me!" said Wang Ping. ''At least there is someway I can help...''

 Chapter 183 Sibling Fight 1

    Chu


    The other medical sect. members saw their master get caught up in the rock throwing and they stopped evacuating the citizens to protect her from the citizens. The citizens didn''t know Quan Su Wen was with Chu Yang as it has been a while since they actually seen her and many of them stopped throwing rocks at her direction.


    But there were many still throwing rocks and it''s entirely aimed at Chu Yang.


    "Stop!" said the Emperor.


    The citizens heard the loud and menacing voice of the emperor and they all stopped and looked at him. The ministers rush right behind him, trying to catch their breaths as the emperor has finally stopped running.


    "E-emperor¡­" said a citizen.


    The citizens used to fear the royals before but because they know the Chu Emperor is kind, they spoke their mind.


    "Why did you stop us? General Chu betrayed us!?" said a woman.


    "She ran away from us when we were in great trouble!" said a man.


    "It''s been years and we build the empire back up even better and all of a sudden she come back out of nowhere?!" Said another.


    The citizens started shouting again and yelling all their concerns at the emperor. But a voice just as powerful as the emperor was overheard through the large crowd.


    "Yeah¡­ why did you stop them?" said Chu Yang.


    The citizens eyes go back to Chu Yang, who is still bleeding from the rocks being thrown, slowly walked towards the Chu Emperor. The emperor was in shock. He has never scene his sister in this way before, calm yet fearful, not knowing what she will be doing or saying next.


    "I ran away, didn''t I?"


    It was dead silent. The citizens were confused as to why she is agreeing with them.


    "When I finished patrolling on that fateful day... I came back to see the empire in flames. Saw so many of my comrades laying on the ground, not moving. Saw my own brother laying on the ground and said to me, ''I killed them¡­ I killed all the citizens¡­''" said Chu Yang.


    Her fist clenched harder, making her nails dig into her skin and making her bleed. Though it made no difference since she is already covered in blood and wounds.


    The citizens listen carefully and many gasp in surprised.


    "I''ve been in the slave trade for years¡­ not as a trader¡­ but the one being traded. That whole time... I HATED you."


    Chu Yang glared at him in anger. The Chu Emperor looked at her in a strange way, not sure how what his sister is actually feeling.


    "I had to! I¡­" said the Chu Emperor. Everyone could feel his voice was shaking a little. "I didn''t want you fixing my mistake! After all¡­ I was the one who caused the empire to fall!"


    Everyone looked at each other in shock. Their eyes widen and looked over at the man who they trusted all these years. Even the ministers behind where in shock not because of the Emperor''s mistake or so¡­ but because they are the ones who brought the slave traders to the Chu Empire in the first place.


    "I suffered so many years just because of your little mistake!" said Chu Yang.


    "I could say the same to you!" said the Chu Emperor, he was losing his cool. "The fights we had with the smaller villages around us, had no purpose! But because you wanted to fight, we made so many people suffer! Many people lost their lives because of your selfish need to fight!"


    Chu Yang wasn''t the best general but she was the strongest. At such a young age, her father appointed her has the first general and she has been on a rampaged due to her need to try and make her father happy.


    "There is no difference! We both did the same thing! We were the ones who made so many people suffer yet you think I made you suffer!? My whole life I was never good enough to be the heir of the throne due to my weakness! All I wanted was to prove to father that I was strong enough to protect the people of my country!" said the Chu Emperor.


    They are both looking at each other in the eyes, anger to the highest level, not breaking any eye contact, and getting ready to hurt each other. The Citizens had no idea they have their own suffering. They all thought they had lived rich lives but they thought wrong.


    "Do you know why I tried so hard!? Do you!? Because I wasn''t a man! All I wanted to do was be a great child to him! Since mother died, I had no one to lean on but father.


    But he¡­ he didn''t care about me at all! All he wanted to do was make the country bigger and grow! I didn''t want let him down so I did my best at doing what I do best¡­ and it''s to fight! I loved father but¡­ he never saw me as his child!" said Chu Yang.


    "All he did was pay attention to you! A MAN! So you could be his next heir! All his time was spent with you and you think I ruined your life!? He never even looked at me straight in the eyes!"


    "All father did was compare me with you! How I was so much weaker than you and How I should battle and fight like you! He never saw me for me! He always wanted me to be like you!" said Emperor Chu, right back at Chu Yang.


    The angry siblings looked at each other in hate and anger. They charged at each other in a blink of an eye and have started a fight.


    ''Haha! This is better than I expected! The Emperor is now in a fight with general Chu and Min Fu-Han should be here any second to destroy the emperor when he is weak!'' thought Quan Su Wen.


    "You little piece of sh!t! Saying I got all of father''s attention?" said Chu Yang.


    "You''re the b!tch that thought I got all of his attention! Father never looked at me in the eyes either! When they were attacking, father thought of you to save us!" said the Chu Emperor.


    Their fight was intense. Chu Emperor was surprised how strong his sister has gotten. Same with Chu Yang. She doesn''t remember that her brother was this good at fighting. Chu Yang landed a punch on his face.


    "Hoi-mo! You better not go easy on me just because I am a woman!" yelled Chu Yang.


    He was already angry and the fact that Chu Yang said that made him actually land a punch on her stomach. At the same time, she also landed a hit on his stomach. They both coughed our blood.


    ------


    Wu


    Wu Lang and Wu Long Long never made it back to the Ma residence. Wu Long Long lead him to a alleyway, where it''s quiet and no one is around.


    "Where is it? I can''t hear the sound?" said Wu Lang. Wu Long Long lied about hearing a voice in this direction, leading her brother somewhere else where she can talk to her brother privately.


    "Brother... let''s leave together," said Wu Long Long. "Let''s leave this place and live far away from everyone."

 Chapter 184 Sibling Fight 2

    Lin


    Min Fu-Han was laying on the ground, not sure what he was going to do. Because he I taken down by Lin Yu Yan in less than a second, the Sea Kings stopped their movements.


    ''How is the Minister going to become the emperor of the Chu Empire with someone this strong as the enemy? She''s a monster!'' thought Min Fu-Han. Lin Yu yan then lifted him up easily, from the collar, and was about to say something until she was interrupted. The smell of lavender was in the air as the wind changes direction.


    "Yu Yan?" there was a voice in the distance. It was Lin Sheng, walking into their situation, confused. He was on his way to figure out what the situation was at the front and surprisingly saw Lin Yu Yan head towards a direction and fast.


    He was surprised his little sister is strong now and super fast but just in case, followed her to keep her safe. His whole grouped followed behind, not being detected and found something more interesting instead.


    "You¡­ You let this man go free just because you wanted to play?" said Lin Sheng. His face was full of sadness and anger but mostly in disappointment. Lin Yu Yan didn''t turn around.


    ''Hmm¡­ I didn''t detect you¡­'' was what she thought instead. ''You''ve grown too, brother.''


    ''It''s Tang Shengwu¡­ the adopted son the Tang family took in. How does he know this monster?'' thought Min Fu-Han.


    Lin Yu Yan looked at him with no emotions on her face, making it hard to read what her thought are.


    "I guess you heard what I said?" said Lin Yu Yan. She slowly turned around, letting min Fu-Han go from her grip by throwing him hard on the ground. Her face still didn''t change and the expression on her face was scaring, Victoria, Knight and Silver.


    ''Sister Yu Yan¡­ this is the same feeling back then¡­ her hate is leaking,'' thought Silver. Remembering back at the Wang Palace, where everyone was unable to breath under her gaze and aura.


    Han Bingwen felt it too and place his hand on her shoulder, stopping her from moving further. Lin Yu Yan turned around and looked at Han Bingwen and smiled warmly.


    "It''s okay. I''m fine," she said, the reassure him. She turned back to face her brother again, face now expressionless again.


    "So what? No one is hurt?" said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Yet," said Lin Sheng. His men were behind him. They sense him getting mad.


    "No one will be harmed¡­ Accept a few people but they will live," said Lin Yu Yan. She put her finger towards her mouth thinking who might actually get hurt.


    "What... are you planning?" said Lin Sheng. He was getting cautious. the others around him could feel the nervousness and the feeling of betrayal coming off of him.


    "What am I planning?" repeated Lin Yu Yan. She then smiled, bringing chills to Lin Sheng and his group. They have never seen such a cold smile on a beautiful woman and they shivered. "Hmmm¡­ I wonder?"


    ''Yu Yan¡­ what happened to you?'' his brothers eyes widen in fear. ''Did I¡­ cause this? Should I have taken her with me? Why is her expression so¡­ cold?''


    "Yu Yan¡­ you''re not going to¡­?" ''... destroy the empire? You''re not really with Minister Quan?''


    Lin Yu Yan smiled but she saw the fear, the guilt and the pain in Lin Sheng''s face. Lin Yu Yan was surprised but it didn''t show in her face.


    "Don''t give me that look. It''s not like you care about what I do anyway¡­ nor about me," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Yu Yan¡­! If you are going to destroy the empire, I''m going to take you down!" said Lin Sheng.


    "Oh really?" said Lin Yu Yan. There was a space between the two groups and Lin Yu Yan walks up to area, with her hands behind her back, and leaning a little forward while smiling and saying, "I''ll like to see you try."


    ------


    Chu


    There fight was going was still going. None of them were using their spiritual energy, just physical strength. Chu Yang was badly injured when the fight started but she held on. Because of her training with Lin Yu Yan, she was able to stay standing.


    The Chu Emperor was unhurt but has an injury already so he was struggling to fight but he still held on. ''I don''t remembering her punches ever hurting this much? I even got stronger and it seems I won''t be able to reach her.''


    The crowd watched in silence. The can see the hatred and betrayal in Chu Yang''s eyes. She has gotten so strong all so she can take action for her revenge just to have herself lied to and working hard for no reason.


    "H-how can that be!?" said a woman.


    "So¡­ you lied to us that General Chu ran away from us?" said a man.


    Some people started speculating the words Chu Yang has spoke. The both landed a punch at each other, both flying away a few feet from each other.


    Chu Yang got up, wiping the blood dripping out of her mouth.


    "No¡­ He wasn''t wrong," said Chu Yang. "I did run away...I didn''t have the strength to kill you, nor did I have the strength to build the empire back. But after 7-8 years later, I found out my country is now thriving again."


    The Chu Emperor could barely stand but he was not going to give up. He was surprised to here those words when they are fighting right now.


    "And then after so many years¡­ I heard some news that the Chu Empire is¡­ growing¡­" said Chu Yang. She looks up at the sky, speaking from the bottom of her heart.


    Chu Yang''s voice soften. These were her true feelings. It seems her country is still alive and well. She felt relieved when she had and overhead look over her country and emotions built up.


    "And when I enter the country a few days ago... the smiles and laughter has returned¡­ the peace we originally had has returned¡­ the brother I knew¡­ has returned," said Chu Yang. Her voice warm and her face was lit up.


    The citizen''s opinion started changing. The Emperor never betrayed them. He made a mistake. He is also human, just like everyone else here. Same with Chu Yang, she has never betrayed the country. She just made a mistake.


    Chu Yang closes her eyes and says, "I found out the enemy has left you here to die and rushed here to maybe find your body or something but¡­ I see that you are still alive and well. The feeling of relief ran through my heart."


    Chu Yang walked up to her brother and charged at him, not to make a final hit, but to give her brother a hug.


    "Hoi-Mo, I forgive you. I know you been through a lot, taking all the citizens back, working on the empires growth, and trying to be the best emperor. I''m sorry. I never meant to hurt you that way," said Chu Yang. She''s crying in his arms and hugging him tightly.


    "Sister Yang¡­ I''m sorry," said the Chu Emperor, giving her a hug back. "I just... didn''t want to be a ruler who has everything done for him... Especially when I made the mistake of not calling you for help. I... want to be the person who makes the country grow. I thought I could of done it alone but... I got help from so many people... and of course you. Thank you, Yang."

 Chapter 185 Sibling Fight 3

    Wu


    "You''re not being serious, right?" said Wu Lang.


    "I am," said Wu Long Long. Her eyes were determine to take Wu Lang out of here.


    "..." Wu Lang was quiet and didn''t know what to say.


    "I don''t want to live in a world like this! Lang, let''s leave now!" said Wu Long Long.


    "Sister Long Long¡­ I don''t want to."


    "...what? After all the suffering we went through¡­ After all the lives we''ve lost... you don''t want to live a peaceful life?"


    "I do want a peaceful life... But I found where I belong. I found what I need to do. I found what I WANT to do."


    Wu Long Long''s eyes were shaking in anger. She''s confused. She remembered Wu Lang never ever thinking this way before.


    "She is just like all the people we''ve meet! She is going to use you just like how we were used! I don''t want us being involved with such¡­ miserable, horrible and disgusting people! Let''s go live somewhere, high in a mountain, where no one will bother us for the rest of our lives."


    Wu Lang looked at his sister and can see the desperation in her eyes.


    "Sister¡­ I don''t want to go. She''s different. She cares about me¡­ She cares about us. And right now, she needs OUR help."


    "No she doesn''t! She doesn''t need us! She''s just using you! She''s manipulating you! By the time you are weak, you are pronounced useless in her eyes! How can you not understand!? She''s no different then the others!"


    Wu Long Long is holding her brother''s shoulders, trying to shake the trust he has for Lin Yu Yan out of him.


    "Sister, it''s you who don''t understand. You haven''t seen her yet. You never tried to see others for who they are. Not even me."


    Wu Long Long looked in his eyes, a little frighten at why her brother is so protective for the rich girl. ''What do you mean I don''t see you? I''m looking at you right now and you are not the brother I remember several months ago! What did she do to you!? No, this can''t be...I''m going to lose you too-!'' thought Wu Long Long.


    "I''ll just take you by force then!" Wu Long Long grabbed Wu Lang and started dragging him to go with her.


    Wu Lang was surprised. He didn''t remember her strength doubling in so little few months. But he has also gotten stronger and was able to pull away from her. They stood facing each other in the alleyway with frustration and pain shown on their faces.


    "Sister! I''m going to stay and help! I''m not going to leave!" said Wu Lang. ''What happen to you...? When did you become so... cowardly?''


    "No way! You''re coming with me! Whether you like it or not!" said Wu Long Long. Her eyes flowed with tears as she charged at Wu Lang, to knock him out so she can take him with her.


    Wu Lang was able to dodged her move. He quickly moved out of the way.


    ''No spiritual energy is being used¡­ I used mine to move faster but Lang moved just as fast on his own¡­'' thought Wu Long Long.


    "Sister! Look at me!" said Wu Lang, desperately trying to make her understand, but Wu Long Long was looking at the ground, thinking of a plan to forcefully take her brother with her. Then sparks of electricity started roaming around Wu Long Long.


    "I guess I have to go this route," she said. The electricity around her were shining golden yellow as she charges towards him. She was going to land a punch on his face but he stopped it, with his own power.


    "You..!?"


    Blue electricity surrounds Wu Lang as he blocks her punch with his own hand.


    ''When did you learn that? Master never taught you that!? He only taught me!'' she thought. But thinking that way started to scare her. Her face had a little bit of fear as she remembered Min Fu-Han is not her master anymore and unconsciously called him that.


    "Yes. I have that too," said Wu Lang. "She helped me gain this power. After all, we had the same injections from Min Fu-Han."


    The electricity around them grew as their power intertwine... and this was just the beginning of their fight.


    -------


    Wang


    "When is Wu Lang coming back¡­? It''s getting boring here," thought Wang Ping.


    It''s been about half an hour already but Wu Lang hasn''t shown up at the Ma Residence yet. He is in the front area of the house, waiting for Wu Lang''s return and it doesn''t seem like he will be returning anytime soon.


    ''Last night¡­ Lin Yu Yan said something that really stuck to my head¡­ about my mother giving away the red ginger. I remember before we left, she told me and Brother Haocun that her beauty pill went missing¡­'' thought Wang Ping, with nothing to do. But that thought made him realize something.


    "No way... Wang Tingshi... you''re here!?" said Wang Ping out loud. His whole mind was in panic mode.


    "I was wondering why the ladies of Quan had a beauty pill. No one in the world should''ve gotten their hands on a beauty pill because the only two people who can make it is Lin Yu Yan and Zhao Meiying! And they only sold one pill before the auction last night! No....! It can''t be...!" said Wang Ping.


    He stood up, about to go on his way to the Quan Residence but he didn''t take a step.


    ''But... I need to stay here...'' thought Wang Ping. He stood still, standing in silence before making his mind.


    "I''m sorry, General Xiang but I''m going to save my sister from the darkness," said Wang Ping and walks out of the house to save his sister.


    -----


    Chu


    The citizens couldn''t help but feel touched by their words towards each other. They couldn''t believe that their own pressure towards the Chu Emperor made him feel this way. Many of them teared up and a lot of them started apologizing.


    "We''re sorry, emperor!" said a woman.


    "I can''t believe... the emperor did that to us... all of it FOR us..." said a man.


    "All the good deeds and bad ones, all for the empire and the people. Just to prove themselves worthy of being loved," said another one.


    The Ministers started feeling guilty but the others stood there in silence.


    ''General Chu said something about meeting the enemy... Sh!t, did she find out we cause the whole fiasco?'' thought a minister. He started trembling but then felt a stare from behind. He quickly turned around to see Minister Quan.


    "Don''t worry," said Minister Quan. "They won''t figure us out.... because I''m going to tell them the whole thing."


    He smiled evilly and held a short sword in his hand, running straight towards the two royals stabbing them on their sides.


    Quan Xue and Quan Wei-Kang was trying to find their younger brother, Quan Jian Min but he was nowhere to be found. They were right behind their father when they witness him holding a sword and was too late to stop him.


    "Emperor!" yelled a woman.


    "General Chu!" yelled Quan Su Wen. She went straight towards them stopping her father from doing anything else.


    There were so many screams and cries from all the citizens from the unforeseen event they all just witness.


    "Hahaha!"

 Chapter 186 Sibling Fight 4

    Quan


    "Hahaha!" laughed Minister Quan. ''I took down two bird with one stone!''


    The emperor''s back was towards him but Chu Yang was able to turn him around and take the hit. Unfortunately, due to her thin body, the sword went through her and still pierced her brother.


    "Li Na!" said Quan Su Wen. Soo Li Na was already by the Emperor and Chu Yang''s side.


    "Please bare with it-!" said Soo Li Na, and pulls the sword out of Chu Yang''s back.


    "Ugh!" screamed Chu Yang.


    "Urk-" groaned the Chu Emperor.


    The sword was pulled out in a flash, making the pain less bearable for Chu Yang.


    Tang Hongwu and Tang Kei Yong was already next to Quan Su Wen, ready to defend any other attacks for Minister Quan.


    "What-!" said a man.


    "What''s going on!? Why did Minister Quan stab the general and emperor!?" said another.


    The citizens are now backing away from the Ministers and the higher ups.


    "Hahaha! Do you want to know why!? Because I want to be the emperor! No, I WILL be the emperor!" said Minister Quan.


    "He really did it! He really went and stabbed the emperor!" said a minister. The Minister had surprise faces but re not as shock as the citizens. It seems all the ministers has been in on Minister Quan''s take over


    ''Damn it! I forgot about him during the fight!'' thought the Chu Emperor. He was lucky enough the blade only pierced through his skin, not hitting any vital parts of his body. He held his stomach to put pressure on his wound.


    Then the royal guards finally showed up, not for the citizens, not for the emperor, but for Minister Quan.


    "Hahaha! It was me who made this happen! It was me with the army of sea kings! It was me who made those people attack us years ago! Hahahaha! After all these years! I can finally take over!" said Minister Quan.


    "You-! You bastard!" the Chu Emperor barely said.


    "Kill anyone who resist!" said Minister Quan. Then the guards started to move, all smiling with evil faces and it seems they have been waiting for this moment.


    "I''ll kill you last! You will witness the same fate that happened to you years ago once again for not dying back then!" said Minister Quan.


    "Ahhh!" yelled a woman. Then everyone panicked and ran away. It became chaotic with the citizens running for cover.


    Minister Quan stood there, smiling , laughing and satisfied how the start of his overthrown has gone so far. Before one citizens was even grabbed, a loud voice, took over the chaotic scene, making the guards and Minister Quan shake a little.


    "Members!" said Quan Su Wen. Her voice was loud and was able to push the air around everybody, making their hair flying the wind. She was standing in front of the emperor and the general to protect them. The medical sect. could hear her from far away. It''s her special skill and the citizens were surprised to hear such a beaming and powerful voice.


    Even the Ministers were surprised to see the useless daughter that Minister Quan kept degrading to everyone, is way stronger then anyone there.


    "Wha-!? When did you learn that!?" said Minister Quan, voice in surprised.


    The medical sect. members moved towards their leader and they make a border between the ministers and the citizens.


    Minister Quan was in shocked, ''This wasn''t part of my plan! When did she get so strong!''


    Minister Quan took a few steps back and turned around. He made eye contact with his two sons, Quan Xue and Quan Wei Kong. He had an idea and ran towards them.


    "Kill her!" yelled Minister Quan and then headed straight to the Chu Palace to start his takeover. The other ministers ran away with him, getting away from the


    Quan Xue and Quan Wei-Kang turned back and looked at Quan Su Wen in the eyes.


    Half of the Medical sect. was calming the citizens down and the other half were getting ready for battle. Quan Su Wen glared at her brothers and was getting ready to fight.


    "I waited so long for this day!" said Quan Su Wen. As she said that, Quan Xue and Quan Wei-Kang looked at her with sad eyes.


    The look reminded so much of her childhood, where they all got along and had so much fun. It brought pain to her heart and she couldn''t help but get angry.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" said Quan Su Wen. Everyone could hear her voice shaking in pain. They didn''t say a word. They watched the siblings look at each other in sad eyes, not knowing what their situation is.


    Quan Su Wen ran up to them and gave them both a punch in a face, one after another. Quan Xue and Quan Wei-Kang flew in the same direction and they ran into each other, harming them even more.


    "Urgh!" groaned Quan Wei-Kang.


    "Ack!" groaned Quan Xue.


    They both coughed up blood, getting it all over their clothes and Quan Su Wen stands in front of them as they lay on the ground, not moving.


    "Why.... Why are you looking at me like that!?" said Quan Su Wen one more time.


    "Because..." Quan Xue was finally. "We were the one who could''ve stopped this... but we were to afraid..."


    "We even caused you to hate us... it was... all of our fault... right, Brother Xue?" said Quan Wei-Kang. He looked over at his brother. They then got up and looked at there little sister.


    "We''re sorry Su Wen... but... it''s for your own good. We will stop him for you," said Quan Xue.


    "Take care of yourself, okay?" said Quan Wei-Kang. They stood their and pat her on the head before leaving her there and heading to the Chu Palace where their father will be.


    Quan Su Wen had no idea. Their eyes were warm but sad at the same time. She stood there and watched her brothers run towards the palace, confused.


    "Why... Why are you still looking at me like that...? Why... are your eyes warm but sad at the same time? Why... are you confusing the hate in my heart?" said Quan Su Wen.


    Then the guards snuck behind her and 4 of them jump, swinging there sword but was taken down by Quan Su Wen without getting a single cut.


    "Tie them up," she said. She turned around and check the situation. Chu Yang and the Chu Emperor are getting healed by the


    Her mind is in turmoil and she looked around to see her members taking down every guard, not killing them and tying them up with ropes.


    ''I already knew why you did it... But it still hurts, you know...'' She thought to herself. The Medical sect. got everything under control and she looks down thinking what she should do next.


    "No way am I going to let you take that bastard father down without me finishing my revenge!" said Quan Su Wen and headed straight to the palace right after. "I''m going to make him pay for the years of torture I had to endure!"

 Chapter 187 Sibling Fight 5

    Wu


    Wu Lang and Wu Long Long are still in the middle of fighting.


    "I''m not going! I have to help! I''m not going to let the bad guys kill innocent people anymore!" said Wu Lang.


    "You might die! I don''t want to lose you either!" said Wu Long Long.


    The two charged at each other, with their electrifying qi on their hands, clashing into each other making a big explosion. It goes on for another few minutes and they try to use another big attack but it made an even bigger explosion. They flew away from the each other and they ran out of qi.


    But they both still get up and are now using their physical strength. They slowly walk towards each other and landing a punch on each others face.


    "Long Long, look at me!" said Wu Lang. He holds down her shoulders and look at her straight in the eyes. "I know what I have to do. I want a peaceful life just as well as you but I can''t ignore the fact that I could help people."


    "Lang¡­" said Wu Long Long. She was surprised in only a few months, her brother now has a different mind set.


    "There is still one more thing I''m confused at and I want to get an answer from the emperor," said Wu Lang.


    ''He''s¡­ growing up. He moved on¡­ and I¡­ tried to stop him¡­'' thought Wu Long Long. ''I''m still living in the past¡­ and scared.''


    "Mother and father are dead¡­ Grandfather and Grandmother are dead... I just¡­ didn''t want to lose you too¡­" said Wu Long Long. Her body was trembling in emotions and she looks at Wu Lang with sad eyes.


    "I even lost my purity¡­ How¡­ How am I supposed to live now!? I even tried to force you to come with me! I even said in my mind, that I will kill you if you didn''t want to come with me!"


    "Long Long¡­ you what?" Wu Lang took his hand off her shoulder and looked at her crying face. ''She¡­ lost her purity¡­?!''


    "This is not the person I want to be, Lang. I don''t want to be dirty. I don''t want to be scared. I don''t want to be a coward. I don''t want to be a killer. But it''s who I am¡­ How am I supposed to live knowing I''m the person I hate!?" said Wu Long Long grabs his collar in anger and fear.


    Wu Lang notice a dangers this conversation turned into.


    "Long Long! You can change! I changed! You know who I was before. Scared and always relied on you! I was weak! I was a coward and I relied on you to get us out of that crazy place! But I was wrong. Living without you was such a struggle!


    I was so scared but I made it. I was able to make it because I know you will be alive. I realized I have to be strong and stop relying on you so I can save you one day. Sister¡­. Please. I lost mother, father, grandfather and grandmother as well but¡­ I also do not want to live without you. Please¡­ don''t¡­. Kill yourself¡­" said Wu Lang.


    ''That''s right¡­ even if Wu Lang is not near me, I at least know he will care about me¡­''


    "Sister¡­ I''m sorry¡­ it was my fault you had to struggle through all that but¡­ I still can''t leave them," said Wu Lang.


    "I know¡­ I know how much you care about people¡­ I''m surprised you are able to even like people again because of what happened with us," said Wu Long Long.


    "But Who¡­ Who did that to you!?" said Wu Lang. "Why are you telling me this now!?"


    Wu Long Long was so mad at herself, she forgot she even blurted out her secret of being raped.


    "It¡­ it happened before we were in this situation¡­." said Wu Long Long.


    "What-! This happened before all of this!? Why¡­!?" said Wu Lang. He couldn''t believe his ears. ''It was highly likely she would''ve been raped in the slave trade but instead... she was raped before that!?''


    "Because no one was going to believe me! If I said something about it, he was going to do things even worse!" said Wu Long Long. He eyes was in fear. She was trembling and she held her body to make it stop shaking but it didn''t make a difference.


    Wu Lang watched her. He has never his sister so scared before. He hugged her, trying to make her better.


    ''She''s¡­ so cold¡­'' thought Wu Lang. The warmth coming from Wu Lang calmed down Wu Long Long and she gave thought it''s probably time she tells her story.


    "It was¡­ Uncle¡­" said Wu Long Long. "He¡­ touched me for years¡­ and then he killed everyone in our family. We are the only ones alive left. His son''s watched as I was being touched. They don''t care about us. They are going to kill us, Lang. They are coming after us this very instant. The only reason why we are still here is because of the Min Fu-Han, which they can''t touch."


    "What¡­ are you serious?" His face was in disbelief. "Because it was all¡­ Uncle''s doing¡­ Of course father wasn''t going to believe you."


    "Yeah¡­ that''s why we need to leave. They will be coming after us soon, Lang. We need to go. NOW."


    "It''s okay, Long Long. We are safe. Especially if we are around Sister Yu Yan. She will help us with our revenge as well. There is no way she is going to let this go."


    Wang


    "This is the Quan Residence, right?" said Wang Ping.


    Wang Ping stood in front of the Quan residence which is covered in turtle statues and paintings. He walked into the residence, no one was around in plain sight, no one was detected. Wang Ping walked through the residence, hoping to find a hidden basement.


    Wang Ping walked slowly in and a part of the house, he felt a presence under him. He smelled a familiar scent. He broke the floor to get to the basement quicker.


    After the dust disappeared, he saw a familiar figure. His sister, Wang Tingshi, was sitting on a dirty bed, wrapped up herself into a ball, not moving. Even after his big entrance, she didn''t move.


    "Tingshi?" said Wang Ping.


    Her body twitch at the sound of a familiar voice. She slowly looked up to see a face she recognized.


    "Brother¡­ Ping?" she said. He voice was weak.


    Wang Ping looked at his sister in shock. She was starving. She lost so much weight from the lack of food. Wang Tingshi reached out to her brother, with her bony hand, and grabs him by the end of his shirt. It helped her stand up but she then tripped from the lack of movement she has made in the past few days.


    Wang Ping caught her before she fell and helped her get up from the bed.


    "How did you get here?" said Wang Tingshi.


    "I came here to let them know father was killed and that brother Haocun is now the new emperor of Wang," said Wang Ping. "How did you get here? Why did you come here?"


    "Mother told me to get help from the people here. But it seems that they didn''t want to help. Instead, they imprisoned me here in their basement."


    "We didn''t even know the Chu empire was even alive. I''m glad you are still alive. But Tingshi... let''s go home."


    "What..? ''We?''"


    "I came here with Lin Yu Yan and Gu Xiang."


    "Really! Then I must kill her now that she is here!"


    Wang Tingshi let go of her brother and she started moving to finish her mission.


    "What!? You''re crazy!"

 Chapter 188 Sibling Fight 6

    Lin


    "Go Ahead. Make a move," said Lin Yu Yan. "Just like old times, when mother would teach us how to defend ourselves."


    The area was quiet. No one made a move. Silver, Victoria, and Knight was in charge of the Sea Snakes movements and even they trembled in fear from the killing intent coming off of Lin Yu Yan.


    Lin Sheng''s people felt it. They have felt the same thing come off of Lin Sheng before but not as strong as Lin Yu Yan''s. Probably due to the amount of misfortune she had to endure is what caused her hatred keep growing.


    ''Brother?! They are brothers and sisters!'' thought Min Fu-Han. His eyes open wide in shock. ''No wonder they are strong!''


    Guo Jinsong and Hua Maoli are also surprised. ''It''s no wonder they are so strong! They are the offsprings of Lady Lin!''


    "Yu Yan! Please! I don''t want to hurt you!" said Lin Sheng. He walked in front of Lin Yu Yan to reason with her from destroying the empire.


    "Brother Sheng, it''s a little too late to say that," said Lin Yu Yan.


    Lin Sheng was taken aback. His eyes widen and pain was brought back from his past to his mind.


    "And you know why. So stop trying to reason with me," said Lin Yu Yan. He stared at her brother, reading his expression. He wasn''t handling it well.


    "Sister Yu Yan!" said Kenzhi.


    Lin Yu Yan''s name was called and they all looked to the side. Xie Rong, Kenzhi, Meiying, and Peng Ai.


    "Where''s Lang?" said Lin Yu Yan.


    "We don''t know," said Xie Rong.


    With them arriving, they ease the air a little. Everybody sighed in relief and let the conversation happen due to their slight fear.


    "We''re here!" said Wu Lang. He came with his sister and they were covered in wounds but they both look refreshed.


    "Everything good?" said Lin Yu Yan, knowing why the were covered in wounds. ''I felt your qi a few minutes ago. Before Lin Sheng arrived here.''


    "Everything is perfectly fine," said Wu Long Long. She looked over and could see Min Fu-Han on the ground.


    "Great," said Lin Yu Yan. She smiled and the others were surprised. At a time like this, she still was able to make such a beautiful smile.


    "Did Wang Ping tell you to come here?" said Meiying.


    "No? I just went straight here because this is where the most intense fight is going to be, right?" said Wu Lang, smiling cheekily. "I want to finally see sister Yu Yan finally show her us her real strength."


    "So you didn''t go back to the Ma residence?" said Peng Ai.


    Lin Yu Yan laughed. Lin Sheng has never seen that face on her in a long time. They were talking but no one around the could hear what they were saying but themselves. He looks over at his group and gave them a confident smile to assure them everything will end fine.


    ''Wow¡­ I''m glad she didn''t lose her smile,'' thought Lin Sheng, turning back to check up on her.


    Lin Yu Yan said something to the six and three of them, Meiying, Wu Lang and Wu Long Long, left to do their work once Xie Rong handed something to Lin Yu Yan. Lin Sheng lifted up his hand and 3 other people from his grouped followed them.


    "It''s no use. They''re gone already," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "We''ll find them," said Lin Sheng.


    "Sure¡­ Well, if your not going to make a move, I will," said Lin Yu Yan. She moved fast towards her brother. So fast that even Lin Sheng and Han Bingwen wasn''t able to react fast enough and she already landed a punch on Lin Sheng''s face.


    He flew about 20 meters away and Lin Yu Yan was standing where Lin Sheng was originally at. His group backed up a little from the surprise.


    "S-She''s fast!" said a man.


    "How is she faster than captain?!" said another.


    "Come on. Just like old times," said Lin Yu Yan.


    Lin Sheng got up, making his final decision on what to do in this situation, and gave her a glare, "This is on you, Yu Yan."


    Wang


    "No, I must get kill her. I still need to kill Lin Yu Yan. She is the reason why mother died! Mother wanted her died and I must fulfill her wish!"


    Wang Tingshi was able to take a step but she was too weak. You can hear her stomach grumbling for food. Wang Ping grabbed a piece of bread out of his pocket and handed it to her.


    "Here. It''s your favorite sweet bread," said Wang Ping.


    Wang Tingshi grabs it right away and gobbles it down. As if it was instant, her body got strength and she moved towards the hole Wang Ping made and tries to get out.


    "Tingshi, stop! You''re going to get yourself killed!" said Wang Ping. He grabs her arm but Wang Tingshi slaps it away.


    "No! You can''t stop me! I going to avenge Mother! She killed mother and father, Brother Ping! She is going to pay for it!" said Wang Tingshi.


    "Tingshi, Listen to me! You don''t need too! She saved my life! She saved Brother Haocun''s life! She saved all the citizen''s of Wang''s life, Tingshi! She is the hero! Empress Mother and Father were the ones trying to kill us! Even empress mother almost killed Hongbin!"


    "What¡­?"


    Wang Tingshi was in disbelief. ''What are you talking about...? Mother said she was going to destroy the empire...''


    "No way¡­ mother wanted brother Hongbin to be the emperor¡­"


    "No, Tingshi. It was MOTHER who wanted to be the ruler. Hongbin was just a tool for mother to use to become the ruler," said Wang Ping.


    "No¡­ she tried to kill brother Hongbin¡­?"


    "She even tried to kill me, Brother Haocun¡­. And for Second brother¡­ Dequan¡­ she was successful¡­"


    "No¡­ you''re lying¡­. Mother didn''t want me dead¡­ mother loves me¡­"


    ''No...! She wants me! She loves me!'' thought Wang Tingshi.


    "No she didn''t! She didn''t love anyone! Not even her own brother and husband! Let alone her children!? Tingshi! You don''t have to kill Lin Yu Yan just because mother told you too!"


    "No..! I must kill her! She stole my love!" said Wang Tingshi.


    "What¡­?"


    Wang Ping has no idea what she was talking about.


    "She stole my man¡­ Lu Tian Jie! I must kill her!" said Wang Tingshi. She grabs her head, eyes widen and saying words that she has no control over, as if she got possessed. A few seconds passed and she instantly became normal.


    "What did I just say¡­?" said Wang Tingshi.


    "Lu Tian Jie¡­? That''s Lin Yu Yan''s father¡­" said Wang Ping. As if that was a signal, Wang Tingshi grabs her hair again and curls herself into a ball, spouting reasons that makes no sense.


    "No¡­ I have to kill Lin Feng Yue. She stole Lu Tian Jie away from me¡­ I will kill her! I have to kill her!" said Wang Ting Shi.

 Chapter 189 Sibling Fight 7

    Wang


    "No¡­ I have to kill Lin Feng Yue. She stole Lu Tian Jie away from me¡­ I will kill her! I have to kill her!" said Wang Ting Shi. She grabs her head and started pulling her hair as if she was clawing the perosn out of her.


    ''What¡­? Why are you naming Lin Yu Yan''s parents¡­?'' thought Wang Ping assuming that the names are Lin Yu Yan''s parent''s names.


    She mumbles the same thing over again, "I have to kill Lin Feng Yue. I have to kill Lin Feng Yue. I have to kill Lin Feng Yue."


    "Tingshi! Look at me!" said Wang Ping.


    He grabs her on the shoulder to face him but her head was still down. He then grabs her head and lifts it up so her eyes are on him.


    "Look at brother Ping! Tingshi! You don''t have to kill her! You are not your mother! You are not Li Muqiu!" said Wang Ping.


    Her eyes was in tears. She has no idea what was going on her head.


    "Brother Ping¡­?" said Wang Tingshi. She stopped pulling her hair and looked over at her brother.


    "You are NOT Li Muqiu!!" said Wang Ping.


    Her eyes lit up, as if another spirit was in her body but not fully removed.


    "What happened to me¡­.?" said Wang Tingshi. Her head hurts from the pulling of her own hair.


    "That''s my question to you! Why did you all of sudden thought you were your mother¡­?" said Wang Ping.


    "What¡­? I was acting as¡­ mother?" said Wang Tingshi.


    "Yes! What did she do to you!? Why are you acting as if¡­ you are her!?" Wang Ping.


    "I don''t know¡­." said Wang Tingshi. She grabbed her shoulders to try and stop it from trembling. "I don''t know...! Brother¡­ what''s wrong with me!?"


    "I will find a cure for that! I will ask Lin Yu Yan!"


    "No! Don''t!"


    "Why?" said Wang Ping.


    "Because¡­ I has this urge to hurt her even when I know it''s wrong¡­ I don''t know if I have control over my body anymore!" said Wang Tingshi.


    Wang Ping hugs her tightly to reassure her. "Tingshi, your brother will help you! I wasn''t able to save brother Dequan but I will save you! Follow me to Lin Yu Yan. She can protect herself from you and she will find a cure!"


    "But¡­ I don''t think she will help! I even tried to sabotage her when it was Father''s birthday banquet!"


    "Tingshi! Do you really think she cared about such little thing?! She''s not that mean! Of course she will help you. After all, it is your mother''s fault all this happened."


    "...Okay. If you say so."


    Wang Tingshi feels a little lighter, like a weight she never new she had was lifted.


    "Brother Ping¡­ Thank you for coming for me¡­ I was going to be killed because I am part of Li Muqiu''s family."


    "No way! I will never do that! You are my sister! I have never done anything to even deserve to be in your favor either, Tingshi."


    Wang Ping gave her a smile. Wang Tingshi felt a warm feeling in her heart. She has never felt that before but it made her feel alive. Her eyes were covered in tears.


    "Tingshi!? Are you hurt!?" said the worried Wang Ping.


    She was crying out loud. "No..! I''m just¡­ happy!" she said.


    It was the first time she ever felt happy before. Her mother and her blood related brother has never made her feel like this.


    She also gave Wang Ping a hug, tightly, to show her appreciation and to show him her love.


    "I''ve never felt this before, Brother Ping. Even mother has never show me this much concern. I''ve done so many bad things! I don''t think I deserve this!"


    "It''s okay, Tingshi. We weren''t born as bad people. We change. It doesn''t mean you will be a bad person for the rest of your life. You can change into a good person."


    "Can I?"


    "Yes. And I will help you this time."


    "Thank you¡­"


    She sniffled in happiness. Wang Ping carried her out of the Quan residence and for once in her life, she felt safe. She fell asleep in his arms as they walk to the Ma residence to get her checked up.


    "Tingshi¡­ Brother will be here for you now. I''m sorry it took me so long to realize it."


    ------


    "Is Chu Yang and The Emperor okay?" said Quan Su Wen.


    "They are actually fine. It''s easy to patch up the inside of Chu Yang and the Emperor my be bleeding a lot but his injuries are minor¡­ except the fact that his energy core has been damaged so he is having a slow recovery," said Soo Li Na.


    "Really?" said Quan Su Wen.


    "Yeah... It seems like this happened long before he got injured."


    "Huh.... I''ll check on it after all of this is over."


    Chu Yang was getting patched by Soo Li Na as the Chu Emperor was healing himself to the best of his ability but it seems to not be working.


    "Here," said Chu Yang. She handed her brother a jar.


    "What is this?" asked the Chu Emperor.


    "Hoi-Mo, just put it on your wound," said Chu Yang, not wanting to explain what it is.


    The Chu Emperor trusts his sister and opens the jar. It has the typical herb and medical smell and her spreads some on his wound to find the stab to heal almost instantly.


    Some of the Medical Sect. members saw the emperor place the strange cream on his wound and was amazed by the instant healing.


    Quan Su Wen grabbed the jar after the emperor fully healed and inspected the jar and took a whiff of the scent.


    "This is amazing..." said Quan Su Wen.


    "Isn''t it? A friend of mine back in Wang made it. She is researching and with the help of Yu Yan''s knowledge, was able to create this wonderful healing cream," said Chu Yang.


    "Alright, you should be set," said Soo Li Na, double checking on Chu Yang''s wound.


    "Since my insides are done, I just use the cream..." said Chu Yang. she grabs it out of Quan Su Wen''s hand and scoops us some cream to place it on her wound, in the front and back, and watches as her skin heals.


    "And now I''m good," said Chu Yang. She stands up, feeling perked up to fight again.


    "...how? How was that made?" said a medical sect., in disbelief.


    "Why would I tell you? I mean, we still didn''t get a proper apology from the medical sect.," said Chu Yang.


    "we''re-" said Quan Su Wen, but was cut off by Chu Yang.


    "Not from you. You already apologized enough."


    The Medical sect. looked at her and were about to do so but Chu Yang interrupted their movement.


    "I don''t want an apology now. It''s sad that I had to bring it up in the first place. It seems like you all don''t have common curtsy like your Master," said Chu Yang, shooting them down right away.


    A few citizens notice Chu Yang and sighed in relief that she is alive. They also were glad the emperor was healed as soon as possible.


    "The emperor and the general is not dead!" said a citizen and soon a few people were cheering.


    "Listen to me carefully," said the Chu Emperor. He stood up from the ground to talk to the people.


    "Everyone, get to safety. No is not the time to be loud and cheer because we are now in the hands of the enemy. I will not hand over this empire to Minister Quan. Just promise me¡­ get to safety¡­ I don''t want to make the same mistake again."

 Chapter 190 Sibling Fight 8

    Chu


    "Yang!" said Gu Xiang. He was stuck in the crowd and was unable to see what was going on. He was going to just jump on the houses and get to her but it might bring unwanted attention to him so he had no choice but to take the long way.


    "Xiang!" said Chu Yang. Gu Xiang ran into her and hugged her as soon as possible. He made sure she isn''t hurt.


    "Are you hurt!? Why is there blood on you!?" said Gu Xiang. He was checking every part of her body.


    "Honey, I''m fine. We need to go to the Chu Palace to stopped Minister Quan," said Chu Yang, softly smiling.


    "Huh¡­!? Who¡­?" said the Chu emperor. "The first general of the Wang Empire?!"


    The Chu Emperor said it loudly and the citizens, guards and the medical sect. members eyes widen and watch the First general of Wang take care of the first general of Chu.


    "Wha..? You guys are together?" said the Chu Emperor, getting concerned.


    "Actually, we are getting married," said Chu Yang.


    "What!!??" everyone, including the emperor screamed.


    "Now''s not the time, Let''s go!" said Chu Yang, with Gu Xiang''s hand in hers, dragging him along to the Palace.


    "Wait!" said the Chu Emperor but Chu Yang has already left with Gu Xiang, leaving the Chu Emperor behind. He turns around and sees the medical sect. has everyone and everything under controlled so he leaves and follows after Chu Yang as quickly as possible.


    "I guess taking the long way was useless anyway," said Gu Xiang.


    ------


    Lin


    "You better be ready because I''m going to kick your ass!" said Lin Yu Yan. She said it in English so everyone listening had no idea what she was saying.


    "How¡­ Why¡­?She sounds just like the Emperor?" said Guo Jinsong. He was surprised. When he first heard the Chu emperor speak in English but got used to it and is shocked someone else knew how to speak it as well.


    Lin Yu Yan heard it even when she is a few feet away and flinched when she heard what he said.


    ''What¡­? The Emperor is also a reincarnated person?'' thought Lin Yu Yan. ''Why are there so many reincarnated people¡­? Is that how he got the teleportation technique? I know Quan Su Wen also has a technique as well but I don''t know-''


    Right when Lin Yu Yan said that, she hears someone, loud and clear say, "Members!"


    It was Quan Su Wen''s voice. ''Huh¡­ I see¡­ it''s her voice¡­ The emperor has his teleportation technique and I have my abilities¡­ Wait¡­ I don''t have actually have a special ability¡­''


    Lin Yu Yan was having a conversation on her own while Lin Sheng was worried about Quan Su Wen.


    ''No¡­! She''s in trouble!'' thought Lin Sheng. ''Wait¡­ no¡­ she''s strong¡­ I know she is¡­'' trying to reassure himself.


    ''All my abilities are actually supposed to be the owners ability¡­ Is that why I didn''t get one¡­? An abnormal ability¡­? Because Lu Yu Yan is already too over powered¡­?'' thought Lin Yu Yan.


    "Let''s end this!" said Lin Sheng. He''s too worried about Quan Su Wen but knows he has to deal with his sister first. ''Su Wen wants me to clear up this misunderstanding¡­. Whatever is being misunderstood¡­''


    Even at this moment, the Lin Siblings has no idea why they are even fighting. It was just a mistake from a fellow friend of Sheng''s and everything just kept going down hill.


    "I would love too!" said Lin Yu Yan.


    The air around the two became dense. The ground started to shake and the sky darkens. Lin Sheng''s takes out his sword and points it at Lin Yu Yan.


    "I hate that we are doing this¡­ but if this is the only way to make you understand¡­ then so be it!" said Lin Sheng. His irises turned from his calm black to red.


    "What..?" said Kenzhi. He couldn''t believe it. Everyone from Lin Yu Yan''s party was in shock and disbelief.


    "Demon Clan¡­!?" said Peng Ai.


    "Wait¡­ Sister Yu Yan¡­?" Kenzhi was about to ask Lin Yu Yan about the red eyes when he felt something was different about Lin Yu Yan.


    "Wait¡­ Sister Yu Yan¡­ you''re also a Demon Clan decent¡­?!" said Kenzhi, surprised. ''Is that why I felt comfortable around her when we first met?''


    Lin Yu Yan turns around with her eyes¡­ also shining in a beautiful shade of red. "I''ll explain it to you later, okay?"


    Everyone looked at her in shock. Lin Sheng''s group was not shock considering that they knew Lin Sheng has already told them so they weren''t shock Lin Yu Yan also has red eyes.


    "They have demon blood!?" said Guo Jinsong.


    ''She''s also part of the demon clan!? How much power does she have?'' thought Xie Rong.


    They know Lin Yu Yan is not like the horrible rumors the demon clan has but it was clear when they spoke to Kenzhi, that the rumors aren''t true.


    Kenzhi can see her eyes are a little sad. "Why are you sad?"


    "I''m not¡­ It''s just¡­ I didn''t have the right time to tell you about it," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "It''s okay. There are reasons why you don''t tell us some things. I trust you," said Kenzhi. Everyone else sighed in relieved, also knowing she didn''t say with good intentions, letting Kenzhi speak for them. The others gave her a look of understanding.


    Han Bingwen already kind of guessed she was more so he wasn''t as surprised as the others but he still couldn''t believe she also have demon blood in her.


    "Thanks, Kenzhi. That means a lot to me," said Lin Yu Yan, sighing in relief. ''I''m glad¡­ I didn''t want them to feel betrayed¡­ I kind of knew Kenzhi and I were connected somehow the first time we trained together but wasn''t sure.''


    "But isn''t it great¡­?" said Kenzhi. Though he also felt they had a connection but in a good way. He was thinking maybe Lin Yu Yan''s family and the demon clan had a clash in the past and they are mortal enemies or something so he''s glad they don''t have to fight.


    "What is?" asked Lin Yu Yan.


    "We are related," said Kenzhi. Lin Yu Yan turns back and gives him a hug. She turned to face her brother and was got her sword out of her space ring which shocked the other group.


    Lin Sheng saw his sister give the little boy a hug. Kenzhi also looked at him and his eyes turned red, just like Lin Yu Yan''s and Lin Sheng''s.


    ''He''s¡­ also part of the demon clan too¡­!?'' thought the shock Lin Sheng. ''I was thinking we were the only ones left.''


    Han Bingwen walked up to her and held her hand, letting her know he was okay with her not telling him about her origins.


    "She has a space ring too!?" shouted one of Lin Sheng''s man, interrupting his thought.


    "She might pull an evil scheme! Don''t do it, Captain!" said another.


    "She might have something in her space ring!" said a woman in the group.


    "She won''t," Lin Sheng said and charged at Lin Yu Yan.


    With her sword, Lin Yu Yan also charges at Lin Sheng and when their swords clash, a strong force emitted from the clash, pushing everyone back a few steps.


    "W-what overwhelming power!!" said Hua Maoli. He has never felt this much power. It was the first time he actually felt intimidated by other people.


    Guo Jinsong body tremble in excitement and fear. "So this is what it feels like when you meet the someone more powerful then yourself..."


    "What are you going to do!? You know that doesn''t work on me!" said Lin Yu Yan, looking straight into Lin Sheng''s eyes. Normal attacks don''t work on Lin Yu Yan. Lin Sheng knows normal attacks don''t work on her since it was their mother teaching them how to fight.


    "I have other ways!" said Lin Sheng. He places a finger on his sword, mixing his blood with his qi, hardening around his sword, making his sword grow.


    Everyone watched as the sword grows bigger and Lin Sheng holding it like it was nothing.


    ''Tsk...'' thought Lin Yu Yan. She backed away and watches as the shiny metal sword glow in dark red.


    "They really are a part of the demon clan," said Kenzhi. His eyes has changed color from black to red, to help pay attention and observe the fight.

 Chapter 191 Sibling Fight 9

    Quan


    Quan Su Wen jumped on a building, reading the situation. ''It seems like the sea kings are not moving anymore. But I don''t want to risk that. Sheng said he was going to take care of them so we should be fine. My members are taking care of the citizens but they are not strong enough to take down even one sea king... Not even Tang Hongwu and Soo Tien-Kai was able to damage the Sea King when we encountered one in the forest...


    Wait...! The sleeping gas! Lin Yu Yan is probably over at the front! That means I might be able to save my brothers! Yi Ying is also safe in her hands!''


    She sighs in realization, ''I see... this was also part of your plan too, right, Yu Yan? You want me to avenge my mother and created this chaotic scene... I see... Thanks.''


    Quan Su wen then looked down to double check the situation is under control and then quickly moved to the Chu Palace, where she can save her older brothers and possibly save herself from this hellish fate.


    Quan Su Wen reaches the Chu Palace just to witness a horrible scene. She looks around the palace. So many injured soldiers are on the ground and her three older brothers were breathing heavily and covered in blood and wounds as soldiers come left to right, trying to capture them.


    "Brothers!" yelled Quan Su Wen.


    "Su Wen! Stay away!" said Quan Xue.


    "We got this!" said Quan Wei-Kang


    "Su Wen?" It was Quan Jian Min. He came a few moments before Quan Su Wen and witness his two older brother fighting for their lives and fought with them despite knowing what was going on.


    "Why are you here!?" said Quan Jian Min. He faces her with no hesitation. The guard took is as an opportunity and he shoot an arrow at Quan Jian Min.


    Quan Su Wen notices it and breaks into their circle in a flash, dodging Quan Jian Min''s attack and pushing out of the way, making the graze her shoulder.


    "Uff," said Quan Jian Min, landing on his bottom from her push. He was able to keep his eyes open long enough to see the arrow shoot through and watch it graze Quan Su Wen.


    ''She¡­ saved me¡­? Why¡­? Something''s not right¡­'' thought Quan Jian Min.


    "Father! The prisoner is not at our house anymore! Our house got ruined!" said a woman''s voice. It was a familiar voice to Quan Su Wen and she glared at the woman next to her father.


    "Sister¡­ Jiang¡­? Father¡­? What the hell is going on?" said Quan Jian Min, to himself. He watched as the guards near his father come their way, not to protect but to fight against them.


    "Father¡­? Why are you trying to kill brother Xue and Brother Wei-Kang?" said Quan Jian Min.


    His voice was heard before the guards reached them and Minister Quan stops them.


    "Stop!" said Minister Quan. "Wait¡­ Did you just ask me¡­ Why I''m doing this¡­?"


    He had an loud and angry voice. It scared the 3 of them but Quan Su Wen didn''t flinch.


    "I''ve been working on this for years! Those f*cken slave traders didn''t do jack sh!t seven years ago and I thought I wouldn''t have another chance once they stole all the people which I was suppose to rule! But¡­"


    Minister Quan looked up and smiled evilly.


    "But I found Chu Hoi-Mo and he gather up the citizens for me without me even breaking a sweat. But the other ministers showed up and I had no choice but to run along his little fairy tale plan and fortunately, it worked out. When he came back with the citizens, I was overjoyed and couldn''t wait to take over once I kill the emperor but¡­. She showed up," said Minister Quan.


    He looked directly at Quan Su Wen and her brothers and gave them a gentle smile.


    "She was like a beautiful flower, flowing through the wind¡­ Lady Lin¡­"


    "Lady¡­ Lin?" said Quan Xue. ''You held your power all this time for¡­ Lady Lin!?''


    "Never have I ever meet such a beautiful woman. But¡­ she didn''t want me¡­ so I killed her!"


    "Huh!?" The other Ministers never heard of that and were super surprised.


    "You killed our savior!?" said a guard. ''You told us that we are doing this because the emperor killed Lady Lin!"


    "Hahaha!" laughed Minister Quan. "It''s too late now! The sword I stabbed the emperor and the first general was laced with poison and they are both going to die."


    "Who''s the person that''s imprisoned in our basement?" asked Quan Xue.


    "You don''t need to know!" said Quan Jiang. She crossed her arms and glared at her siblings down below.


    "It''s just some princess that needed our help. She had that beauty pill and we just took it from her and left her to die in the basement," said Quan Huan Lan.


    She came out from a hallway walking towards her father. "It''s not like you are coming out of here alive."


    She had an evil smile, looking down at her siblings. The other sister, Quan Fen He came out of the same hallway, dragging someone behind her.


    It was a little boy, hair darker then normal, and struggling to fight.


    "Yi Ying!" said Quan Su Wen. ''Why are you here!? I thought Yu Yan was keeping you safe!?''


    ''She was... I got careless on the way back to the Ma residence and also got Wei Ru captured along with me,"'' said Quan Yi Ying, telepathically.


    Right after he said that, a guard walked over to them with another tied up boy and violently threw him on the ground.


    "Omph!" groaned Wei Ru.


    "Here''s the kid," said the guard. He was breathing heavily and had lots of wounds and cuts on him.


    "Watch it!" said Wei Ru after getting up from the ground. He was also covered in blood and wounds.


    "He''s a tough little brat but we finally got him tied up and found the black turtle," said the guard.


    "It took you forever... to finally tie down a little kid...?" said Minister Quan. "What disappointment."


    The guard looked offended but did nothing about it. He walked away and noticed the face changes his friends had as if something is wrong with what they are doing.


    The guard turns around and then screams in pain. "Ahhh!!!"


    The guard got slashed on the back before he could turn around and died immediately. He has been cut down by Minister Quan.


    "This is what happens if you defy me!" said Minister Quan. The other guards tremble in fear and stood in place from the shock.


    "Now, bow to me!" said Minister Quan.


    All the guards bowed in fear. Minister Quan has eyes of a mad man and they didn''t want to alarm him so they followed his order.


    "Y-yes sir!" they all said.


    "That''s right," said Minister Quan, nodding his head and smiling like a psycho.


    "I know you want to defeat him, brother. But I want to kill him myself," Quan Su Wen said to Quan Xue, Quan Jian Min, and Quan Wei-Kang. "Out of all of us... I''m the one who wants to kill him the most."


    She looked at all three of them in the eye and said with determination and anger, "And none of you are going to take that from me."


    The other three eyes widen. Quan Jian Min has always bullied her as a child because their father hated the her. Her mother wasn''t the same as the other wives, she was a little... off. But because she was from a good family, Minister Quan married her and she mysteriously... died.


    Minister Quan always talked crap about Quan Su Wen because she knows how she died. Since then, she has been disowned and treated unfairly. Even Quan Jian Min, Quan Xue, and Quan Wei-Kang''s mother, influenced them to bully her.


    One day... they witness their father... murder their mother. Their mother wasn''t a great person, for bullying the weak, but she is their mother and because of it, they know who their father really is.


    "He''s a wolf in sheep''s clothing. Same goes with sisters," said Quan Jian Min, finally realizing what is really going on. "I didn''t believe it. No, I didn''t want to believe it. But I was wrong. It really happened. Father... is the real mad man."


    Quan Jian Min hid that memory deep in his mind because he didn''t want to believe his father was the bad guy.


    "Minister Quan!" Quan Su Wen yelled. "You f*cken bastard! You''ll never be the ruler of this empire! No, of any empire!"

 Chapter 192 Sibling Fight 10

    Quan


    "I''m going to kill you!" said Quan Su Wen.


    She had a sword a guard lost control when one of her brothers were fighting them. She picked one up and pointed at Minister Quan and said it loud and clear for the whole city to hear.


    "You? The little good-for-nothing? Haha! I was surprised, witnessing that amazing technique you have but¡­ Haha! You will never be worth anything!" said Minister Quan.


    Quan Su Wen has heard that all her life but look where it got her. She is now the master of the medical sect. with all her hard work. Quan Su Wen was silent, letting her father talk trash, as she plans her attack.


    "Haha! A piece of trash like you will never defeat me!" said Minister Quan.


    Minister Quan pulls the sword on his waist and pointed it at Quan Su Wen. It was the level zero sword he bought at the auction.


    Minister Quan speed quickly towards her and swings the sword. Quan Su Wen caught the attack with the sword in her hand but it shattered into pieces.


    "Now that''s the sword I paid for!" said Minister Quan. The sword has a slight glow to it. Minister Quan just adds a little of his spiritual energy into the sword, destroying anything it hits.


    Quan Su Wen backs away. The only thing on her hand is the handle of her sword.


    "Sh!t¡­ I wasn''t expecting the sword to be that strong," said Quan Su Wen.


    "Father! Please! Don''t hurt Sister Su Wen!" said Quan Deshi.


    "Deshi!!!! What are you doing!?" said Quan Su Wen.


    She was still having the one on one battle with her father when her little brother came out from the hallway and was trying to stop his father from hurting her sister.


    "Deshi! Get out of here!" said Quan Xue, in the middle of fighting off a guard.


    "Father! You said if I give you the location of the black turtle, you wouldn''t hurt Sister Su Wen!" said Quan Deshi.


    "Shut up, you freak!" said Quan Jiang and she landed a punch on Quan Deshi.


    He falls to the ground and looks up at his older sister. "Ow! Sister Jiang! That hurt!"


    "Tsk. I always hated this little piece of shit. I always wanted to beat up this kid but Quan Su Wen was always in the way!" said Quan Fen He, leaving the black turtle on the ground as she walks towards them. She started kicking Quan Deshi as he wraps his arms around his head to protect himself.


    "No! Don''t hurt him!" yelled Quan Su Wen as she ran towards her sisters and Quan Deshi to stop them from hurting Deshi but instead, it was a great distraction for Minister Quan and he goes straight at Su Wen and swings his sword.


    -----


    Lin


    "Tsk, I knew it," said Lin Yu Yan.


    Because Lin Sheng has only partial demon blood, he can only control a part of their blood. So he resulted in needing a physical weapon and it worked, letting the blood hardening around the cold metal.


    "Yes! Captain is surely going to win!" said one of his men. ''I haven''t seen him seriously fight is such a long time!''


    "Already¡­?" said Lin Yu Yan. She slowly channel her spiritual energy into her sword, making it glow, confusing Lin Sheng''s men.


    "Why is the sword¡­ glowing?" said the same man. He regretted his last statement as he can feel the power from Lin Yu yan''s sword.


    "Is that¡­ an enchanted sword!?" said another.


    "If she was selling a level zero in the auction, she is bound to have bigger weapons!" said another man.


    "Level¡­ 1," said Lin Sheng. His eyes squints, observing the weapon she has on her hand. ''Reminds me of a sword grandfather had in the basement¡­ but that one was definitely stronger than the one Yu yan has.''


    Each level is significantly a big difference. Lin Yu Yan swung her sword towards Lin Sheng and with instinct, he yelled to his crew, "Get down!"


    The swing was so powerful, it cull all the trees around them, barely cutting everyone''s head.


    Lin Yu Yan and Lin Sheng charges at each other again, over and over again, making the ground shake with every hit. They eventually got each other, grazing each others skin, but everybody can see their skin healing immediately.


    "She''s already healing¡­." said Peng Ai.


    "I remembering my father saying something about demon blood flowing faster then normal humans, making us heal faster," said Kenzhi. ''But she heals hundreds of times faster than me and my father.''


    Peng Ai and Xie Rong couldn''t help but look at Kenzhi and seeing the sad face he makes as the talks about his father.


    "What happen to your family, Kenzhi¡­? If you don''t mind me asking¡­?" asked Peng Ai. She has been curious about this matter for a while already. "A child like you, who is from such a fearful clan, why would you be in the slave trade?"


    Kenzhi didn''t really know how to explained since it really didn''t happen to him.


    "There was these bad people¡­ I don''t know but my father says they were wearing all white and captured my father''s family and his clan."


    He continues once he figures out how to structure his words.


    "My father was the only one who escaped from these people. I didn''t know how but that''s what he told me. He meet my mother afterwards but she left us due to the dangers she might face staying with my father¡­" said Kenzhi, after a few seconds pass.


    "My father was captured about a year ago and that''s how I got stuck in the slave trade," said Kenzhi.


    "So¡­ someone is after the demon clan¡­? But those rumors¡­?" said Peng Ai.


    These rumors spread like wild fire. These rumors states that the Demon clan has planned to take over the world. Because everyone knows the demon clan is one of the top strongest clans in the world, among the Hua family and others, the world panic. Except the fact that the demon clan has disappeared¡­ or so everyone thought.


    "I think that''s why Sister Yu Yan didn''t want to tell any of us about her having partially demon blood," said Silver, finally speaking.


    "They are false. Being called the Demon clan doesn''t mean we''re demons," said Kenzhi.


    "The rumors of the Demon clan taking over the world a few years ago were¡­ false¡­?" said Xie Rong. "The it''s more like she didn''t want any of us to know so WE wouldn''t be in danger. To keep her identity hidden was what she wanted because if we knew¡­ people might go after us too¡­"


    "Your family didn''t disappear for no reason, Kenzhi. Doesn''t that mean there more to the story?" said Peng Ai.


    "Which is why she didn''t want so many of us to go with her on her journey¡­" said Kenzhi.


    Lin Yu Yan and Lin Sheng was breathing heavily. Both of them could withstand each other''s strength. They know the other party is holding back, trying not to hurt each other.


    They charged at each other one more time and the two sword they held couldn''t withstand their power and they both broke and shattered. But the fight didn''t end as they both get ready to combat with their bodies.


    "Just like old times," said Lin Sheng as he charges at Lin Yu Yan.


    Lin Yu Yan fights with aggressiveness and Lin Sheng''s fight''s with swiftness. Each one dodging and landing hits, one after another.


    Everyone watched as they have never seen the one''s they''re routing for, in so much distress in a fight. Fighting with all their might just to make the other understand their feelings.


    "You know I was always going easy one you! Mother knew we would practice and wouldn''t let me win because she said you would have been upset," said Lin Sheng. Every move he made was pushing Lin Yu Yan back.


    "Really...? You know I was literally a baby, right?" said Lin Yu Yan stating the obvious as she dodge a kick. "Of curse I would lose, you Idiot!" spinning around and sticking her leg out to trip him but he dodged it but jumping.


    "There''s something FATHER said once¡­ use any tool you have to win," said Lin Yu Yan taking the opportunity of the opening she made. Her hand started burning in a fire and she landed a punch on his stomach, making him fly a few feet backwards.


    She then charged at Lin Sheng again but with a lightning punch. Lin Sheng dodged it this time.


    "What¡­? You¡­ when did you learn how to do that¡­.?" said Lin Sheng. "Father and grandfather never visited you so¡­ how do you know how they fight¡­?"

 Chapter 193 Sibling Fight 11

    Lin


    They both stop for a while. Lin Sheng was wiping off the blood from his mouth and Lin Yu yan was just swiping dirt from her clothing, as if the fight didn''t even happen.


    "Funny because you fight just like mother¡­ minus the blood part," said Lin Yu Yan, partially remembering the way her mother taught her how to hunt and survive the dangerous Unknown forest. "I don''t ever remember you training with me and Mother."


    "I watched from a distance¡­ I hated the way father taught me so I learned from mother. I remember how you were struggling training with her¡­." said Lin Sheng, remembering the past. "Mother was right¡­ she always knew you were more like father."


    "I knew you were a momma''s boy," said Lin Yu Yan, smirking. "You recognized me right away, even when we haven''t seen each other more than half my life¡­ what a weird brother I have."


    "You-!" it surprised Lin Sheng. ''I don''t ever remembering Yu Yan being this cheeky¡­''


    Again, they charged at each other. Lin Yu Yan smiled a little. Han Bingwen noticed it, wondering why she is smiling so kindly.


    "Wait¡­ she was left alone at 3 years old¡­?" said Xie Rong. He looked at Lin Yu Yan as she was fighting with Lin Sheng.


    "Doesn''t that mean she was already training at age 1 to 2 years old...?! She was literally just a baby!" said Peng Ai. ''I could barely even stand at that age!''


    "She was¡­ at least that''s what she told me," said Silver, remembering what she said when they first met.


    "I was also trained when I was 2 years old. It could mean demon blood babies train very early," said Kenzhi, shrugging his shoulders.


    Kenzhi is only 5 years old and is stronger then most of the people within the group.


    "This is¡­ kind of unfair¡­" said Xie Rong.


    "What is¡­?" said Kenzhi.


    "I mean¡­ It''s great you are strong enough to protect yourself but it''s sad you didn''t get to experience the life of a child," said Xie Rong. He''s only 25 years old, still very young but he mentally matured when his first child was born.


    "Yeah¡­ that is a little sad¡­" said Peng Ai. "I mean I had to start fighting when I was 6 and I thought that was too young."


    "But Yu Yan has been tortured for almost her entire life," said Han Bingwen. "Her body had to adjust to ways to make the torture less painful. It''s no surprise her body became god-like and her mind became cold."


    Han Bingwen looks at her as she moves swiftly to block Lin Sheng''s attack. They look at Han Bingwen from the surprise statement.


    ''He really understands her¡­'' they thought.


    "Yeah¡­ that''s why she''s strong," said Silver. "The fact that she still has the mindset to trust someone¡­ it''s very strange¡­ but that''s what makes her strong."


    Lin Yu Yan and Lin Sheng landed a punch at each other''s faces, making each of them flying a few distance away from each other.


    "Anyway, father never visited that house?" said Lin Sheng, confused and not feeling angry, he makes a casual kick at her since they are still in the middle of their battle. ''Lin Yu Yan probably doesn''t even know how father looks like.''


    "Because¡­ of this," said Lin Yu Yan. She dodged the kick and quickly grabbed a book from her space ring. "Mother kept a diary about father for me¡­"


    The same book she got the information of the emperor killing her grandmother and how the emperor was trying to kill the rest of her family. Pulling out the book made him stop attacking her.


    "What¡­? What is that?"


    "It''s a journal mother wrote about father. I don''t know why she made it honestly because if someone else got their hands on it, we would be in a lot of trouble."


    "What¡­? Why¡­?"


    "I don''t know. I was trying to find her about it. Which is why I stayed for a few days."


    "Yu Yan¡­ General Lu and your father fights like this¡­?" asked Xie Rong, wanting is the what Lin Sheng said was true.


    Everyone was surprised to when they heard it but didn''t ask because they were fighting. Her crew knew she can use some elemental energy. If Lin Yu Yan was this strong, imagine her father and mother.


    "Yeah¡­ That''s why my grandfather was the First General of the Wang Empire and my father was considered a hero to the world," said Lin Yu Yan, not turning around. "This power is both a blessing and a curse."


    "My grandfather was just going easy on me¡­ I was utterly upset because I wanted to have a proper fight with him¡­"


    Though Lin Yu Yan does hate her grandfather for letting the evil torture her, she does respect her grandfather for being a great general in the past. He was powerful but he got corrupted.


    ''I found it odd when I arrived here out of nowhere¡­ I thought I was a good-for-nothing¡­ seems like Lu Yu Yan didn''t know what her potential either because of the unknown sickness she had until it was destroyed,'' thought Lin Yu Yan.


    "Whatever¡­ I am an impatient person¡­"


    Lin Sheng''s eyes widen in fear and devastation, making him stop and think. "Y-you¡­ you didn''t¡­"


    "Didn''t what? Kill Grandfather? I did. I also killed Tian Tian, that b!tch and our dumb@ss uncle."


    ''She killed uncle, aunt, our cousin Lu Tian Tian and grandfather! Why are you just casually saying it like it was nothing?!'' thought Lin Sheng. "Why!? I know they weren''t the best but they didn''t deserve to die!"


    "AAAND THAT''S WHERE YOU ARE WRONG!!!" shouted Lin Yu Yan, not having her idiot brother tell her what''s right from wrong. Lin Sheng was shocked. He never really knew her voice was so intimidating until now. Everyone else but Han Bingwen took a step back because her voice actually scared them.


    "YOU left ten years ago. You weren''t there."


    "Still, you would have been safe-"


    "I what...? No, It was never safe! I was THREE f*cken years old when mother and you left. I didn''t know anything! I was just a stupid child in a house and barely getting by. They were going to find me eventually! I knew Titan Tian and she was family. Who else was I supposed to talk too? I didn''t know anyone else!"


    "But-" said Lin Sheng trying to think of a good reason.


    "Shut up and listen for god sake!"


    "..." Lin Sheng could see and hear the pain emitting from Lin Yu Yan. He closed his mouth and looked straight into her watery eyes, letting her know he is listening this time.


    "Let me talk!" Lin Yu Yan said, you could hear her voice breaking.


    Everyone was silent. Lin Sheng''s crew was a little afraid to hear her story. Peng Ai and Xie Rong already knew part of it but it still pains them to hear her go through this.


    "It''s not like I want to talk about it because I really REALLY don''t. Everyone here is going to pity me and I don''t need it bullsh!t."


    Lin Sheng stands there silently, taking every word in.


    "You know¡­ grandfather hated us. We weren''t born from the woman he wanted father to marry. If he knew mother was from such a high status clan¡­ we wouldn''t be like this. That old man would be all over us, treating us like royals."


    Their breathing relaxed, bodies calm down and minds are clear as Lin Yu Yan spoke.


    "You left¡­ their was no one who can protect me. I was a child, walking into every trap that b!tch of an aunt, Gu Wang Shu, made. Lu Tian Tian, who could have been a great person, followed pursuit because that''s is what her mother did. Though I hate her too but we used to be family.


    That day¡­ when I got kidnapped and everything just kept going downhill¡­? I saw her cry in her room, wishing I would be saved, the night I escaped from them. I was really happy. But I was naive to think the sweet girl I used to know would be in her.


    But¡­ children follow what their parents do. WE see it all. Sometimes we do things unconsciously. She choose to follow and it had consequences. I mean look at us¡­ Your fighting moves are so similar to mother''s."


    Lin Sheng eyes widen at that fact. His eyes still didn''t leave her for a second.


    "Those cowards tortured me every single day¡­ lying that I would get to meet Father one day. Obviously, it didn''t happen. They were never going to and it was impossible since father disappeared seven years ago.


    Uncle just laughed, made fun of me, and even tried to kill me when I first walked into the Mo Pharmacy. Same like you¡­ He saw Tian Tian on the ground and thought it was me who made her fall when all I did was moved out of the way."


    Lin Sheng was feeling guilty.


    And Grandfather¡­ he did nothing. Just enjoyed the three of them trying to torture me. Funny because he knew it was wrong but he just let it happen..."


    Everybody was silent. The fight has been happening for 15 minutes already and everyone was just silently watching now, distracted with the story she just had to say.


    "No one has the right to tell me that these feelings I have, are wrong," said Lin Yu Yan, looking at Lin Sheng and looked at everyone else. Lin Sheng was silent. He was trying to think of a reason why Lin Yu Yan shouldn''t have killed them but¡­ that sentence made him stop thinking of a reason and start thinking of a way to make up with her.


    "So¡­ I killed them¡­ But then something changed. Grandfather''s and Uncle''s eyes were clear as day, honest, and resolved. I had this hatred I held for them for so long¡­ but disappeared with only one sentence on the day I executed them¡­ and one sentence made me regret what I did."


    There was a moment of silence before Lin Yu Yan said anything again.


    "They told me to be happy... even after they knew I was going to kill them they wanted ME to be happy¡­ Maybe if I did talk to them and made them understand me they would probably be alive¡­ So¡­ I''m doing it with you¡­"


    Lin Sheng''s heart ached. Han Bingwen remembered comforting her that day and always wondered why she cried about it when she knew that was the ending result.


    "I don''t regret killing them but I do regret not talking to them¡­ I guess we really are family¡­ not listening well and resulting to fights instead."


    Lin Sheng goes and gives her a tight hug. Lin Yu Yan didn''t know what to do. She didn''t expect to have a hug in the middle of their battle.


    In her past life, she was the older sister and had the responsibility to take care of her younger siblings so she understands the stress he might be under. But the hug was a warm one, a very very loving one.


    "I''m sorry... For everything I''ve done¡­ For everything I haven''t done..."

 Chapter 194 Sibling Fight 12

    Lin


    Lin Yu Yan lifts both her arms and also gives Lin Sheng a hug back. She squeezes tightly and lays her face on his chest as if this was all she ever wanted from him.


    Lin Sheng''s heart couldn''t help but squeeze in pain and happiness. ''I feels good to know we are still family but-''


    Not long after they finally felt a little free from their burdens, as if it was timed, the Sea Kings started moving again.


    The one closest to them had eyes like it was hypnotized and attack the nearest person, which was Victoria. Victoria moved out of the way but Hua Maoli was also among the direction of the attack and couldn''t move on time.


    ''Sh!t¡­ I can''t use the teleportation technique either-!'' he thought as he watches the tail move towards his direction.


    Lin Yu Yan moves quickly and got him out of time. Hua Maoli felt a slight jolt when Lin Yu Yan touched him. He was embarrassed because he got saved by someone which he could''ve dodged easily if it wasn''t because of his injuries. But was then confused and looked over at her as she casually let him go, desperately trying to look for someone.


    "What the hell!?" said Lin Yu Yan and she looked over at where Min Fu-Han should be but¡­ he wasn''t there.


    "Damn it! He escaped!" said Lin Yu Yan, loudly letting her crew what''s going on. Everyone was so into the Lin siblings fight that they forgot about the main criminal, Min Fu-Han and it seems the has control of the Sea Kings again.


    "He must of escaped during the fight!" said Peng Ai.


    "Damn it¡­! We were all watching the fight and forgot about that psycho!" Said one of Lin Sheng''s men.


    "Brother Sheng, go to the Chu Palace! The psycho will probably head to the Chu Palace since he''s working together with Minister Quan. Plus, Su Wen needs your help! I can deal with this. Trust me," Lin Yu Yan said, eyes clear as day.


    Lin Sheng looked at her and his eyes with determination, "Good Luck, Little sister."


    Hegives her a kiss on the forehead and pats her head before leaving the scene. He set out with his group to the Chu Palace and nods at her as he leaves.


    Han Bingwen glares at him as he leaves and Lin Sheng felt a chill run through his back. He turns around and glares right back at him before leaving. Even if Lin Sheng is Lin Yu Yan''s older brother, it still makes Han Bingwen angry having a man touch her like that.


    For Lin Yu Yan, she was feeling the exact opposite. ''Even after all this, you''re willing to still call me little sister¡­ what a strange brother you have, Lu Yu Yan,'' thought Lin Yu Yan, smiling at the thought.


    "Guo Jinsong, Hua Maoli, you go to the palace too. Your friend, the Emperor, may need your help," said Lin Yu Yan, forgetting about the situation for a second.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Guo Jinsong and Hua Maoli looked at her, knowing from the show she and her brother presented, they know well she is capable of taking care of the Sea Kings herself and left after Lin Sheng.


    "Everyone else...?"


    Lin Yu Yan looks at her friends, holding out the sleeping gas. They nod their heads to let her know they have them.


    "By now, Meiying, Wu Lang and Wu Long Long probably have reached the other side. I want you to take care of this side. They are not the dead ones so it''s easier this time."


    They nod their heads. Lin Yu Yan handed something to Peng Ai before she faced her attention to her spiritual beast.


    "Silver, Knight and Victoria, come with me. Show me the new skills you learned in the Spiritual space ring when we reach the palace. Don''t do anything rash. The Psycho loves spiritual beasts," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Yes!" said the three.


    The others speedily moved to the locations she has already assigned them before her fight. Han Bingwen stood in place thinking about something.


    "Bingwen...? Is something wrong..?" said Lin Yu Yan, waving her hand at Silver, Victoria and Knight to go first.


    "It''s nothing..."


    "Come on¡­ tell me what''s wrong."


    Han Bingwen looked into her eyes but then looked down, not sure if he should say. Lin Yu Yan got worried and asked one more time.


    "What is it? Did I do something wrong?"


    "No¡­ I''m just¡­"


    He fidgets for a few seconds and then spoke his feelings. "I''m just sad you didn''t tell me how you felt about what you did¡­"


    "About what I did¡­?" Lin Yu Yan gave him a look of confusion, no knowing what Han Bingwen is talking about.


    "I always wondered why you cried¡­ when you executed you grandfather and uncle. You rarely cry. You cried once when you were happy but¡­ I didn''t know why you cried at that time¡­"


    Lin Yu Yan was surprised. She didn''t think Han Bingwen thought that hard about her feelings. She just slightly smiled and held his hand.


    "Thanks for thinking about me. That makes me very happy, Bingwen."


    Lin Yu Yan smiles bashfully. Han Bingwen smiles back and squeezes her hand.


    "It feels nice being in love¡­ and having someone love you back..." whispered Lin Yu Yan.


    "Did you say something?" asked Han Bingwen.


    "No, lets get going," said Lin Yu Yan, as she moves first towards the Chu Palace.


    Han Bingwen heard it clearly but he just wanted to make sure he heard it right. The warm look she gave him before leaving confirmed her feelings for him. Still, he would like to hear those words directly from her.


    ''So¡­ she does love me,'' he thought and smiles as he follows behind her.


    ------


    Quan


    "Stop!" said Quan Su Wen, running towards her little brother to prevent her older sisters from hurting him.


    Minister Quan took the opportunity to go and slash at her.


    "Su Wen!" called out Quan Xue. He paid close attention to his father and notice his father''s next move. As if it was a reflex, he ran as fast as he can and blocks the attack. Unfortunately, he blocked it with his body, getting a deep cut on his back.


    "Brother Xue!" said Quan Su Wen. She turns around and catches him before he fell on the ground. "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!"


    Quan Su Wen was in shock. She puts pressure on the wound, desperately trying to stop the blood from coming out.


    "...Father, you didn''t¡­" said Quan Jiang. She was surprised but she didn''t actually think her father would slash him down. Minister Quan had the chance to stop but he went for the kill. Quan Xue has listened to Minister Quan for his whole life and decides to just kill him with no hesitation¡­ she got scared.


    "No¡­" Quan Jian Min is still in shock. He didn''t move a muscle as he watches his father slash at his brother. "Sh!t¡­! Father really is going to kill us all¡­!"


    "Get your head together!" Quan Wei-Kang said, slapping him on the face. "We will not die here! All we have to do is defeat father!"


    Quan Jian Min slowly nodded his head, trying to hold back his tears of fear.


    "Go and save Deshi. I''ll try to distract father from hurting Brother Xue and Su Wen," whispered Quan Wei-Kang.


    "O-Okay!" said the nervous Quan Jian Min.


    Quan Jian Min sneaks slowly towards his sisters who have stopped beating up Deshi.


    "Stop!" yelled Quan Wei-Kang.


    Minister Quan turn around and looks over at Quan Wei-Kang. "F-father! Stop! Don''t hurt them!"


    He tried to sound brave and confident but you can hear the fear in his voice.


    "Hahah! What a disappointment. I have so many children and everyone of them are a disappointment. Huan Lan is okay but she''s a woman and I don''t need a woman to be the next heir of the Quan Family," said Minister Quan.


    He glared at his children and then looked over at Quan Wei-Kang again.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Quan Wei-Kang looked over at his father in fear. His legs couldn''t move anymore and stood their with his eyes shaking, wondering if he was the next victim to be slashed.


    "Kyaa!" screamed Quan Fen He.


    It seemed that Quan Jian Min was able to get his sisters out of the way to grab Deshi.


    "Deshi, Get up!" said Quan Jian Min. But before Quan Jian Min could help him get up, he was attacked on the side and broken his leg.


    "Ack!" Everyone could hear the loud crack of the bone when attacked. It brought a chill to Quan Wei-Kang, watching his last brother fall.


    "Brother Jian Min!" said Quan Deshi. He looked behind the his fallen brother to see it was Quan Haun Lan who made the move.


    "Another move and it will be your head," said Quan Huan Lan.

 Chapter 195 Sibling Fight 13

    Chu


    "Hey!" said the Chu Emperor.


    He follows behind Chu Yang, who has Gu Xiang''s hand in hers as they head to the Chu Palace.


    "What is it? Su Wen might need our help and you are slowing us down," said Chu Yang, a little annoyed by her brother.


    "Doesn''t this mean.... you are not a part of the Chu empire anymore...?" asked the Chu Emperor.


    Chu Yang looked at him and sighed and slightly showed him a sad smile. "Yes. I made my decision when I accepted his proposal."


    The Chu emperor looked down in disappointment.


    "Hoi-Mo¡­ Before I leave, let me ask you a question... Why did you leave the position of the first general of Chu for me¡­?" asked Chu Yang.


    He looked at her sister in surprised. Gu Xiang could feel Chu Yang''s hand slightly trembling, afraid of the emperor''s answer.


    "... It was because I was hoping for you to come back to the Empire one day¡­"


    Chu Yang looked up at the Chu Emperor in surprised.


    "I didn''t want them to know that you ran away to find the enemy. I lied to the people and to you because I wanted you to finally be free¡­ especially from the burdens father left us¡­ But I also wanted to see my older sister again and wished for you to come home so I left that position only for you return eve if you didn''t get the enemy¡­"


    "Hoi-Mo¡­ I''m fine. I have found my place," said Chu Yang.


    The Chu Emperor looked at her face when he heard her voice, very soothing and reassuring. Her face had the warmest smile he has ever seen in his life and looked over at Gu Xiang, who looked at his love as if he was falling in love with her all over again.


    ''I know he''s good for her,'' thought the Chu Emperor.


    He straighten up his posture and looked into Chu yang''s eyes and said, "You are now not a part of the Chu Empire no more."


    Chu Yang understood what he meant, "Yes, Chu Emperor. On behalf of the Wang Empire, we will help you defeat the Minister and get the throne back to its rightful owner."


    "I accept the ally," said the Chu Emperor.


    "I, as the first General of the Wang Empire, will get that thone back to you," said Gu Xiang.


    "Haha, as a brother-in-law, hope you and my sister find happiness," said the Chu Emperor.


    "Thank you, Hoi-Mo," said Gu Xiang.


    ------


    "It''s strange¡­ their eyes are open and haven''t made a move it the last 5 minutes," said Meiying.


    "Because Min Fu-Han has control of them. We have to remove the needle that is somewhere hidden in their body so he wouldn''t have control on them anymore," said Wu Long Long.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Wu Long Long, Wu Lang, and Meiying stands there, on the other entrance of Feng City. The look at the long line of Sea Kings, just suspiciously stopping and standing still.


    "We are the fastest, other then Kenzhi, out of the group and Yu Yan wanted us to get here before Min Fu-Han escapes," said Meiying.


    "By now, Min Fu-Han should have escaped. We just need to wait for them to start moving before we use the sleeping gas," said Wu Lang. "I''ll get the first half since I''m faster than the you guys. You guys control the other half."


    "Got it," said Wu Long Long.


    "Remember, once we are done, we meet at the Ma residence. Xie Rong, Kenzhi and Peng Ai will gather them in the spiritual space ring Yu Yan has," said Meiying.


    The other two nodded their head as they head to their position. They saw that the Sea Kings started moving and used the sleeping gas to stop the circle from closing in.


    On the other side, Xie Rong and Kenzhi threw the sleeping gas at all the sea kings, making them drop, one by one. Each one making a loud noise as they land on the ground, asleep.


    "I can take out the needles once they are asleep. If the needle was around the neck of Lan Se, it probably in all of them," said Peng Ai. Lan Se is the sea snake she named since it was favoring her and they decided to create a contract. Peng Ai now has a contract mark on her leg.


    The other two nodded their head. So as they were made the Sea Kings sleep, Peng Ai would remove the needle carefully and place the now turned Sea Kings to Sea Snakes, into the spiritual space ring.


    -----


    Quan


    "Another move and it''s going to be your head," said Quan Huan Lan. She held a sheath sword and pointed it at Quan Jian Min.


    "Sister Huan Lan¡­." said Quan Jian min, He was sweating and trying to hold his scream of pain. "You know this is wrong¡­"


    "Haha! You can''t tell me what to do!" said Quan Huan Lan. She laughs hysterically and Minister Quan looks over and smiles.


    "That''s my girl," he said. "Hahaha! Maybe I do have to change my mind about women in power. Even my sons'' strength are no match to Huan Lan''s!"


    ''Tsk! I don''t remember her ever being this strong! Have I lost my touch?'' Quan Jian Min thought. But when he gave her another look again, he noticed something was wrong. Her eyes were bloodshot and her whole body was turning red.


    "...S-sister Huan Lan?" asked Quan Fen He. She was walking closer towards Quan Huan Lan and could feel heat raising from her.


    Quan Huan Lan turned around to face her sister and she was in shock and fear. Quan Fen He fell backwards on the ground from the unexpected look her sister has at the moment.


    "...What is it?" said Quan Huan Lan.


    "Y-You monster!!!" yelled Quan Fen He.


    Everyone in the area heard her screech and came running towards her. The Chu Emperor, Chu Yang and Gu Xiang was in the area and stood and watched Quan Huan Lan.


    "W-What the actual f*ck...?!" said the Chu Emperor. He couldn''t help but look at her in fear.


    "What the hell?!" said Chu Yang. Gu Xiang just stood there with his eyes widen in shook.


    Quan Huan Lan has injected herself to the drug Min Fu-Han has been working with. Her body has turned red from the heat her muscles grew half a size larger, her eyes were crying blood her nails grew longer and sharper.


    "Do I really look that scary...?" said Quan Huan Lan. ''I''m suppose to be the prettiest girl in the world...''


    "Ew! You definitely got stronger but look disgusting!" said Minister Quan. "Min Fu-Han did say the drug has this kind of effect but this crazy!"


    ''Disgusting...'' that word stuck to Quan Huan Lan'' brain when she heard her father call her that.


    ''I go ahead and ruin my body just to hear my father call me disgusting...? Wait.. I have the beauty pill... It will fix me,'' thought Quan Huan Lan.


    ''There distracted. Save the kid while I distract the Minister,'' was the look Gu Xiang and Chu Yang gave each other.


    They looked at the situation and see three of the four quan brothers are down, one protecting the other. Quan Xue is still being held by Quan Su Wen, finally stopping the blood.


    "Su Wen... I''m sorry..." said Quan Xue.


    "Stop talking! I need to heal you!" said Quan Su Wen, desperately trying to save her brother.


    Chu Yang and Gu Xiang was moving in to the situation as everyone else was distracted by Quan Huan Lan''s hideous look.


    "Listen to me Su Wen... I.... When we were kids... I hated you..." said Quan Xue. Quan Su Wen was still healing her brother but was silently also listening to what he had to say to her.


    "My mother hated your mother... She gave birth to Deshi and was furious. She wanted to be the only one who could bare sons for father but... even father didn''t care and kill her off..."


    As he was talking, Chu Yang was able to reach over to Deshi and Quan Jian Min as Gu Xiang lands an attack on the Minister. Unfortunately, they were noticed and attacked back.


    Minister Quan''s sword lands heavily on Gu Xiang''s who easily blocks it as Chu Yang struggled to handle the new strength Quan Huan Lan received.


    Quan Su Wen looked up, making eye contact with Chu Yang and nodding to each other, letting each other know they got each others back.


    *cough* *cough*


    Quan Su Wen turned back to her brother, who is now violently coughing up blood.


    "Hold on! I''m almost done! I need to get you out of here!" said Quan Su Wen.


    "No... I''m out of time..." said Quan Xue. His face was getting paler from the loss of blood. "Su Wen... There was no reason for me to hate you... When we all witness the murder of my mother... You were the one who saved us... by telling us to run... you took the blame and that''s why father was always trying to plan on how to kill you without being noticed by the Emperor..."


    Quan Su Wen remember that day... the fateful day when she and her siblings witness the death of the official wife of the Quan family.

 Chapter 196 Sibling Fight 14

    Quan


    Quan Su Wen remembers how she use to get along with Quan Xue when Quan Xue''s mother wasn''t watching.


    Her father was already seeing other women when he was engaged to Quan Su Wen''s mother. Her mother learned after her wedding about the other women but she cared about the children and decided it was okay to get the other women to live in their residence. It was lovely but someone had other plans.


    Quan Xue''s mother didn''t want to be a concubine, she wanted to be the official wife. She was lucky enough to give birth to three sons as the other concubines gave birth to daughters. Minister Quan favors her more but because since Quan Su Wen''s mother came from a better family, she was placed as the official wife.


    Quan Su Wen''s mother has given birth to a son and this made Xue''s mother furious. Quan Su Wen''s mother has always had a week body so she was secretly poisoned her at her weakest and died a few days after the birth of Quan Deshi¡­ and Quan Su Wen witnessed it. She didn''t have the power to stop it and that''s when she started learning slowly from Master Tang.


    This happened when Quan Su Wen was only ten years old. Quan Xue''s mother would try to find ways to somehow kill Quan Su Wen without Minister Quan noticing since he still needs Quan Su Wen''s dead mother''s family support.


    It was late one night, Quan Su Wen got hungry and decided to sneak into the kitchen to get some food. Since Quan Xue''s mother hasn''t been providing for Quan Su Wen''s side of the family, she had to sneak in most of the nights to steal food for her grandmother and her little brother.


    She notice her six siblings quietly standing in front of a window. You can hear yelling inside. It was her father and Quan Xue''s mother, arguing. Her sisters were having fun, enjoying the drama but her brothers were getting concerned.


    Minister Quan was in rage and he pulled out a knife and slit his wife''s throat. Everyone''s eyes were in shock. They stood still, not moving a single muscle, afraid they might be the next victim. Quan Fen He was so scared, she took a step back and crunched on some branches. Minister Quan heard it and turns to the window.


    Lucky for them, Quan Su Wen already told them to silently walk away. Quan Xue got Quan Jiang out, Quan Wei-Kang got Quan Haun Lan, and Quan Jian Min got Quan Fen He. The boys have already perfected some skills and have quietly got them out of the situation. But¡­. They forgot about Quan Su Wen. Minister Quan looked at his youngest daughter in the eye. He could smell the fear in the air¡­ but it was exciting to him. He felt joy for killing his wife and now¡­ he got a reason to kill his daughter.


    Since then¡­ the other siblings changed.


    Quan Huan Lan didn''t want to be the next victim and learned to do whatever it takes t please her father and to stay alive.


    Quan Jiang is still afraid of her father but she learned to cope with it by letting it out on Quan Su Wen.


    Quan Fen He just acted like nothing happened and proceeded to bully Quan Su Wen. It seemed to please Minister Quan so she kept at it.


    Quan Jian Min repressed the memory and forgot about it. He learned fighting skills and wanted to be just like his father¡­ until the memory came back, clear as day.


    Quan Xue stayed away from Quan Su Wen. He was afraid of his father and bullied her just as Fen He was doing. Mocking her and calling her names for the time being.


    Quan Wei-Kang couldn''t even look at his father. He also took it on Su Wen. The more he bullied her, the more his father was pleased and the less time his father would think about him.


    But news of Quan Xue''s wife dying¡­ then Quan Jian Min''s¡­. And then Quan Huan Lan''s¡­


    Quan Wei-Kang knew this wasn''t just coincident and found out his father has been experimenting on people. The woman he loved was not going to suffer in that way and knew he had to stop his father somehow but¡­. Was still too afraid.


    A month ago... (from the current time.)


    "Why''d you leave me..." said Quan Su Wen.


    She''s in the Unknown forest. She has been slashed by the enemy and dumped in the forest.


    "Finished..." said the voice.


    "Haha! Quick and clean," said the other.


    "The Han Family is losing their touch. Did you know the heir has been with a woman for the past few months? Haha! This is why the Ji family is going to be the number one Assassin Clan in the world!"


    Until now¡­.


    "I love you my dear little sister¡­ I''m sorry for letting you down like this¡­" said Quan Xue. His breathing was getting shallower.


    ''Han... The Han Family¡­ Where did I hear that name from¡­?'' thought Quan Su Wen. ''I almost forgot about that... The assassins father has hired... they are from the Ji Family...?''


    Quan Wei-Kang and Gu Xiang was in the middle of fighting off Minister Quan. Chu Yang and her brother, the Chu Emperor was in the middle of fighting Quan Huan Lan.


    She''s not human anymore. Whatever the drug did on the spiritual beasts didn''t work the same on a human. Chu Yang pulled out her level one sword. Inserting a little of her spiritual energy into her sword and swinging it down. You can see the wind around the sword created a blade and fly towards Quan Haun Lan.


    "Wind Element!" said the Chu Emperor. ''Chu Yang¡­ you are the true ruler of the Chu Emperor¡­''


    Minister Quan noticed the attack and didn''t think there are more people with surprising power to be around. Gu Xiang wasn''t fighting his all due to his worry for his wife getting hurt again and didn''t pay attention and got a punch on the face.


    He got knocked out cold and Quan Wei-Kang was the next one to get knocked out. They both weren''t expecting to get smacked so hard on the face.


    "Funny how drugs work such wonders," said Minister Quan. His skin starts turning red and blood drips down from his eyes and his hands becomes claw like.


    "Xiang!" yelled Chu Yang. She runs to Gu Xiang only to get pinned down by Quan Huan Lan.


    "You right, father. Who would have thought It would get to this," said Quan Huan Lan. She made such a creepy and evil smile, even the wind stopped moving from fear.


    "Get off her-" said the Chu Emperor only to get interrupted but her.


    "Ah-!" said Quan Huan Lan. She lifts up Chu Yang with one hand, sharp claw like nail was pointed at her neck, and an evil face was place on her head.


    "Move and~" said Quan Huan Lan, looking at her hand.


    "Tsk!" said the Emperor.


    Minister Quan took care of the two bugs and looked over at the emperor.


    "Now¡­ to finish what I-" but before he finished, he felt a presence nearby and dodged the oncoming attack on time.


    Minister Quan looked over and smiled seeing a familiar face.


    "So¡­ you finally have the courage to fight me," said Minister Quan.


    It was Lin Sheng. He glared at him in anger. He looked over at his Quan Su Wen who is working her best to get Quan Xue back.


    Then looked over to see Quan Deshi crying and hugging his older brother, Quan Jian Min, who is still currently bleeding out. He notice Quan Wei-Kang and Lin Yu Yan''s friend knocked out.


    "This time, I will win," said Lin Sheng.


    Before he could make another move. Min Fu-Han shows up, with a Sea King, laughing hysterically.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Haha! You''re going to have to go through me first!" said Min Fu-Han.

 Chapter 197 Not a chapter!

    Hey y''alls!


    Yeah....


    As you can tell, I haven''t been updating. It''s been about half a year already....


    I''m sorry! A LOT of sh!t happen (and I mean A LOT) in the last half a year and it became a terrible time and my brain stopped working. (Not gonna lie... I also got lazy since I''m doing this in my free time. Don''t worry, I''m back!)


    I also want to finish the story since it''s my first one I have ever posted but it''s going to take me a while to refresh myself and start updating again. After all, I kind of made this story out of nowhere and i forgot what the next part is going to be about to it''s going to take some time. School, of course, started again so it''s going to be tough and my plan is to finish this by the end of the year so please be patient.


    I''ll also fix the other chapters since they still have mistakes and I do read the comments so please help me when you see a mistake or get confused!


    I''m sure you guys are excited for this arc to end so I''ll try to do my best!


    I honestly don''t know when I''ll post again but I''ll make it a big one. But don''t get your hopes up since I''ve disappointed all of you already.


    Your support for me after the few struggles (grammar, spelling, missing details) I had in the beginning really gave me a boost (I mean, I still have them but I''ll try to get them fixed soon. All my friends and family don''t even know I''m even writing a web novel and I''m too shy to tell them XD). I''m so glad many of you are enjoying my story. Maybe you''ll see this story come out as a webtoon, manga, or comic since I''m going to school for that.


    Maybe I should get an editor... because not only will it make my story cleaner but it will also force me to write for you guys... But I''m a SERIOUS introvert so anything that involves with communications is hard for me so that''s why I''m working on this by myself. (BTW, criticism is allowed. I appreciate your thoughts so I can make this story the best in the world!)


    I really appreciate you guys for being this way. As always, there are a few more arcs left before the ending. I know the ending of this story already but adding details to make this story exciting, interesting, and bearable is the one of the issues I have.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    I seriously thank those who are patient with me because you guys are the real MVP for actually waiting this long. I would have dropped this and never came back but seeing your comments made me smile.


    I''ve always hated writing as I have said before but these past few years, I''ve been getting inspired to create characters and stories that I couldn''t help myself but actually write. I''m currently also creating a few story lines for my other novels which is why I''ve been stopping myself to continue this one.


    Don''t worry! This story will have an ending so....


    Stay reading?


    ¤¢¤ê¤¬¤È¤¦¤´¤¶¤¤¤Þ¤·¤¿!


    (Arigatougozaimashita!)


    (Thank You!)


    Thanks for reading!


    Love,


    Cake

 Chapter 198 Sibling Fight 15

    Quan


    "Your going to have to go through me first!" said Min Fu-Han.


    He had five Sea Kings around him ready to attack.


    ''How the hell does he have so many Sea Kings!?'' thought Chu Yang, still in the hands of Quan Huan Lan. ''First, I have to take her down.''


    Then the Sea Kings started moving, attacking Lin Sheng in every direction. Their tails swing around him. They were quick. But Lin Sheng was quicker.


    ''Sh!t¡­ I can''t find an opening!'' Lin Sheng thought.


    All five Sea Kings were attacking the one man. Minister Quan was going to walk over to Quan Xue and Quan Su Wen but he got a better idea.


    "No! You can''t die! It''s not time for you to go away!" she said. She is still trying to save Quan Xue''s life. She stopped the bleeding and use her clothes to patch him up as best as she can.


    "Ahh!" said Quan Deshi.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Minister Quan grabs Quan Deshi and lifts him up and points his sword so Quan Su Wen could see.


    "Let him go!" said Quan Su Wen. She got up and rushed over to attack but was taken down in one blow.


    ''God damn it¡­! What is this drug!?'' Quan Su Wen thought as she hits the ground.


    "Urk-!"


    She looks up to see her fathers foot stomp down on her. Quan Su Wen groaned in pain.


    "Stop, father! You said if I got the Medical Sect. clothing for you, you wouldn''t hurt Sister Su Wen!" said Quan Deshi.


    ''What¡­?'' thought Quan Su Wen. ''It was you who did it¡­? All those missing clothing?''


    Min Fu-Han was walking into towards the Quan Yi Ying. "Finally! A Divine Spiritual Beast! It''s about time!"


    "Yi Ying!" yelled Quan Su Wen.


    "No!" yelled Wei Ru. He''s still tied down. His weapon has been confiscated so he''s been using his strength but there''s something strange about these ropes that is making it difficult to break.


    At the same time, Min Fu-Han roughly grabbed on to Quan Yi Ying, who is still tied down by the same ropes.


    "Sadly, I learned that I am unable to use the Spiritual energy of others so¡­ I''m just going to use you instead!" said Min Fu-Han. He returned Quan Yi Ying''s qi back but as he finished returning it, Yi Ying''s body got weak.


    ''Sh!t¡­ my body has to get used to it again¡­.'' thought Quan Yi Ying.


    Right before Min Fu-Han was going to inject the needle into Quan Yi Ying''s head, someone got Quan Yi Ying out of the way on time.


    "Silver!" said Wei Ru.


    Silver got to the palace and noticed Quan Yi Ying captured by Min Fu-Han and was able to get him out on time.


    "Ouch!" said Silver. He can feel a pain in his neck. Something went through his body and he felt a tremendous energy. His vision was getting darker as he was losing control of his body. He let''s go of Quan Yi Ying and walks away from him, holding his head from the pain.


    "Haha! I know who you are! You are the one following Lin Yu Yan!" said Minister Quan.


    "Haha! Yes! I finally got him!" said Min Fu-Han. "I got the other divine beast!"


    "Little Silver!" said Quan Yi Ying. He was finally trying to get used to his power again when he also felt a pain in his neck.


    "I got the black turtle too!" said Min-Fu-Han. He skillfully threw a needle when he saw an opening. "Now I can control two divine beasts!"


    The air didn''t feel right. Even Minister Quan stopped and watched as the two kids start changing. Everyone stopped and them transform into their original form¡­ but they looked a little strange. They look more savage and everyone in the place could feel the natural monster in them leaking out of their body.


    Minister Quan was surprised he was also a spiritual beast. He couldn''t feel the same majestic presence like Quan Yi Ying but the transformation says otherwise.


    "Hahahaha!" laughed Min Fu-Han.


    "This¡­ this is mad!" said Minister Quan. He could feel the intense power they both had as the two beasts stand before the psychopath. ''Is this why he wanted the black turtle!? I know he was struggling to control the sea king but¡­. He actually made it successful!?''


    "Let''s kill, Minister Quan!" said Min Fu-Han.


    The Great wolf''s fur turned brownish red due to the drug and the black turtle was emitting a red aura. He then changed back to his human form.


    Instead of a little kid, it was a full grown adult, with long black hair and reddish brown skin. A beautiful spear shining in a beautiful green appeared in his hand.


    The man went straight to the Minister and stabbed his sword right in the stomach.


    "Yi Ying!" called Quan Su Wen to get his attention but he moved like a puppet. When she finally was able to get a look at his face, his eyes had no emotions. It had no light, as if the body lost its soul.


    Quan Yi Ying stood there, lifeless, as Miniter Quan''s body fall to the ground. Quan Deshi was thrown far away and Chu Yang was able to catch him on time since Quan Haun Lan was distracted by the sudden change of the two spiritual beasts. Without waiting for another order, he went straight towards Quan Su Wen and attacked her but she was able to dodge it¡­ barely.


    She was still holding on to Quan Xue even after being crushed by her father. She had to drag herself as well as Quan Xue out of the way as soon as her father let loose.


    "Yi Ying, stop!" called Lin Sheng. But he continued to attack the people around him. The Sea Kings were attacking Lin Sheng from left to right, making it impossible for him to save his girl.


    Luckily, Quan Su Wen was able to get Quan Xue and herself far away from him and the next person was Quan Huan Lan. She may have been more powerful but she is a lot slower, making her the next victim. She was too surprised at the sudden events that she forgot where she was.


    "Stop!" yelled Quan Deshi, struggling to get out of Chu Yang''s arms.


    "Stop! It''s dangerous!" said Chu Yang.


    They watched as Quan Huan Lan, who thought she was strong enough, tried to block the attack only to lose an arm and then lose her life.


    Quan Deshi just lost his father and then now lost his sister. They may have been mean to him and never treated him right but he didn''t want them to die.


    "Stop it!" he yelled again.


    "Hahaha! Yes! Kill them all!!" said Min Fu-Han. Standing on the side as he was able to get rid of the people who made this such a difficult task.


    Next thing you know, Quan Fe Han was bitten by Silver.


    Another one gone.


    Quan Deshi was too afraid. Quan Yi Ying in going mad and he can''t do anything about it. The others couldn''t do anything as they were afraid what this lifeless body would do to them.


    ''Call my name when you are in trouble''


    Quan Deshi remembered what Lin Yu Yan said to him before. ''She knew all along¡­ that I stole the uniform of the Medical Sect. and been helping my father...''


    Before Quan Yi Ying could attack Quan Su Wen and Quan Xue when Quan Deshi went ahead and yelled for help as loud as he can, "Lin Yu Yan! Help Me!"


    Then a figure appeared in front of Yi Ying, stopping his attack. Who is it?


    It was actually Han Bingwen. He stops the attack before hitting Quan Su Wen.


    And then another loud boom was to their right. They all turn around to see Lin Yu Yan for some reason has a hold of Silver, stopping him from attacking anyone.

 Chapter 199 Sibling Fight 16

    Quan


    Lin Yu Yan was saving her strength on her way to the palace but she heard her name being called. She recognized it was Quan Deshi who called her and swiftly made it to the entrance of the palace.


    ''Surprising... he has the same technique as Su Wen...'' she couldn''t help but think about the technique as she got there. ''Not like Su Wen''s Lion Roar... it''s more like a cub''s cry...''


    Lin Yu Yan noticed Silver and Quan Yi Ying in their original form but something wasn''t right. Silver is emitting killing intent when he usually doesn''t and his fur was red. ''Sh!t... they got caught...''


    Han Bingwen followed her, of course, knowing she would take care of Silver first so he went straight to stop Quan Yi Ying.


    Lin Yu Yan appeared in front of Silver and used her qi to stop Silver from moving. Her shoulder started glowing as the scene tensed up. She froze him in place. Because of her contract, she is able to stop his movements if the spiritual beast is not listening to her commands.


    Silver who was struggling to move start howling. He started to glow as his fur start turning back to the shiny white fur he originally had.


    "How!?" said Min Fu-Han. "HOW!?"


    He couldn''t help but feel rage that Lin Yu Yan, a child years younger than him, was able to somehow stop this creature using a drug he has been trying to make for years. It took him most of his life to perfect the drug through so many trial and error and now it finally was able to be stable for a long time.


    He noticed the light on Lin Yu Yan''s shoulder glowing the same light as Silver.


    "What¡­? No Way-!" Min Fu-Han couldn''t help but think it couldn''t be true. Remembering the family that abandoned him and the past he wanted to consume. But it just came back.


    "No! You can''t be alive!? You all died!?" said Min Fu-Han.


    They all heard him say that and the only one who understood was Lin Yu Yan.


    "What do you mean we all died?" she turned around to look at him but she wasn''t angry. She wasn''t sad either. She was calm as if she knew what had happened all along.


    "No¡­ The whole clan died so many years ago! How are you alive!?" he asked pointing at Lin Yu Yan as if he was seeing a ghost. He remembered the power the clan has and how jealous he was about it.


    "Ah¡­ was it you that killed them off? Is that why you know?" she said, surprised he knew what she was doing.


    "Wha-?"


    "Oh! I see! You were jealous of the power of the Qian Clan! Is that why you have been trying to get control of all spiritual creatures?" Lin Yu Yan said, as her smile started to grow.


    "You arrogant family! This is why I killed them all!" he said.


    She was about to go and help Quan Su Wen get control of Quan Yi Ying but as she turned around, her brother, Lin Sheng, was already by her side.


    Lin Sheng had an idea but was still confused at what Min Fu-Han said. His spiritual energy was shaking. From looking at how Lin Yu Yan was able to control and bring back Silver, he rushed over to Quan Su Wen.


    Chu Yang left Quan Deshi knowing it''s now safe and calls for Hua Maoli and Guo Jinsong who came with Lin Yu Yan to help stop the Sea Kings now that they know Quan Yi Ying and Silver are under control.


    Based on how Lin Yu Yan captured Silver and calmed him down, she figured Lin Sheng would somehow do it giving him a hand so he can help Quan Su Wen with Quan Yi Ying.


    Quan Su Wen is the familiar of Quan Yi Ying but even she can''t do that. From her knowledge, she knew there will be times where the contracted beast will go on a rampage but she didn''t think it would happen to a Divine beast. She tried to talk to Quan Yi Ying but it seems his conscious has been locked up. Quan Su Wen couldn''t understand why Lin Yu Yan could do that.


    Chu Yang, Guo Jinsong, Hua Maoli, Gu Xiang, and some of Lin Sheng''s soldiers, they took over him on fighting the five Sea Kings.


    "Hey, I''m going to channel my energy in you. Make use of it by focusing your energy on your contract. I think that''s how Yu Yan was able to get rid of the drug from Silver. You saw her shoulder lit up?" whispered Lin Sheng.


    "Yeah¡­ I know that''s where her contracts with her spiritual beasts are. Let''s give it a try!" said Quan Su Wen. Lin Sheng channels his qi and surprisingly, it made it a whole lot easier to finally get in contact with Quan Yi Ying and take care of Drug X from his body.


    On the other hand, Min Fu-Han watched as the tables turn again. "No¡­ how did you know!?" said Min Fu-Han.


    "Hahaha, I was trying to find a reason why you are doing this in the first place. I''m amazed by the fate we have," said Lin Yu Yan. "It was a good thing I killed that fat slave trader..."


    Silver was back to the shiny white wolf he was. With the help of Lin Sheng, Quan Yi Ying is now back to normal and stronger now that Min Fu-Han gave back his qi.


    Lin Yu Yan held him in her arms as he passed out from the overextension of his power. Wei Ru was released from the ropes with Gu Xiang''s help.


    "You¡­ are a descent from the Qian Clan too?!" he yelled. ''What kind of luck do you have, Lin Yu Yan!''


    "A Qian? What does the Qian Clan have to do with us, Lin Yu Yan?" said Lin Sheng. The surname sounded familiar and couldn''t help but ask her.


    "Yep," said Lin Yu Yan, smiling and nodding her head while crossing her arms. "We are. Our grandmother is a Qian. Surprising, right?"


    "Ah¡­ that''s right¡­ Grandmother is a Qian¡­ I''ve only heard grandfather talk about her once," said Lin Sheng. He remembered one day when General Lu was drunk, he was crying hoping for his wife to come back alive.


    "Wait¡­ What about our grandmother?" question Lin Sheng. ''What about the Qian family??''


    "Well¡­ Grandmother''s family is special... like mother''s. They are capable to tame spiritual beast¡­ We are the protector of most, if not all spiritual beast, brother," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Because of grandmother, spiritual beast from the Unknown Forest are kept away from the kingdom and the surrounding lands. But since she died¡­ it has been tough to keep them away. Let alone to keep them safe," said Lin Yu Yan as she glared at Min Fu-Han. "Why do you think she was the hero? Not only from the war she won, but from her kindness and virtue towards every living creature, and why she was a beautiful warrior of the kingdom."


    "..." Lin Sheng was silently listening as he was helping Quan Su Wen up from the ground and help carry Quan Xue. He remembered asking his father about her but even he would be silent and quiet about it. He would ask his mother as well but she didn''t know much about her either only meeting her once before she got murdered.


    Quan Su Wen went to check on her brothers and sisters. Unfortunately, they are alive but Quan Huan Lan. More people from the Medical Sect. showed up to help the injured, including the traitor, Minister Quan, who is still alive.


    "Heal him. I am not letting him off so easily!" said Quan Su Wen.


    Chu Yang and the rest of the group used the sleeping gas bomb, making the sea kings fall asleep and them removing the needles, turning them back into sea snakes.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Lin Yu Yan stood there with Han Bingwen behind her, ready to attack. The others walk behind her to let Min Fu-Han know they are ready to attack.


    Min Fu-Han panics. It''s not going his way so he used his last resort.


    "Hahahaha! But I''m not going to let it go your way! " yelled Min Fu-Han.


    He snapped his fingers and there was an explosion in the distance. Chu Yang turned to see the palace on fire.


    "The Palace¡­ it''s on fire!!" said Chu Yang.


    Then they all felt something was wrong and looked up to see the barrier of the city disappearing.

 Chapter 200 Sibling Fight 17

    Quan


    The barrier is disappearing. The explosion burned off the barrier''s papers from the palace due to it being so weak after all these years.


    "Now, my slaves! Destroy them!" yelled Min Fu-Han, expecting the rows of Sea King he did earlier to start attacking.


    Lin Sheng Quan Su Wen and the others were waiting for something to happen but there was just silence in the air. They look around to feel, see or hear anything but nothing happened. Gu Xiang and Chu Yang were relaxed like Lin Yu Yan, knowing the others finished their job of securing all the sea kings into the ring.


    The wind stopped blowing and Min Fu-Han just looked like an idiot for expecting something. He looked around and could not feel the spiritual energy of the sea kings around him anymore.


    "Sigh¡­" Lin Yu Yan''s arms are still crossed and looked at Min Fu-Han. "The sea kings? They''ve been taken care of."


    And then the barrier slowly came back into position and everything was alright. Even the palace that was lit has become smoke.


    "What happened!?" said Min Fu-Han.


    "Well¡­ the first time we took care of a sea king was a few days ago when it went after Quan Su Wen on Minister''s order," said Lin Yu Yan.


    Min Fu-Han''s eyes grew larger.


    "Of course we took care of it. And was pretty easy to take care of the hundreds of sea kings outside the barrier."


    "The barrier¡­ how did it come back!? I destroyed it!"


    "I kind of knew it was going to happen so I made new ones and placed it in the palace."


    "Ah¡­ that''s the job Kenzhi had to do last night," said Chu Yang.


    It made everyone around them look at Chu Yang.


    "Yep. Kenzhi went to the palace to replace the papers somewhere, even you, can''t find it. So that-" said Lin Yu Yan as she pointed up to the barrier. "Is made by ME."


    "Huh!? When did you learn how to do that!?" said Lin Sheng, baffled by the amount of information and techniques Lin Yu Yan learned at such a young age.


    "It''s quite easy. I was just lucky enough that my mother just left me some very powerful barrier tags in our old home and I thought I might use it in the future. I didn''t know it would be so soon."


    "How¡­!? When!?" said Min Fu-Han.


    "During the auction, when the palace was mostly empty."


    "Huh!? But you-" you were there '' is what he wanted to say before getting interrupted.


    "Yeah. I had help."


    Min Fu-Han remembered when the Chu Emperor helped by being a witness when really, he knew that Lin Yu Yan was never there.


    One of Min Fu-Han''s underlings planted explosives in the palace as the auction was happening as well. It is known throughout the empire where the barrier tags are placed but due to unknown reasons, the protection on them seems to weaken up.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "I see," Min Fu-Han said as he finally calmed down. "While the place was empty you placed them in the palace¡­"


    "Well, I was the one selling the extremely rare items after all," said Lin Yu Yan. "I knew everyone would love to show up knowing those extremely rare pills will be auctioned off, to see them and to buy them."


    Minister Quan was listening too as one of the Medical Sect. member was wrapping him up. He couldn''t believe that she planned everything from the start.


    Quan Su Wen got hurt by minister Quan. Her brothers are lucky to be alive. Unfortunately, her sisters are dead. Wu Long Long and Wu Lang are injured due to their fight and exhausted due to their mission they have been assigned too.


    Chu Yang just got stabbed from her fight with her brother and Lin Sheng and Lin Yu yan aren''t as tired but they are emotionally exhausted.


    "It''s funny how a lot of people believe that I''m gullible enough to fall for some useless words like that¡­ But that''s exactly what I want you to believe and it worked better than expected."


    Lin Yu Yan walked over to Min Fu-Han as she talked about how he got into that situation.


    "There were too many people injured along the way though¡­ but I kinda figured that''s how everyone''s problems will be solved because sometimes words just can''t cut it."


    "Yeah, right! I came back alive!" he said as he glared at her and smile, trying to intimidate her.


    "Haha, is that so?" she said. A small light was on her hand and a piece of candy appeared in her hand.


    Min Fu-Han couldn''t believe it. She was the one that took the slaves from the warehouse. ''That look on her face... She knows¡­ she knows what they do!?''


    "Hehe, But I''ll always be ahead of you," said Lin Yu Yan. Then a few more people showed up.


    Wu Lang, Wu Long Long, Peng Ai, Kenzhi, Xie Rong and Meiying showed up with the spiritual space ring, full of all the sea snakes he has kidnapped from the salty sea.


    "I guess I win," said Lin Yu Yan and then the next second, with another light, she pulls out her sword and stabs him in the abdomen.


    Min Fu-Han coughs up blood. He felt the cold blade go straight through his body as he looked into the eyes of a demon. Her eyes are cold, strong, with a sense of justice. He couldn''t believe he was dying in the hands of a child.


    "Ha¡­ AHAHAHAHAHAHAAA!" Min Fu-Han laughed hysterically. "All but two¡­ and ONE is good enough!" he said with his last breath as the light fade from his eyes and his body slides off her blade.


    Lin Yu Yan had to think for a little bit before she realized the last victims of the candy drug that has not been treated.


    "Xie Rong! Your family!" She said.


    "No¡­!" he said.


    "Anyone of you seen a woman with a set of twin children!?" Xie Rong yelled.


    "Yes! In the palace!" yelled Hua Maoli. "Grab my hand!" he said as they teleport away from the area.


    "Meiying! Let''s go!" said Lin Yu Yan detecting his energy in the palace for extra help.


    "Yi Ying!" said Quan Su Wen as she patches him up and making sure he is okay. With the help of the limited cream from Chu Yang, they were able to heal and patch up everyone nicely.


    "Sorry..." said Yi Ying. But Su Wen ignored what he said because she just wants to make sure he isn''t injured.


    The others had no idea what was going on and Peng Ai stayed to explain the situation.


    "What''s going on?" said Lin Sheng.


    "Xie Rong''s wife as an ex-lover of that evil man. It seems he kidnapped her and his children and gave them the drug candy," said Peng Ai.


    "What Lin Yu yan holding?" asked Quan Su Wen. She was able to see it before Lin Yu Yan switched it to a sword.


    "It''s the drug candy, made with opium mixed with drug X," said Peng Ai.


    The other''s eyes widen. This psycho even made humans his test subjects? Disgusting. Of course, they didn''t know what he did to Wu Lang, Wu Long Long and Xie Rong''s wife and kids.


    "Drug x is too strong for humans so this is 100 times less than the ones given to spiritual beasts. At least that''s what Meiying said last night. And because of the addictiveness of opium, the slaves who were used as experiments start to change, same as Quan Huan Lan, which Lin Yu yan calls it, berserker mode.


    Honestly, I''m surprised Quan Huan Lan was able to maintain her human side when she''s practically a monster."


    "Berserker mode?" asked Lin Sheng.


    "Yeah¡­ Yu Yan said it''s when someone goes into complete rage and will not be like themselves at all¡­ It can be learned in the right teaching and environment but most of the time it would be impossible to make them turn back¡­."


    "Seriously?" said Quan Su Wen said, recognizing what that means.

 Chapter 201 Sibling Fight 18

    Quan


    "Seriously?" said Quan Su Wen said.


    "Drug X does something to your brain, triggering your anger. Since it triggers your anger to a certain point to go into berserker mode, that f*cker has been trying to add another substance with it to stabilize it for humans and other creatures to stay that way. It is has been failing until now. The needle on the neck is how he controls them, sticking to one of our nerves blocking our commands from our brain to our body and even sealing off our conscious. At least that''s what Yu Yan said," said Peng Ai. She says the weirdest things but makes the others understand it clearly.


    "Huh¡­?" Guo Jinsong was confused at one thing. "How did she know that''s what he has been doing?"


    "Yeah¡­. When have you guys even had the time to do that?" said Lin Sheng.


    "We checked out the place as the auction was going on. We found a lot of information in his base and she confirmed it has to do with the addictiveness to the opium and the small doses of Drug X," Pend Ai said, trying to remember all the details.


    "Wait¡­ I was there with Maoli too! We left because felt presence coming towards the area¡­. We thought it was Min Fu-Han!" said Guo Jinsong. "But we couldn''t understand a thing!?" said Guo JInsong. "We were there for a few moments but the notes are messy and nonreadable!"


    "Ah¡­ right. We felt a strong use of energy before we arrive in that area," said Kenzhi. He crossed his hands when he thought of that. "Sister Yu Yan said it would be you guys."


    "Meiying... she used to know him a few years ago... She knows how to read his notes," said Chu Yang.


    "Huh?" said Guo Jinsong. "What do you mean Lin Yu Yan knew it would be us?"


    "Well, she figured the Chu Emperor wouldn''t be at that building¡­ And that Maoli guy is the other one that can use that technique other than the emperor. We meet my sister along the way which is how we found out it could''ve been Xie Rong''s family that was imprisoned in that dirty cell so we figured they were okay," said Wu Lang.


    "Ah, she was the other person that the family was concerned about," said Guo Jinsong, remembering what the twins said when they brought them to the palace.


    "Yep. That''s me," said Wu Long Long, introducing herself.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "But that doesn''t explain the words Min Fu Han left us?" said Lin Sheng.


    Wang


    "Tingshi, are you alright?" said Wang Ping.


    His sister felt heavier as he got closer to the house. Her body became warmer, abnormally hot actually and he can feel her strength body squirming on his back since he is carrying her that way.


    "Tingshi?" he said one more time. And then the next second, he''s on the ground with Wang Tingshi''s hand on his head, ready to crush it at any moment.


    He was able to move out on time before her she made another move and when he looked at her, her body isn''t what it used to be.


    She may be scrawny but her skin turned reddish-brown, she grew a few centimeters taller and you can feel the immense energy from her body. Blood drips down from her eyes as her eyes turn fully black and her irises turn grey.


    Her breathing fasten as her hunger to relieve this feeling increases. She looked at the man in front of her and since her vision was blurry, she went ahead and attack him to try and relieve the pain.


    "Tingshi!" he yelled.


    She punched him in the stomach and Wang Ping spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Xie


    "Mother¡­" said Xie Cheng. He was watching his mother breathing softly. The medicine seems to be working since her body movements began to normalize.


    "Cheng, I know father is coming to get us," said Xie Tai-Hua. He was still upset about their argument and since their mother was finally able to relax and they have finally gotten their strength back, he brought it up again.


    "I used to think that too, Tai-Hua¡­ But think¡­ we haven''t heard news about him in months. He''s dead and will never come back."


    "No¡­ I believe he is alive. The man was lying to us. He just wants us to lose hope!"


    "No way! If dad is still alive then what''s taking him so long!" said Xie Chang, angry and in pain.


    Zhao Xiu Mei woke up from the yelling and she watched he children argue about their father not being with them.


    "Cheng, don''t think that way¡­" she said as she tried to get up.


    "But mother! You need to realize that too! Father is not here anymore!" Xie Cheng yelled back.


    "I don''t know why he''s not here yet! I mean look at mother!" said Xie Tai-Hua, a little angry he is yelling back at their mother. "Mother is the strong woman we always knew and then look at her now! It just made me realize that even strong people can be weak at times! Father is probably fighting at this very moment to get us back!"


    "No way! If he is as weak as you said then he is dead! What can''t you understand!?" Xie Cheng yelled back but then he felt something strange happen to his body.


    "No fighting!" their mother said. But she couldn''t deny the fact that she had the same thought has crossed her mind.


    "Brother, you don''t understand! Father is still human! He is surviving at the very moment so he can save us!" said Xie Tai-Hua. Then something strange happened in his eyes.


    "No, He''s not! You need to face reality! He died! He''s not coming back for us!" said Xie Cheng. Steam started appearing around his face.


    "I won''t believe it until I see his body!"


    Xie Cheng and Xie Tai-Hua''s anger was getting to them. Their skin turned red and his body grew a little. Their nails got sharper and their mother started to get concerned.


    "No! It''s happening again!" yelled their mother. She remembered this happening back in her old town but the people and the spiritual beast were always so unstable that they die after consuming the drug.


    "I can''t believe it¡­ he did it¡­!"


    She watched as her sons turn into monsters and they start to fight each other. Even with her weak body, she went ahead and pinned down both of them to prevent injuries but instead, they both decided to attack their mother.


    In berserker mode, it''s hard to control their anger if you have not properly trained. Especially with humans, where emotions are involved with everything.


    What Min Fu-Han wanted was to control the berserkers while they are still in that state since they are many times stronger than the person''s original strength.


    Because Zhao Xiu Mei is many times stronger than her children, she was able to hold them down. The only problem is that she is incredibly weak at the moment and she doesn''t want to hurt her children. The two children were about to attack her when they stopped before landing a hit.


    "Cheng! Tai-Hua! Wake Up!" said Zhao Xiu Mei, trying to get them to conscious again.


    It seems the twins'' love for their mother is stronger than their anger so when they heard her call their name, they were able to somehow stop before making it fatal. It felt like a push than a punch which surprised her children having such strong mental strength.


    But the push was still enough to make her lose balance and she falls a few feet away from then twins. She grabs them again to hold them down from fighting each other.


    Then there were explosions happening around them making them all lose balance. But that didn''t stop them from attacking her again. She still was able to move and dodge their attacks but her fatigue increased quicker than usual since she is still recovering.


    Footsteps could be heard outside the room and the palace shook from the impact.


    She gets back up again and notices the twins were already in front of her trying to land another blow. She knew she wouldn''t be able to dodge this one but the door opens and a man yells out their name.

 Chapter 202 Sibling Fight 19

    Xie


    "Cheng! Tai-Hua! Xiu Mei!" said Xie Rong as he busts through the door. He teleported quickly with Hua Maoli and appeared right in front of their room. Hua Maoli ran after him feeling something was wrong with the building.


    Xie Rong saw his wife on the floor about to get hit by the twins.


    ''Sh!t¡­ they''ve turned¡­!'' He was faster of course so he stopped their movements and grabbed them. They looked to see who grabbed them and they couldn''t help but relax. Then they slowly turned back to normal.


    "Father¡­?" Xie Tai-Hua said is a shaky voice.


    "Sorry it took me so long," said Xie Rong, in a warm smile, barely holding in his emotions together.


    "Father!" said Xie Cheng. He hugged him tightly and started crying. ''He''s real. He''s warm¡­. He''s Alive!''


    Zhao Xiu Mei saw that her husband is alive and her children turned back to normal. She closed her eyes and sighed in relief.


    ''Phew¡­ after all, his death is their source of anger. Since he''s alive, their anger disappeared, bringing them back to normal,'' she thought.


    Lin Yu Yan came right after them and she noticed the twins turning back to normal. ''I see... Their anger has been released and they somehow were able to fight off the side effects...''


    More people entered the room and Meiying saw her teacher on the ground and fatigue but she went straight to her and helped her out.


    Zhao Xiu Mei relaxed and felt someone help her up. She opened her eyes to see someone she never thought she would ever see each other again in her life.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Mei¡­ Ying¡­? No way... is that you?" she said in surprise. Meiying thought she would feel anger when seeing her but all she felt was frustration, sadness, and happiness to see the person who took care of her doing well.


    Tears flowed down her face as Zhao Xiu Mei got up and hugged her as tightly as possible to confirm she''s there.


    "I''m sorry!" she said. Over and over again because she knew no amount of apology will ever make up the betrayal she has done to her.


    The twins never saw their mother this way and it shocked them. The looked at the girl silently crying in their mother''s arms and couldn''t help but think it was the sister their mother always told them about.


    Xie Tai-Hua walked away from his father and looked at the woman and tugged her clothes. Meiying looked down to see a boy looking at her as her tears drip down her face.


    "Are you¡­ the sister my mother told me about? The one she''s been trying to find since we were born?" she said.


    Hearing those words made Meiying cry even harder. ''Teacher did care about me¡­''


    Zhao Xiu Mei looked at her son and looked at Meiying to see her head nod in silence. It warmed her heart knowing Meiying though the same as herself and patted her head and hugged her son and Meiying.


    Lin Yu Yan walked in and smiled in relief that her family is happy and bigger. Han Bingwen went to check the fire out and noticed the Chu Emperor got the fire out as soon as possible as if he knew it was going to happen.


    Lin Yu Yan walked around the palace since she didn''t get a chance to see it and checked out the places Kenzhi put the barrier papers. She might be able to re-enforce it with someone''s qi to prevent them from getting destroyed easily like the old ones.


    She walked around the palace but stopped in place when she found a hallway that had a strange feeling to her. It was dark but it had a familiar yet different feeling at the end of it and got curious if she should go or not.


    Han Bingwen was walking and ran into her since she stopped in place. He looked at her in confusion as to why she stopped. Her eyes were glued to something in front of her and he looked to see a dark hallway. He got a chill on his back seeing the door at the end of the hallway.


    ''That''s not a good feeling¡­'' said Han Bingwen.


    Then another voice was to their right.


    "That''s why I wanted to talk to you," said The Chu Emperor.


    Lin Yu Yan looked to her fight to find the Chu Emperor looking at the door. He turns to her, gesturing her to follow him to the hallway. Han Bingwen followed but the Chu Emperor stopped him.


    "I apologize but I only need Lady Lin. She''s the only one allowed in the room," said the Chu Emperor.


    "No. I''m going too," Han Bingwen said, getting close to the Chu Emperor to show his insistent.


    "It''s fine. I''ll go alone," Lin Yu Yan said grabbing his hand. It reassured him but he was still worried. She then looked at the emperor and said, "Stop calling me that. I''m Lin Yu Yan."


    The emperor was taken aback. ''It seems she prefers to be casual around most people.''


    Lin Yu Yan opens the door and enters only to see another door. She closes the door behind her and walks to the other door. She was quite confused about why there were two doors when she had a thought.


    ''I guess it''s for safety reasons¡­''


    There was a light that blinded her and when her eyes finally adjusted, she was in shock at who was in the room with her.


    -----


    Wang


    Wang Ping has been in a fight with his sister for a while. The loud and dangerous noises were nowhere to be heard and the rumbling of the ground has stopped.


    "Tingshi! Please! I don''t want to hurt you!" Wang Ping said. He remembered the sleeping gas he got from Xie Rong.


    He remembered some moves Lin Yu Yan taught him last night for some practice first. The purpose of the moves is to make the opponent unconscious or immobilize them.


    ''Wait¡­ why did she teach me these out of all of them¡­?'' he thought as he was dodging Wang Tingshi''s attacks. ''She knew¡­!''


    He was the only one within the group that Lin Yu Yan didn''t tell because she thought it would be useful if he didn''t know a situation like this would happen. If he doesn''t know, the more he feels unready and pressured to perfect the move in certain situations.


    The move he learned and most he''s familiar with is to lock her hands and feet together without getting hurt himself but it''s impossible to do since her strength is many times more than Wang Ping''s at the moment.


    Then there is the iconic karate chop on the side of the neck to knock her unconscious. But it''s risky because if it''s not in the correct place, it could leave severe injuries. But because of the immense strength she gained, it might cancel each other out.


    He had an opening and tried it but it didn''t work. It only made her hesitate and back up for a second and then she''s back to attacking again. It only made her dizzy for a few seconds. If the pain is not enough, the opponent will still be conscious and only be dizzy for a few seconds.


    Then there is the move with a punch to the jaw which he hasn''t perfected at all or even tried. The reason is because it''s too risky as well. It may cause bleeding in the brain and even death.


    But then again, Wang Tingshi has gone crazy. Her body''s strength could probably handle the hit. It''s just that he now has to hit her enough to pass her out.


    He tried it but it wasn''t strong enough to turn her head and he got injured with her attacks. The opponent''s head must turn fast enough for the brain to feel the pain and dizziness to make them unconscious.


    He was losing. The attack was so brutal, it was only her nails, and it slashed up his arm and blood gushed out. His right arm is useless now. He only had one more chance with his left hand but it is not as strong as his right.


    ''No¡­ I can do this!'' he thought.


    He backed up a little bit and emitted as much qi to his left hand and new a certain move she makes will leave an opening. He did a running start to gain more weight, making the punch heavier, and finally knocking out Wang Tingshi.


    "Phew! She may be weak but whatever is causing this is making this so difficult!" he said out loud.


    He sat down, losing all his strength once he knew his sister is still alive. But he''s losing blood quickly and can''t move a muscle.


    "Third Prince?!" said a voice in the distance. Before he passed out, he saw Gu Xiang''s and Chu Yang''s face sighing in relief and passing out.

 Chapter 203 Family Reunion 1

    Quan Su Wen and Lin Sheng helped the members carry the injured back to their pharmacy. One of the members said there wasn''t any more room due to the injured citizens from the panic. Peng Ai suggested to go to their camp since they still have more room due to the large area the Ma residence.


    Lin Sheng carried Quan Xue and the others over to their residence and when they arrived, they notice the Third Prince laying on the ground and bleeding out.


    "Third Prince!" said Gu Xiang. Chu Yang gave the injured person she was holding on to someone else and ran to help their prince.


    "I''m fine¡­ guess I''m being saved again... But I need you to save my sister," Wang Ping said. He turns his head to the direction where Wang Tingshi was and they were surprised to see her here. What''s crazier is that she is still in the berserker form.


    "Ah! The beauty pill was from her!" Chu Yang said. "That''s how the Quan family got a hold of it!"


    "Why should we help this traitor?!" said Gu Xiang.


    "Because she is my sister!" said the third prince. "My brother and sister may have different mothers me but we have the same father, the same curse blood flowing in our veins and I have to stop it!"


    Chu Yang was surprised because it was rare to see this prince angry. So she left his side and helped Wang Tingshi, who is still in the berserker form.


    "Someone! Go get Meiying!" said Chu Yang.


    "I''ll go, I''m the fastest!" said Wu Lang and he left in a flash.


    Ma Ting and the slaves who have settled in the Ma residence heard a lot of footsteps outside and opened the door. She and the others left the house to help the medical sect. With the injured people.


    Quan Xue woke up when he heard a familiar voice and couldn''t help but think he was dead. He looked to see his lover, Ma Ting going around helping people and got off of Lin Sheng.


    "Quan Xue! You''re injured!" Lin Sheng said.


    Ma Ting heard the name she never thought she would ever hear again and looked to see Quan Xue still struggling to walk over to her. When he tripped, Ma Ting ran and caught him and hugged him real tight in his arms.


    "I never thought I could see you again¡­" Ma Ting said.


    "I thought you were dead¡­" Quan Xue said, crying in her arms.


    Quan Su Wen was holding a box in medical supplies when she witness that her brother''s wife was still alive. She remembers those days he was very happy and was nice to her for a while. But the feelings of betrayal and hate still resides in her heart.


    Lin Sheng walked over to Quan Su Wen and held her hand to let her know she isn''t alone. Quan Su Wen smiled and they both went to help the others.


    ------


    Lin Yu Yan''s eyes widened. But the person in front of her was not the one from her memories. She looks a lot like her mother but some features didn''t add up from her memories.


    The lady is in bed, sitting up. Her qi feels weak and the wavelength isn''t exactly the same but you could tell she is related to them. Almost too similar.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "You''re not my mother¡­" Lin Yu Yan said, confused.


    "I''m not¡­ I''m your mother''s sister," said the lady.


    "My mother had a sister?" Lin Yu Yan asked. So many questions appeared in her head.


    "Yes, My name is Lin Zhi Zhen¡­ I''ve been trying to find her, my sister Lin Feng Yue¡­ but it seems I found her daughter¡­" she said.


    "Wait¡­ then those paintings of my mother around the kingdom were to find her too?" Lin Yu Yan asked since the paintings look nothing like her. "You also were the one who placed the barrier?"


    "Oh my, you are a smart one," she said, surprised by such a young child''s knowledge. "I was the one who placed the barrier. After all... The Lin family specializes in that."


    Lin Yu Yan was surprised. ''Another family¡­? Wait... that means the wife had to be from the demon clan... ''


    "I was born weak. Then a situation made me bedridden. After settling down here, there was this man who would not leave me alone. So I had to fake my death as I try to find my sister and family."


    "Family¡­" Lin Yu Yan said as she remembered the times she killed her own. It''s something unpleasant to her now and something hard to forget.


    "Well, yes. Though something happened to make me bedridden and weak¡­ I asked my husband to leave with my son because being half-demon is quite troubling. But at least I was able to see my blood before I die..."


    There was silence in the air as Lin Yu Yan was thinking of what to say next.


    "I know I''m half-demon¡­" she said before getting interrupted.


    "You''re technically a quarter but that side of you is quite strong," Lin Zhi Zhen added.


    "Why did my mother leave?" Lin Yu Yan said. "My mother didn''t leave any evidence of where she was from or what she is. If she is partly from the Demon clan and the Lin family, why did she leave?"


    Lin Zhi Zhen''s eyes widen and didn''t think she''ll hear that question so soon. Her eyes darken, not sure if she should say but looking at the clam eyes of this young girl, it probably was time.


    "It''s because¡­"


    ------


    Meiying and Xie Rong were happy to see their family again and were ready to go back to camp. Meiying carried Xie Cheng, Xie Rong carried his wife and Hua Maoli carried Xie Tai-Hua.


    Kenzhi who was watching the scene of the twins being happy with their parents made him sad. He remembered the times he had with his father since his father is not here no more. He smiled sadly and looked to find Lin Yu yan but she was nowhere around.


    He looked around the room and she was nowhere found.


    "Where''s Lin Yu Yan?" he said out loud.


    Meiying heard and looked around as well to see she and Han Bingwen was nowhere to be seen. "I don''t know¡­"


    "Can you tell her we are going first?" asked Xie Rong. "My wife and kids are injured and we need to take them back to the base."


    "Yeah, I can do that," said Kenzhi. Xie Cheng and Xie Tai-Hua looked at him weird and then looked at their father.


    They were confused as to why their father asked a kid around the same age to do a task that an adult should do. The way their father spoke to him was as if he was an equal, the same age. But they were getting too tired and fell asleep before they reached the Ma residence.


    Kenzhi walked around asking the guards and some people in the palace if they have seen Lin Yu Yan or Han Bingwen. He thought about the barrier tags he put up and checked the locations to see if she was there. He went around and didn''t find a trace of her presence until he reached the place where he placed the last tag. The hallway that had ominous aura was in front of him.


    Kenzhi could see Han Bingwen and the Chu Emperor at the end of the hallway. He walked over to see that door. He didn''t have a good feeling.


    "Do you feel that?" asked the Chu Emperor. He looked at Kenzhi who walked behind him. He noticed his face had a little bit of fear.


    Kenzhi looked up at him and nodded his head.


    "Don''t worry¡­ It''s only a feeling. It was made to prevent people from coming here," said the Chu Emperor.


    "Oh¡­" Kenzhi said.


    He opened the door and entered that small hallway to see the other door. He swiftly walked through and it made the Chu Emperor panic.


    "Wait! You can''t open the door! You''ll get hurt!" said the Chu Emperor and ran after Kenzhi but it was too late.

 Chapter 204 Family Reunion 2

    "Wait! You can''t open the door! You''ll get hurt!" said the Chu Emperor and ran after Kenzhi but it was too late.


    Kenzhi opened the door and nothing happened. Kenzhi turned around to look at the Chu Emperor giving him a look of confusion. He walked in when he notice Lin Yu Yan was in the room.


    "Eh?" The Emperor was confused as he walked in knowing Kenzhi was fine. "Only the people related to Lady Lin could open the door?"


    "What?" said Lin Yu Yan. ''No wonder I was the only one allowed in. But wait¡­ Kenzhi could open the door too?''


    Han Bingwen entered the room as well since now he had the chance. He notices the paleness to Lin Yu Yan''s face but a voice interrupted his thoughts.


    "Sister Yu Yan, Uncle Rong and them left to camp first," Kenzhi said to Lin Yu Yan.


    "Tong Ki-Tong¡­?" said the woman sitting up in bed. She was in shock. There was a boy in front of her that looks so much like her husband and she couldn''t help but say his name. But it didn''t make sense, her husband is far away somewhere with her son.


    "Kenzhi¡­?" she said cautiously.


    "How do you know my name¡­?" Kenzhi looked and turned to her in surprise. To hear his father and his name come out of this woman''s mouth confused him because he has only told Lin Yu Yan and the crew about it.


    "Wait, you shouldn''t be here¡­ you have to be with your father¡­" she whispered at the same time but eyes widened in fright. One of the two jade beads on her necklace slightly glowed.


    "But your father is still alive¡­ how can you be here?!" she said to herself as she tried to think of all the possibilities that could have happened.


    "Aunt Zhi Zhen, what are you talking about?" said Lin Yu Yan. She looked at her and then looked at Kenzhi. Based on her words, she knew how Kenzhi is related to her. Lin Yu Yan was a little surprised to see one of the jade beads glow and got curious about what that is.


    "What¡­?" said The Chu Emperor noticing it too. "Jade beads¡­?"


    "He''s your son?" asked Lin Yu Yan.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Huh?" Kenzhi thought she was spouting nonsense but the look the lady on the bed gave him was a look he always wanted from a mother. There is a connection between your parents that is hard to be broken. "My mother..?"


    "I thought I would never see you again¡­" Lin Zhi Zhen said with tears streaming down her face. She got up from the bed with weak legs but was still able to walk over and hug her son. He hugged him tightly, relieved it wasn''t a hallucination.


    "Father told me you have died¡­" he said. "You''re my mother¡­?"


    Because of the scene before, he was already emotional. The fresh smell and warm touch he felt was something he never felt before but never knew he wanted until it happened. He hugged her back and clenched his hands on her clothes.


    "I told him to say that¡­ Because I was the cause of the danger you are in¡­But this doesn''t make sense¡­ your father should be taking care of you somewhere hidden? You see this¡­ these are jade beads. These let me know if you and your father are alive. When they break, that means¡­ and when it glows..." she said. "It''s proof that you are my son."


    Because of the explanation she had before Kenzhi entered, Lin Zhi Zhen nodded her head for confirmation.


    "Then you also know....?" asked Lin Yu Yan.


    Lin Zhi Zhen just nods.


    "Hold on¡­ What?" said the Chu Emperor. "She''s not your daughter and the boy here is your son? And the war against the demon clan happening years ago¡­ What does that have to do with anything?"


    "Hey, calm down. I''ll explain it to you later," Lin Yu Yan said it in English. The Chu Emperor was surprised. He didn''t think someone would know that language.


    "You..." he said in English. "You''re¡­"


    "Yes, I have reincarnated¡­. No, transmigrated," Lin Yu Yan said.


    "Wha¡­ What''s going on?" said Lin Zhi Zhen.


    "It''s something you don''t need to know," said Lin Yu Yan.


    She was quite surprised to hear them speak, let alone understand this strange language. Han Bingwen felt left out but he knew it must be very important and dangerous information if she had to speak in a different language.


    He understands that much about her, knowing her for a few months already, but it still makes him worry because she attracts danger wherever she goes.


    Then Lin Zhi Zhen coughs out blood from the overuse of her strength on her clothes.


    "Aunt!" said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Lady Lin!" said the Chu Emperor. He knew she was weak and all the doctors he called from all over couldn''t diagnose her.


    "It''s okay," Lin Zhi Zhen said, breathing heavily. "It''s bound to happen soon¡­I still have a few years left..."


    "What do you mean¡­?" asked Kenzhi. He was calm but panicking on the inside.


    "I can save you, Aunt Zhi Zhen," said Lin Yu Yan. She held her aunt''s hand and looked at her in the eye. "I have a friend who can save you. Please come with me."


    "It''s fine¡­ I think I''ll be fine," said Lin Zhi Zhen.


    "No. We will heal you. You need to be the mother you always wanted to be, right? I''m not the only one who wants you alive," said Lin Zhi Zhen.


    Lin Zhi Zhen looked over at her son who is surprisingly holding on her sleeve tightly and remembering the words her husband said to her once.


    "You''re right¡­ I''ll go then," she said after making up her mind.


    She hasn''t walked in a while so when she stood up, she fell right away. Lin Yu Yan offered to help but Lin Zhi Zhen refused.


    "No, I can do it. I want to hold my child as we walk over to the place," she said.


    Lin Zhi Zhen got herself up and stood strong. Before she picked up Kenzhi, Lin Yu Yan whispered quietly in her ear, "Please don''t let anyone know what we talked about. Not even my brother."


    ------


    Xie Rong and the others reached the base. He was surprised at the amount of people in the area. It seems the slaves they freed are helping the medical sect. take care of the injured people.


    "Let''s go to my room," said Xie Rong. The others followed him to his room. He placed his wife on the bed and Meiying and Hua Maoli placed the twins on the other bed.


    With Hua Maoli''s help, Meiying and Xie Rong were able to check and heal their wounds. Meiying sat by Zhao Xiu Mei''s side, watching her breathe in a rhythm as she sleeps to recover. Xie Rong sat by his sons and pat their heads and held their hands.


    Hua Maoli sighs in relief and stood a few feet away from them knowing he got the job done.


    Meiying left to help with the Third Prince and his sister with the help of the Medical Sect. but came back.


    A few moments later, Meiying and Xie Rong fell asleep. Hua Maoli didn''t know what to do next and stood in the room awkwardly.


    "What are you doing here?" asked Chu Yang. She was walking around, checking to see if any more patients need treating and notice Hua Maoli in Xie Rong''s room.


    "I was helping out these two," he said. "It seems there are more people that need treating¡­"


    Hua Maoli was going to wake them up but Chu Yang stopped him.


    "Don''t¡­ They stayed up all night to do work for our master¡­ Let them sleep¡­ especially now that they are finally at peace," Chu Yang said.


    Meiying stayed up all night perfecting an antidote, to reverse the drug on those who have been affected, including the Sea Kings. Xie Rong spend all night making the excessive amount of sleeping gas for the Sea Kings.


    It was the first time Hua Maoli talked to the general of the Chu Empire and was a little taken back. Those words are exactly what he wants to hear from a captain and the reason why his emperor respected his sister even knowing the pain she made in him.


    His respect for the man that saved him was one thing but the emotions he couldn''t help feel after hearing his story were a given. After all the pain the previous emperor and the general did to Chu Hoi-mo, He couldn''t help but hate her. But after hearing her story, the journey she had to go to come back, and the pain she went through as well, just made him respect his Emperor and his sister even more than he had to.


    "I see¡­" he said as they start walking away. "Why¡­ Why are you guys doing so much for someone like her?"


    Chu Yang turned to look at him, very offended but she stopped herself from getting mad and listened to what he had to say.


    "I mean¡­ she PLANNED this to happen. She KNEW it was going to happen but she didn''t tell us. She didn''t let the emperor of the Chu Empire know something this big was going to happen. She caused so much chaos. Look at the citizens. So many have been injured."

 Chapter 205 Family Reunion 3

    "It doesn''t make sense at all?" said Hua Maoli.


    "I can understand your thinking. But I also know she did it for our own good," said Chu Yang. "Look at everyone."


    Hua Maoli did what he was told and looked around at the injured people. "What about them? They are all injured."


    "Do you not see their smiling faces?" she said.


    Huan Maoli looked again and he noticed that they may be in despair but they are smiling. Most of many citizens got scratches and burns being close to many fights but many of them are minor. They seem to be more relaxed and actually enjoying their time.


    "Do you know why they are smiling?" Chu Yang asked Hua Maoli.


    "No¡­ I don''t know why."


    "It''s a really hard question, right?" she said. "It''s more like there are multiple reasons why they are smiling at a time like this."


    Hua Maoli looked around more and thought about it harder. He didn''t understand why the people would be happy about a situation like this.


    "I think one of the reasons is that the kingdom feels at peace," Chu Yang suggested.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Why is that?" he asked.


    "You don''t feel it anymore, right, Hua Maoli? The feeling of fear that something could happen at any second?"


    He just noticed it now. He himself also feels calmer now. His senses are lowered and his body feels more relaxed the usual.


    "I think even the people could feel the hostility the ministers and the nobles had against the Emperor," said Chu Yang.


    "You''re right¡­ I''ve seen the faces of concern throughout the city¡­ but didn''t think much of it," he said and then finished his sentence in his head. ''Only because my mind has been on the Emperor''s well being¡­''


    "You see? Look at the Quan Family," Chu Yang added. "They were so hostile towards each other and now they look like a family for once."


    Quan Su Wen and her brothers got along with each other now. Turns out Quan Xue''s wife is the previous owner of the house everyone is in. She explained what happened to her and all the problems they had were none of their faults.


    Their father''s greed for money, fame, and for a woman he just meet was the cause of their distress and their hate. But it was also the reason he is finally dead and now they could finally let each other know their real feelings, making them closer.


    Even though he can see that, the scars they created on each other will take time to heal.


    "I also think the barrier was also the cause of the issue," Chu Yang said.


    "Eh? What do you mean?" he asked.


    "It may be useful but it makes you feel anxious like anything could happen at any time. That the kingdom is not safe enough that the shield had to be made for their protection but I think it also creates fear inside the heart."


    "That''s true¡­" said Hua Maoli. Hua Maoli thought about it more. ''The emperor seems to have relaxed more now too. Is it because the general (Chu Yang) and him finally were able to reconcile their feelings?''


    Hua Maoli''s heart calmed down a little but he can''t help think there was another way to deal with this.


    "I know what your thinking. I also think we should of went through another way¡­ But this way made out hearts calmer. It helped me and my brother released this tension from our hearts, in probably the best way.


    If we talked it out¡­ We probably would have trusted each other again but not as strong as the one we have now," Chu Yang said.


    Hua Maoli looked into her eyes and confirmed his answer by saying, "I still think there is a better way but if what you said is true, then I can''t help but also agree."


    "I also have the same feeling as you," said Gu Xiang. He noticed his wife talking to another man but their faces didn''t look like they were flirting until a few minutes ago. So he quickly walked over. He heard their conversation and couldn''t help but also agree to what Hua Maoli had to say.


    "Being the first general of the Wang Empire, I also can''t help but risk the lives of my citizens for the heartfelt feelings we all have. But... I know the only person who can do that is Lin Yu Yan. We can talk more about it with the emperor. After all, he wants an explanation to this, my wife," Gu Xiang said.


    "Uh¡­" Chu Yang couldn''t help but blush. She didn''t think he would start calling her his wife already and it was surprising that it was in front of Hua Maoli. It''s because She was talking to another man and he is quite good looking that Gu Xiang started letting the people know she is his wife.


    "You''re married?" asked the surprised Hua Maoli. He wasn''t there with the Chu Emperor when Chu Yang announced it so he was quite surprised.


    "Well, we are getting married," she said happily with a smile.


    For some reason, his heart was feeling something. He is around 18 years old, around the same age as Quan Su Wen but no woman has gotten his attention as much as Lin Yu Yan and Chu Yang.


    His heart wasn''t in pieces but he felt a slight pain in his heart. It was the first time happening to him but it wasn''t a big deal to him but he did have to think about it.


    Then there were a few people talking loudly at the front gate, interrupting their conversation.


    "You''re back!" said a woman. This woman is one of the people saved from the slave trade.


    Lin Yu Yan was walking through the crowd when someone behind her surprised everyone.


    Quan Su Wen walked outside to ask her some questions and Lin Sheng followed just to see someone familiar to him but with a different aura around her.


    "Who''s that? She looks so much like Yu Yan¡­?" asked Soo Tien-Kai*, walking behind her, curious why the noises stopped. (He''s one of the medical sect. Member. Close to Quan Su Wen.)


    "Isn''t that¡­ your mother?" said Soo Li Na*.


    "No¡­," said Lin Sheng. They all looked at him in surprise and confusion.


    "How is she NOT your mother?" said Tang Hongwu*. "She looks so much like your sister?"


    "That''s true but no¡­ My sister looks EXACTLY like my mother. Maybe too much. That woman may look like she could be my mother but she definitely is not¡­ but from the looks of it, she might be related to me somehow," said Lin Sheng.


    "She''s holding that demon boy¡­" said Soo Li Na. "...like it''s her child¡­"


    The woman was carrying Kenzhi in her arms, giving her son the love she always wanted to give and the love Kenzhi always wanted. But at the same time, it was too familiar to him. This feeling he had before but he didn''t notice it until now.


    He remembered the time he asked Lin Yu Yan for a hug before leaving the Wang Empire. It only made him happy that he had someone like Lin Yu Yan by his side.


    As Lin Yu Yan was walking, she almost ran into someone but Han Bingwen stopped it from happening.


    "Ah¡­ thanks," she said. But she walked as clumsy as before, running into people and Han Bingwen was just pulling her sleeve to lead her back to base.


    Han Bingwen noticed right away there was something wrong with her movements. She seemed distracted by something. But the news of her having an aunt was not the cause of it. It was something else.


    ''Her skin was even paler than before¡­ what''s happening¡­ something doesn''t seem right¡­'' Han Bingwen thought.


    For some reason, Lin Yu Yan just couldn''t fathom the news she received from her aunt. ''But now it answers so many of my questions¡­ and the reason this body had to be alive¡­''


    Lin Yu Yan clenched her fists as she walked back with the other. She wanted to discuss the situation with her brother because whatever reason why their aunt was here was because of their mother, Lin Feng Yue, was known to be missing years before Lin Yu Yan was even born.


    They''ve made it back to the Ma residence. It seemed that her brother also didn''t know they had an aunt either based on the reaction he gave when he saw their aunt.


    Lin Sheng was looking at his sister''s reaction to the whole thing but she seemed calm about it. It worried him because it was too abnormal for someone to be calm about something big like this.

 Chapter 206 Family Reunion 4

    Lin Yu Yan noticed her brother near the entrance and walked over to him to whisper something. His eyes widen but he nodded in understanding.


    Quan Su Wen who was next to him asked him what it was about but he said it was something she shouldn''t know at the moment. She was bummed out but it was understandable.


    Lin Yu Yan walked inside the building to find Meiying but found out that Meiying was fell asleep. Lin Yu Yan did ask her to help with the antidote last night so she let her sleep and took care of her aunt Instead.


    It was almost the same method to heal Wang Ping, but instead, she made a medical bath for Lin Zhi Zhen and brewed the 1000-year-old Red Ginger she stole back and poured a little of it into the bath.  It was a good thing because she had no use for it now.


    Based on the energy Lin Zhi Zhen had at the moment, she is not strong enough to consume the ginger internally. So when doing a medical bath, she could absorb it with her whole body from the outside through her skin.


    The only issue is this will take 3 days for this method to finish since the ginger had so many medical properties to it to fully absorb it and Lin Zhi Zhen needed to absorb all of it to fully get healthy. Lin Yu Yan had to keep on track with the amount she put in the bath so she had no choice but to stay a few more days.


    Meiying was intrigued because she had never seen such a method before. She decided to find out more information and helped Lin Yu Yan during the process of healing Lin Zhi Zhen so it was a little less stressful for Lin Yu Yan.


    For Xie Rong, he is now acting as if Meiying is part of his family, treating her like his daughter. They may be ten years apart but he knew his wife loves her so much so he had no choice but to do so. Not that he doesn''t have a choice, he actually wants to do it.


    Meiying was a little weirded out knowing he could be crazy sometimes but she didn''t mind it since she never had a father figure in her life before. But she did let him know that he doesn''t have to treat her differently.  Xie Rong always wanted a daughter so he was fine with it.


    The day before the destruction, Lin Yu Yan and Meiying, all night, with some help from Xie Rong, made an antidote to prevent it from happening. So Meiying and Xie Rong had a full day of rest the next day.


    Zhou Xiu Mei gave them more details about it since she was around Min Fu-Han for so long, she practically was the one who made it. With that help, Meiying was able to make the perfect antidote, removing the drug 100% out of the people who have been affected by it.


    Especially to Wang Tingshi. Apparently, one of the Quan Sisters has been giving her the candy. Of course, Wang Tingshi ate it because it was the only food they provided. Not even Quan Su Wen''s father knew about it.


    The Quan family was part of the people who has a connection with Wang Tingshi''s mother, Li Muqiu. It was the reason why she ran to the Chu Empire, so she can get their help for her revenge on Lin Yu Yan. But she never felt the need to hate Lin Yu Yan in the first place.


    Lu Tian Tian told her lies about Lin Yu Yan and she fell for them. Her mother was always taking care of her brother and trying to please her father that her mother practically forgot about her. Her mother didn''t even give her maids.


    She was one troublemaking daughter for the previous Wang Emperor and he was so fed up with her that he left her at the Unknown forest in the past. Unexpectedly, she came back, crying into her father''s arms, not knowing the truth.


    She was quite lucky, but she was always forgotten. So the only way was to try to be friends with the future wife of her brother, so she won''t be forgotten. Lin Yu Yan doesn''t know that due to her living by herself for about 10 years but it made Wang Tingshi aware that she wasn''t forgotten by her.


    The thing that shocked Lin Yu Yan the most was that before Li Muqiu died, she was able to transfer her qi into Wang Tingshi, which is why sometimes Wang Tingshi goes crazy, acting like another person, which the other person would be her mother.


    It''s been two days since the destruction and Lin Yu Yan has been waking up early to fix the aftermath she made.


    ''Tsk¡­ I didn''t get rid of her¡­'' thought Lin Yu Yan as she was inspecting Wang Tingshi. She was her first patient since she was in the most critical condition. ''But now this girl might be suffering under her mother''s control¡­''


    Wang Ping was in the room explaining to her what he had gone through for a more thorough investigation to help with the healing process.


    Wang Tingshi hand was held by Lin Yu Yan when she noticed the face Lin Yu Yan made. It was a face of worry and it made Wang Tingshi confused. She didn''t get why the girl she tried to make a fool of in the past is helping her and couldn''t help but ask.


    "I don''t get it¡­" said Wang Tingshi. "Why would you help me?"


    "...." Lin Yu Yan was silent and ignored what she said as she tried to figure out what to do with this issue.


    "Seriously¡­ after all, I tried to humiliate you at my father''s party and tried to steal your man..." she said to try to get Lin Yu Yan to talk.


    Lin Yu Yan couldn''t help but laugh at her statement. It was funny to her because she knew Han Bingwen wouldn''t fall for something so foolish as that. It was already in the past it was now only something she would casually think and laugh about.


    "It was nothing serious. Besides¡­ if you call that stealing my man, then you need to work on your flirting skills," Lin Yu Yan said as a joke.


    "Haha, I was never really good with the boys," Wang Tingshi said, chuckling afterward. "But still¡­ I would like to apologize for what I did¡­"


    "You didn''t do much¡­. All you did was delay my appearance to your father''s party¡­ well at least tried to," said Lin Yu Yan, thinking on the things she tried to do her. "Plus¡­ those insults were nothing¡­ They were nothing compared to the pain I received before that."


    Wang Tingshi''s eyes widen and she remembered the eyes Lu Tian Tian had every time she talked trash about Lin Yu Yan. They were always filled with anger and jealousy and Wang Tingshi never knew why she would have them if Lin Yu Yan was a good-for-nothing as Lu Tian Tian claimed.


    Then the day of her father''s party, Wang Tingshi when down to the prison to help Lu Tian Tian escape, only to find the decaying corpse of criminals surrounding her. Wang Tingshi ran away due to fear and her thinking over and over again to what her father would do to her if he knew she was also part of the reason they tried to put Lin Yu Yan into jail.


    Though Wang Tingshi was used by Lu Tian Tian for her own benefit, she still couldn''t help but sympathizes with her for what she has gone through. But then she also gets why Lu Tian Tian had those eyes of anger and jealousy¡­ because the girl in front of her has kind eyes.


    She has people who love her. Wang Tingshi also couldn''t help but feel jealous of her too. But what Lu Tian Tian didn''t get was that Lin Yu Yan was born to be like this, to be loved and to love others.


    Wang Tingshi was so determined to be noticed by her mother, father and her family members that she forgot to worry about her image.


    After a few minutes of silence, Wang Tingshi apologized again for doing things to Lin Yu Yan.


    "I said-" said Lin Yu Yan.


    "No, seriously," said Wang Tingshi, cutting her off. She pulled her hand and looked deeply into Lin Yu Yan''s eyes and said sincerely, "I''m sorry."


    Lin Yu Yan has never felt an apology like this before. She felt all the emotions Wang Tingshi''s eyes wanted to portray to her. She accepted the apology since Lin Yu Yan actually enjoyed the party, making Lu Tian Tian the laughing stock of the show.


    "It was fun to see Lu Tian Tian humiliated," she said with a chuckle.


    "Haha¡­" Wang Tingshi laughed along with her but you can feel she wasn''t really into it.


    "...I know," said Lin Yu Yan. "I know¡­ it''s weird to feel like this towards her¡­"


    Lin Yu Yan knows exactly what Wang Tingshi was thinking. Even after all the things Lu Tian Tian has done to her, she also can''t help but feel like a piece of trash for what she has done to Lu Tian Tian.


    Lu Tian Tian may have done a lot of horrible things to her, but she was not in the right mindset for Lin Yu Yan to talk to her so Lin Yu Yan did what she had to do because she knew Lu Tian Tian was far into the darkness to change.


    Lin Yu Yan smiled for Wang Tingshi''s concern for someone like that but they had other things to think about. Lin Yu Yan inspected Wang Tingshi''s body. She can get rid of the Drug X but the issue lies in removing Lu Muqiu''s qi out of Wang Tingshi''s body.


    Lin Yu Yan doesn''t know how to remove someone''s qi out of a body but remembered she could block the path of Lu Muqiu''s qi into Wang Tingshi''s core. She did the same thing to Luo Bojing when she met him for the first time back at Mo Pharmacy in the Wang Empire.


    She probably could of do the same thing as Wang Ping''s where she would remove the qi, but the issue is what to do with Li Muqiu''s qi since qi without a holder will be very dangerous. Especially since it belonged to someone else.  Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    So the best option is to seal away the qi and make Wang Tingshi learn how to cultivate to absorb it and make it her own since she is the only one that has about the same wavelength as her mother.


    "You''re going to start cultivation," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Eh?" said the confused Wang Tingshi.


    "That''s probably the safest way for you. If we remove your mother''s qi, it would likely go back into you since you two have similar qualities. Since it might return to you anyway, what I''ll do is block the points where her qi will flow into your system. Once your body is strong enough to consume it, I will release it and your body will slowly convert it to Qi you can permanently use yourself," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "I see¡­" said Wang Tingshi. Commonly, women could cultivate but most women likely wouldn''t do it since they would like to stay petite and beautiful.


    "I''ll do my best," she said.


    "That''s great. Get some rest. Wang Ping will help you tomorrow," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Eh? W-why me?" he said.


    "She''s your sister. Plus, I have too many things to do. If you can save your sister from going berserk, you can teach her how to cultivate," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "A-alright¡­" Wang Ping said. He''s not confident but if this is one way he could help his sister, then he''s willing to do so.

 Chapter 207 Family Reunion 5

    Since then, a few days have passed and the situation has finally been made clear to the citizens of the Chu Empire. The corrupted ministers have been sent to prison and Quan Su Wen''s father has been healed and locked up as well. Though Su Wen wants to execute him, Lin Yu Yan persuades her not to.


    Quan Su Wen''s father was sent to the deepest part of prison, never to see the sunlight again. Quan Su Wen and he had a good talk but Lin Yu Yan wasn''t able to be there since she had to take care of her aunt.


    The boys of the Quan Family were let go only if they were to pay for the damages that have been made. Quan Su Wen and Lin Sheng made it official that they are getting married.


    Quan Xue has been reunited with his wife, Ma Ting, and living together in the Ma Residence. Because of the fight, he decided to change part of the residence to a school and vowed to never let something like that happen again.


    Minister Dai turned out to be one of the good guys. He was captured by Lin Yu Yan''s team when they headed to save the slaves. He happened to buy the slaves to free them but found out that they have been experimented on and was giving them candy to prevent the slaves from going insane. Though it was going to make the berserkers stronger, it was also preventing their anger from triggering.


    Quan Wei-Kong''s lover was Minister Dai''s daughter. When he found out his daughter has a thing for Quan Wei-Kong, he was furious. He begged Minister Dai to let them be together but he refused. His daughter wanted to be with Quan Wei-Kong and begged to let them be together as well and Minister dai hated when his daughter cries so he gave Quan Wei-Kong some conditions.


    One: for him to prove his worth.


    Two: to make sure he can protect his daughter.


    Three: to make her happy for the rest of her life.


    Quan Wei-Kong accepted it and is now working under Minister Dai.


    Quan Jian Min has nothing to do anymore. He looked up to his father but after finding out all the things his father has done was destroying the empire, he lost all hope. He also talked with his father and found out he never loved him. Though it didn''t let him down since he already figured something like this was going to happen.


    Now that he is the head of the Quan bloodline, he had too much responsibility and knew he would never do a great job at it. He gave the wealth away, to compensate for the loss of the empire and decided to become a general instead. He wanted to make a difference and gain fame through his hard work.


    Quan Jian Min still eyes on Lin Yu Yan and gives her disgusting looks and every so often flirting with her. Quan Xue and Quan Wei-Kong couldn''t help but feel embarrassed they have such a strong but annoying brother like him so they would apologize every time they got the chance to see Lin Yu Yan.


    Lin Yu Yan is annoyed but they have gone through so much, she let it off, for now, hoping that some of her words and facial expression would let him know to buzz off. Evidently, it didn''t work since he can''t seem to comprehend body language.


    One day, surprisingly, he returned to the Medical Sect. with bruises and cuts all over his body. Now, every time Lin Yu Yan would show up around him, he would run away as fast as possible and look at the man standing behind her with fear.


    Lin Yu Yan noticed that he changed and could tell Han Bignwen was the one who caused the injuries. She knows how protective he could be and the fact that he beat up Quan Jian Min for giving her looks, he might do even worse if someone tried to kill her. She has seen and felt the looks and feelings he gives off, every time her brother is near.


    After all, Lin Sheng has done some emotionally cruel things to her leading to them both misunderstanding and hurting each other. Lin Yu Yan and Lin Sheng both regret doing so but that doesn''t stop them from loving each other. Lin Sheng actually is the overprotective type of brother so he was upset he wasn''t the one who gave Quan Jian Min the beating.


    Lin Sheng, of course, felt the killing intent from Han Bingwen too but he doesn''t back off. It''s an odd feeling coming off of Han Bingwen like he hates Lin Sheng but knows Lin Yu Yan will hate him if he did something. He''s not normal. Not an ounce of human was shown through him but it seems that Lin Yu Yan has him wrapped around her finger so Lin Sheng doesn''t try to convince her to leave him.


    Lin Sheng and Lin Yu Yan has been getting along quite well despite the ten years of no communication. They share a lot of memories from their childhood and the people around them get shocked at the intense training they had to go through.


    Gu Xiang and the others were in shock and remembered the training they had to go through but they weren''t as intense as Lin Yu Yan''s and Lin Sheng''s and they were only babies.


    Kenzhi spent his days talking with his mother outside the room where she was healing and they talked about the situations they went through and all the fun things they will do from now on.


    Once she was healed, she told the Chu Emperor to burn all the paintings of her sister since she got some news about her from Lin Yu Yan and decided to move on and live with her son.


    Then the Chu Emperor through a huge banquet for Wang Ping and the people, celebrating their friendship and for the destruction of Minister Quan. It was a glorious time and everyone felt safe for once.


    The citizens were able to get back to their feet and return to their homes. There wasn''t much destruction of the buildings since Lin Yu yan took care of the Sea Kings from doing it but t eh injuries they all had was because of the panic situations they had, causing some of them to get injured when they were about to be killed by the guards Quan Su Wen''s father had.


    The Chu Emperor punished the guards harshly but didn''t send them to prison due to the lack of manpower they had. It wasn''t a big issue since Lin Yu Yan beat every one of them to their senses and made them realize the damages they have caused.


    Lin Yu Yan became an icon to the guards but their fear for her was much greater, defeating the purpose of her beauty. They will cower down every time she passes by because of their fear to interact with her.


    Wang Tingshi was now stable and ready to learn. She was a fast learner, probably due to her genes and her attitude became quite like a princess then before. She has seen Lin Yu Yan helping out here and there in the Chu Empire and she started looking up to her.


    She noticed a few of them (kenzhi, Wei Ru, and Wu Lang,) call her sister and so she decided to start calling her sister too. It was weird at first how that developed but Lin Yu Yan didn''t mind it. It''s kind of a relationship she wished for with Lu Tian Tian but obviously, that didn''t happen. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    The empire was a bit more stable after a few days and there were still too many questions everyone had that needed to be answered.


    Once the Chu Emperor got the news of Lin Zhi Zhen has been healed up and is healthy, he left to go to the Ma residence since Lin Yu Yan said he will get an explanation about the situation which he kind of figured out through small information.


    Of course, what''s more important in his mind is how she was able to speak English.


    The Chu Emperor entered the Ma Residence, with Guo Jinsong and Hua Maoli, and were greeted by some of the citizens who were still injured and needed a few more days of rest. He greeted them back entered the building.


    "Hey¡­ you''re Peng Ai¡­ correct?" asked Guo Jinsong. She was the girl who was in charged of the sea snakes once they were captured. She turned around, surprised one of the emperor''s guards remembered her name.


    "Yes¡­ Is there something you need?" she asked.


    "Yes. The Chu Emperor would like to speak with Lin Yu Yan. Is she available right now?" said Hua Maoli.


    "She''s talking with her brother and Lady Lin at the moment," she said.


    "That''s perfect. Would you let her know we are here to discuss something?" asked the Chi Emperor.


    "I''ll check with her. Please wait here," said Peng Ai. She then walked away to inform Lin Yu Yan about the guest.

 Chapter 208 Blood Clan 1

    "Eh?" Lin Sheng said in shock. "You just found out? I thought you knew since we were kids?"


    Lin Yu Yan and her family members are sitting around a table in a room far back in the Ma residence. She was supposed to have this talk the day Minister Quan attacked the Chu Empire but Lin Zhi Zhen''s treatment took a lot longer than expected and other things piled up.


    They finally got the chance to talk now since things have settled down but the news of Lin Yu Yan finding out she was a blood clan decent, shocked him.


    "Mother never told me," said Lin Yu Yan. "Quan Yi Ying told me¡­ since you were around him, he told me your powers. It was all new to me so I was quite surprised knowing we came from such a prestigious background¡­"


    "We are known as a Demon Race. But that fact that we are more closely related to humans then actual demons is why we call ourselves the Blood Clan. Our family was the strongest of them all and even became one of the top strongest family in the world," said Lin Zhi Zhen.


    "Of course we are," said Lin Yu Yan. It sounded a little sarcastic but that''s exactly what she was portraying. ''Why didn''t I think of that. Lin Yu Yan isn''t strong for nothing. I''m guessing the blood clan probably has a better control of qi better than normal people. Explains why it was so easy for me to cultivate when I came here.''


    "We are from two different family backgrounds. One where we have powers inside our blood and the other for users to write with our blood to make barriers tags," Lin Zhi Zhen said. "Your mother and I are half of the demon race."


    "Seriously?" Lin Sheng said. All his moves were based on his mother''s fighting skills.


    "My son is 3/4th of the demon race since my husband is 100%," said Lin Zhi Zhen. It explains why the Demon blood in Kenzhi is so strong. "My husband''s side of the family could harden things and control water. Which is why my husband could use swords made of his own blood."


    "Ah¡­ that explains how Kenzhi could harden his blood," said Lin Yu Yan. ''That''s why I couldn''t do it.''


    "Yes and why there is so much power with every swing due to our side of the family," said Lin Zhi Zhen.  Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Wow¡­ that''s amazing¡­." said Lin Sheng.


    "Ah¡­ so my blood being on my blade was not because I can''t support it hardening, it''s because we can''t do it at all¡­" said Lin Sheng. "So the power I have on my blood was the reason my blade it crazy strong¡­"


    "No¡­ only you know how to do that," said Lin Zhi Zhen. "Not even my sister could. Our family is based on defense. Barriers and Healing powers is what we are known for, despite being a demon."


    "Ah¡­ our father must be the reason we would do that," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "I believe so," said Lin Zhi Zhen.


    "But even my mother doesn''t know all the secrets to what we are capable of doing which is why my mother didn''t call our family, the healing demons. Our blood could do way more than that.


    So I was pleasantly surprised to be treated by my niece in a different way. I thought I was going to drink some of your blood to get healed," said Lin Zhi Zhen.


    "I see¡­ that explains why I heal faster than anyone I know," said Lin Yu Yan. ''So my blood DID heal Wang Ping back then¡­''


    "And why grandfather married grandmother¡­ to make the barriers stronger¡­" said Lin Sheng.


    "Yes, My father did exactly that. My mother''s clan is known to have many healing properties in our blood but can do other mysterious things¡­ which is why so many people wanted to do experiments with us.


    That''s why my mother became strong enough to protect her family... and the help of my father''s family''s riches, my mother raise to the top, being one of the strongest of the demon race in the world," said Lin Zhi Zhen


    "Does that also mean we are immune to poisons as well?" asked Lin Yu Yan.


    "Yes," said Lin Zhi Zhen. "But there is a downside. The more you are immune to poisons, the more medicines won''t work on you."


    "Ah¡­ It makes sense since you will barely get sick anyway¡­ But when you do¡­ It''s going to be a challenge," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "But the fact that I''m only half was the problem so my body was not as strong as my mother''s¡­ But most medications work on me. My sister on the other hand¡­ She was known to be the strongest, even being only half."


    "So mother gained more of the blood clan side then and you gained more from the Lin family?" asked Lin Sheng.


    "No¡­ I did gain more from my father but¡­ your mother gained 100% from both sides of the family," said Lin Zhi Zhen. "But that should be enough for now¡­. The main topic is why I''m here in the Chu Empire."


    "Oh right¡­ I have been wanting to know more about my origin, I forgot," said Lin Sheng. Lin Yu Yan nodded in agreement.


    "The reason why I''m here is to find your mother since she ran away from home because of our father."


    "Our grandfather?" asked Lin Sheng.


    "Yes. He would be considered your grandfather¡­ He wanted to take over the world. The Lin Clan is known to have a long history of being discriminated against and looked down upon since all they could do is make second-grade barriers.


    The reason why he married my mother is because he wanted to make the strongest child so no one can go against him. That''s how me and my sister is born.


    But¡­ being a weak child since birth and my sister being a genius, My father doted on my sister more. She did everything perfectly and even got stronger than my father," Lin Zhi Zhen said.


    "So¡­ mother ran away because she didn''t want to be used?" asked Lin Yu Yan.


    "Yes¡­ she told me she didn''t want to take over the world and live her life¡­ so she ran away¡­" said Lin Zhi Zhen.


    "Then¡­ what happened now that my mother was gone?"


    "My father switched to me, of course. But I have never reached his expectations so he made me find my sister instead."


    "And you told me you did?" said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Yes¡­ but she was with a man¡­ your father," Lin Zhi Zhen said. "I hated her for leaving me home, making me do the thing she was responsible for but¡­"


    "But?" said Lin Sheng.


    "But I wanted her to also find happiness so I left her alone, coming back to my father angry for finding no trace of her. I got severely injured from our fight and also left the clan."


    "And how does that have to do with the war?" asked Lin Yu Yan.


    "I wouldn''t even call it a war¡­. I would call it a massacre¡­. Many of the top clans (top ten clans of their world,) found out my father''s doing and many of my own clan members were also against it. With the help of the other clans¡­ they killed tried to kill my father and anyone on his side¡­ including me who has been missing for a few years already and my sister, your mother. For some reason, they found out she was still alive."


    "Doesn''t that mean Kenzhi, my brother and I are in danger?" asked Lin Yu Yan.

 Chapter 209 Blood Clan 2

    "Maybe but you two have nothing to do with this. I don''t even think they know you are alive so you guys should be fine¡­" Lin Zhi Zhen said, looking at Lin Sheng and Lin Yu Yan. "But as for my husband¡­ they might have found out Kenzhi was alive when they captured my husband. So Kenzhi might be in danger."


    "That''s why you left us¡­ To protect us," said Kenzhi. He wanted to ask his mother about why she left but he was too afraid to hear the answer.


    "But wouldn''t the people who betrayed your father know the fight you had? Why would they still be after you?" asked Lin Yu Yan.


    Lin Zhi Zhen eyes widen. She never thought of that because she was so busy running away and protecting her family.


    "Good question¡­" said Lin Zhi Zhen. "I never thought of that¡­ They DID witness the fight I had with my father. My husband is part of the rebellion too¡­"


    "Then why are you still running? That doesn''t make sense? Are you sure they are after you?" asked Lin Sheng.


    "I KNOW they are after me. That''s another reason why I''m here. Because this kingdom needed me to protect them and I needed them to protect me. I asked the soldiers here to be really strict on who can enter the empire. It''s a perfect place to hide."


    "I see. The people here never left because the people chosen to enter were the people who wouldn''t leave since life here was different from the outside world¡­ and perfect for their situation," said Lin Sheng.


    "And because it helped convinced the nobles from leaving. If the people here needed their money and when the Emperor accepted those slave traders¡­" said Wu Lang. Now he understood why the Chu Emperor let the slave trade happen.


    She turned to see the door slightly open. She didn''t even notice since she was thinking too hard about her situation.


    "What are you doing?" Lin Yu Yan asked.


    Wu Lang was surprised to get caught. Then the people behind him wanted to listen as well and the door had too much weight, busting it open, spilling the eavesdroppers into the room.


    "Why are you all here?" Lin Sheng asked with a sigh.


    Quan Su Wen felt guilty since Lin Sheng didn''t want to tell her about it.


    "He did it so he could suck up all the money the nobles had. Because the nobles and ministers here didn''t want it exposed to the citizens, they accepted your plans," said Chu Yang, laying on the ground, forgetting about her situation.


    "Correct. The barrier also provides them protection from the outside world as well, making them fall deeper and deeper into our trap," said Lin Zhi Zhen, as they were getting up and filling the room.


    "You heard?" Lin Yu Yan asked. Judging by their guilty faces, it was a yes. She just sighed once more. But they''ve only been listening by the time they were talking about why Lin Zhi Zhen was here in the Chu Empire.


    "Yu Yan, I wanted to let you know-" said Peng Ai, walking in, surprised everyone else was in the room. "Uh¡­ The Chu Emperor is here and would like to discuss something with you¡­"


    "Sigh¡­. Let him in¡­" she said. "The more the merrier right?"


    Peng Ai left quickly to get them and a few moments later, the Chu Emperor is sitting at the table. Han Bingwen was sad he wasn''t able to be in the room with Yu Yan as well so when he passed Peng Ai whispering to herself about what happened, he rushed to the room as well. He''s now standing behind Lin Yu Yan.


    Lin Sheng and Lin Yu Yan''s faces were in disappointment and annoyed about what happened but since they heard, they might as well tell the whole story. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    After explaining the first few minutes of the discussion quickly to the others, they continue the conversation.


    "And you were only okay with the paintings of my mother going around town is to see if any new citizen would recognize her," said Lin Yu Yan. "So you could get more information outside the empire but the information here wouldn''t leave."


    "Yes," said the Chu Emperor. "That is why I needed to talk to you. I thought you could be related to Lady Lin and your surname proved it. You didn''t even see the pictures and knew the surname of the woman in the painting."


    "And since no one will leave, I wasn''t worried about people from outside getting information from about the Chu Empire and info about my sister," said Lin Zhi Zhen.


    "So the situation with Minister Quan just got out of hand," said Hua Maoli. He was blaming Lin Yu Yan for the destruction when it really happened because of Lady Lin and the man he admires.


    "Yeah¡­ sigh¡­ He was the only one we couldn''t persuade and didn''t understand his own situation. He got others on his side and it got out of hand. With the help of Lin Yu Yan, the casualties were lessened and we got all of them locked up for now," said the Chu Emperor.


    "Then all of this was¡­?" asked Guo Jinsong.


    "Yes. This was poor planning on my part," said Lin Zhi Zhen, clenching her fist.


    "No, Lady Lin. It was mine," said The Chu Emperor.


    They both were taking the blame. Lin Yu Yan, knowing that these two are intelligent as herself, knew something like this was going on in the shadows. The Chu Emperor wouldn''t turn a blind eye in a horrible situation like slave trading.


    "No¡­ I''m pretty sure it was mine," said Lin Yu Yan, interrupting the two.


    Everyone turned to look at her confused at the confession.


    "You guys already knew this was going to happen but not so soon. I think Su Wen''s father hurried up the process because I was here," said Lin Yu Yan.


    The Chu Emperor and Lin Zhi Zhen was silent. They listened and couldn''t say anything back because what she said has some truth in it.


    "I also planned the whole thing so I will make it up to you, Chu Emperor," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "You don''t-" the Emperor was about to say just to be cut off.


    "We''ll accept it," said Chu Yang. She looked at her brother knowing full well the Kingdom needs her help.


    "But there is something I don''t understand¡­ The reason why I am here is because I DID hear news about my mother being here," said Lin Sheng.


    That was right. Lin Sheng didn''t travel here for no reason. The time he got here was not too long ago.


    "I ran away because of the problems back in the Wang Empire and as I was at the South Continent, I heard news of my mother being here," said Lin Sheng. "There is a flaw in your system. There were a few people who know about this outside the empire. There is a spy among your people."


    "No. I''m sure there isn''t, brother. I think it''s because of the barrier," said Lin Yu Yan. "The only people who should know the Lin family produces this is the surviving demon clan. And spreading that news made from multiple people simplified it to, ''Lady Lin is in the Chu Empire.''"


    "If that''s true, why didn''t they come after me?" said Lin Zhi Zhen.


    "Because they thought Su Wen''s father was going to," said Lin Yu Yan. "He''s the minister and probably with the help of the underworld, they had a high percentage of taking over."


    "And since you showed up, it didn''t end the way they wanted it to," said Han Bingwen, wanting to join the conversation.


    Everyone looked at Han Bingwen and then to Lin Yu Yan.


    "Yeah¡­ now maybe they''ll go after me," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "No, they''ll definitely go after you," said Lin Zhi Zhen. Though her face is worried for her but it was also calm. She clenched her fist, not wanting to say it.


    "You''re going to have to leave," said Lin Zhi Zhen.


    "Wha-!" said the Chu Emperor. The others were still processing what Lin Zhi Zhen said but Lin Yu Yan spoke right away.


    "I also agree," said Lin Yu Yan.

 Chapter 210 Blood Clan 3

    "There is a risk that they will be after me. You all know I can protect myself but I can''t protect all of you," said Lin Yu Yan. "I think this is the best and the quickest way to get rid of this problem. I''ll be leaving tomorrow morning."


    "Wait, that''s too soon," said the Chu Emperor. "At least let us do something for you. You''re the reason why we are still alive."


    Everyone in the room nodded their heads in agreement.


    "But the reason why I did it like this was so the citizens wouldn''t witness that I was the one who killed them." (talking about killing Min Fu-Han and all of Quan Su Wen''s sisters.)


    "Ah¡­ So people wouldn''t know who really killed them," asked Quan Su Wen. "To prevent outsiders from getting involved and so you wouldn''t get so much attention. And if the emperor did it, the citizens will feel more safe with the Emperor."


    Lin Sheng and the others don''t know that she was also the reason why the Wang Empire is not corrupted at the moment. Lin Yu Yan knew they wouldn''t leave her alone so she had to make the situation about the same as the Wang Empire.


    With the help of Quan Su Wen, who thinks closely like Lin Yu Yan, she put parts together and come to that conclusion.


    "Right. I don''t want to be the one who saved the empire or at least I don''t want it to be known. If the Chu Emperor is the one who killed the crazy guy and put Su Wen''s father in jail, then the remaining blood clan won''t be after me, right?" said Lin Yu Yan.


    "But wouldn''t they go after the Chu Emperor?" asked Soo Li Na.


    "No, they wouldn''t. Based on the information, the Chu Emperor was never a threat to them. He was supposed to be taken down without any of the outside knowing and they don''t really care who rules the Chu Empire," said Lin Zhi Zhen.


    "Exactly. Since no one but us knows about this, let''s keep it that way," said Lin Yu Yan.


    Everyone else was silent, not wanting to agree since it makes sense but gives a bad feeling to their hearts.


    "Uncle Xiang (Gu Xiang) and everyone else, I''m going to need you to spread the news of what happened. Go back to the Wang Empire and let it be known," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Yes, we''ll do that," said Gu Xiang. Though he may be injured, he was still able to be at the meeting.


    "Uncle?" asked Lin Sheng.


    "Right..." said Lin Yu Yan. She forgot that her brother probably didn''t know what happen these past ten years. "That''s Gu Wang Shu''s brother."


    "Ah¡­ he technically is our uncle," said Lin Sheng.


    "I''m sorry for what my sister has done to you. She is here no more and will not cause anything to us anymore," said Gu Xiang, bowing down and apologizing to Lin Sheng.


    "It''s fine. I didn''t have it bad as much as Yu Yan. Though my grandfather and his youngest son was a handful," said Lin Sheng.


    "Wait¡­ what happened?" asked Lin Zhi Zhen. She is their family and she wanted to know what happened to them.


    Lin Yu Yan''s eyes darken. Everyone who came from the Wang Empire, eyes darkens, and some looked away from Lin Zhi Zhen to not answer her question and everyone falls silent.


    "Ah¡­ well¡­" said Lin Yu Yan. "It''s a long story. Let''s just say they were bad people and they had to face their consequences."


    Her voice was as cold as ice hearing those words come out of her mouth. Lin Zhi Zhen and the others knew by the tone of her voice that they have been killed probably by her hands.


    "I do have an issue about you leaving, Yu Yan. I''m also part of the blood clan. Wouldn''t the blood clan also want to find me?" asked Lin Sheng breaking the cold silence.


    "Not really. You look more like our father and have been officially adopted by the Tang family. As long as you don''t use that power, you should be fine," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "But wouldn''t the people who know about your father, also know about Lin Sheng having demon blood?" asked Lin Zhi Zhen.


    "Aunt Zhi Zhen, mother is really good at hiding. She even hid from my grandfather. He''s probably only seen her twice, when I was born and when Brother Sheng was born.


    News about my father marrying my mother MADE it look like it was to rebel against my grandfather when really, she was first, obviously with my brother being born before his marriage was official with the other woman.


    My grandfather and uncle fell for the bait, making it look like she was number two instead of number one. And with my kidnapping, it was an even better excuse for my mother, too hide deep into the unknown forest," said Lin Yu Yan.


    Only a few people in the room know about Lin Yu Yan and Lin Sheng''s family situation so the rest was quite confused about what she was saying.


    "Makes sense now¡­" said Lin Sheng. he was thinking hard about their situation but everything made sense with that explanation. "Mother is a strong and faithful woman. She definitely would be angry at my father for marrying another woman¡­ but to hide in such a big empire¡­ she used Gu Wang Shu. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Making her feel like she''s the superior wife¡­ which is why she acted all cocky. And for the people who don''t know, look like it was a hierarchy situation."


    "Exactly¡­ So it''s a high chance that my father, who is known as a hero in some parts, never told people he was married to my mother at all. My mother even hid the fact that I existed. Only a few people knew about me¡­ And the ones that do, don''t know my power, my age, or even my face," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "I think that''s why my mother didn''t let me go into town and why Lin Sheng had more freedom than me. It''s probably because of the demon clan who are after her and for sure will be after me since I look exactly like her."


    Everyone looked at her seriously and understood the circumstances they have at hand and why she choose to leave so soon.


    "Remember those scars¡­?" Lin Yu Yan asked.


    "Yes¡­," said Chu Yang.


    "I remember," said Wang Ping.


    The ones who knew nodded their heads.


    "My mother knew how to heal it but she didn''t do it," said Lin Yu Yan. "Probably thinking that what Gu Wang Shu did to me made it a better chance for me to survive."


    With that sentence, Lin Sheng and the people from Wang understood clearly what she meant. But they all have mixed emotions about it. They all, of course, want her to heal and look better but at the same time, now she''s in even more danger.


    In a sense, whatever Lin Yu Yan had gone through, and whatever plan she had for her future would always somehow bring her trouble.


    "I know you guys don''t want me to be hurt but the best plan is for me to leave," said Lin Yu Yan.


    After a few more words, everyone came to the same conclusion and the meeting was soon over. Lin Yu Yan was so into the conversation, making it clear to them why it has to come to this, she forgot about the Chu Emperor.


    "Lin Yu Yan, we still need to talk," said the Chu Emperor, grabbing her hand to stop her from going.


    "Ah¡­ that''s right¡­," she said. "Su Wen. You need to stay too."


    "Lin Yu Yan, we still need to talk," said the Chu Emperor, grabbing her hand to stop her from going.


    "Ah¡­ that''s right¡­," she said. "Su Wen. You need to stay too."


    "Eh? Me too?" Quan Su Wen said.


    "Then I''ll-" said Lin Sheng but Lin Yu Yan cut him off.


    "No, you can''t," said Lin Yu Yan. "Leave."


    Lin Sheng was surprised but it seemed too important that he left without arguing back. Han Bingwen also wanted to stay but based on her reaction with her brother, it highly likely going to be the same answer so he also left the room.


    After everybody left the room, the three sat on the chairs around the table and Quan Su Wen put up a barrier.


    "Sound-proof barrier?" asked Lin Yu Yan, in English.


    "Yes," she answered hesitantly back at her knowing the Chu Emperor was also with them.


    "What? You''re also¡­?" he said in English. Both Quan Su Wen and the Chu Emperor''s eyes widen in surprise.

 Chapter 211 The Dream

    "What? You''re also¡­?" he said in English. Both Quan Su Wen and the Chu Emperor''s eyes widen in surprise.


    "Yeah, we have transmigrated into these bodies¡­ And we need to talk about that," said Lin Yu Yan.


    It was quiet for a few minutes before someone started the conversation.


    "Something doesn''t sound right¡­ Why are we here?" said the Chu Emperor.


    "We already know that. These bodies have regret and revenge and we have been summoned here to finish their deed before we can finally be on our own," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "That''s true, Yu Yan but¡­" said Su wen. Even after defeating her father, she still has this weight on her shoulder, as if their mission is not done.


    "I do too. The regret this man had was to get his people back. And after that¡­ I still have a feeling something even bigger is going to happen and I have to be there," said The Chu Emperor. He explained about his arrival years ago when the Chu Empire first fell. The Chu Emperor has been here for at least 5 years already.


    Lin Yu Yan stood their quiet, also agreeing to their suspicion but it didn''t feel like a force like theirs. It was something she has been thinking about the whole time she''s been alive in this world.


    "I been having dreams¡­ Dreams about defeating this evil being with 9 other people on my side¡­ I figured since Yu Yan has transmigrated like me, I was thinking there is 7 more like us somewhere in this world," said Quan Su Wen.


    "I also agree¡­ I know what you mean. I had dreams where a warm firebird¡­ no, I believe it was a Pheonix, would tell me things but I always forget what he says every time I wake up. The only thing I remember is¡­" said the Chu Emperor.


    Quan Su Wen has the exact same dream and they both say at the same time, "Go to the center of the world, where the place is sunny and warm and all kinds of people all over the world find peace."


    They both looked at each other, knowing at that moment, their dreams must have meaning of some sort.


    But for Lin Yu Yan who was quiet, had no clue about this dream since it has never crossed her mind.


    Lin Yu Yan was confused about their dream and why she hasn''t gotten it but it wasn''t going to stop her from interrupting the conversation.


    "Did you also received a ''gift'' before you got here?" asked the Chu Emperor to Quan Su Wen.


    "Yes¡­ my voice¡­ the sounds around me," said Quan Su Wen.


    "I have received space¡­ the power to teleport and maybe soon manipulating it¡­" said the Chu Emperor.


    "Ah¡­ that''s why we have abnormal skills," said Lin Yu Yan. "A ''gift," huh¡­.?"


    She thought about it but she really didn''t see or received this ''gift'' they are talking about. The moment she woke up, she was weak. She didn''t have to sit in a medical bath, longer than a few hours, since her body recovered fast.


    The power she had didn''t make sense to her but she just used it to her advantage since the whole world wanted to go against her. But something else crossed her mind.


    "But where would this place be? Where does this Pheonix want us to go?" asked the Chu Emperor.


    "''Go to the center of the world, where the fire burns and all kinds of people all over the world find peace''... A place where people can live in peace¡­ Where could this place be?"


    "I''ve checked a few places that it could be¡­ Shrine of the Water god up in the North Continent. It''s peaceful and the air is considered clean."


    "It could be¡­ but it could be in the Cavern of the Abyss in the West Continent¡­ It''s known for being the opening to the center of the world... It''s just that no one ever comes back once they enter the abyss."


    Then it was silent. They all were trying to think of the possible places it could be when Lin Yu Yan thought about something.


    "Maybe it''s just a metaphor. Like central¡­ maybe fire means the sun or center of the world means the Central Continent. Since it''s literally named the central¡­" said Lin Yu Yan, suggesting ideas.


    The Chu Emperor gasp realizing what she just said. "It''s in Huo City!"


    "Wait¡­ you might be right!" said Quan Su Wen.


    "It''s where all kinds of people over the world find peace¡­ It''s where the 5 empires of the central continent meet and share common ground! It''s a great tourist attraction from the other continents!"


    "''Huo'' is fire in Chinese! Of course! It has to be it!" said Quan Su Wen.


    The Chu Emperor, having lived in this world longer than the other two, agreed that there is no other place then Huo City.


    "But wait¡­ we¡­ I mean you can''t leave," said Lin Yu Yan. "If the emperor or a master leaves its post, especially when their system is not stabled yet¡­"


    "It''s definitely not a good idea," said the Chu Emperor.


    "How about this¡­. In 4 years, it definitely should be enough time, let''s meet at Huo City by then," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Isn''t 4 years too long?" said Quan Su Wen. She doesn''t have much knowledge in ruling a


    "No¡­ it''s not too long¡­ it might be too short," said the Chu Emperor. "We have started over¡­ We have to do so much, from making jobs to providing for the people to start producing agriculture to stabilizing the hierarchy and more¡­ that''s only a small percent of what I have to do."


    "That''s true¡­ I have to also some work to finish with the Medical Sect. since I''ve recently been appointed," said Quan Su Wen.


    The other two thought about it harder, not sure. They still don''t know about her decision about leaving.


    "We can just keep you safe here. You don''t have to leave the Empire," said the Chu Emperor.


    "Yeah, just stay. If we can keep Lady Lin safe all these years, we can keep you safe," said Quan Su Wen.


    They were trying to convince her to not leave but Lin Yu Yan already has a plan.


    "No. I have to go. I''m not going to risk the lives of the citizens. We still don''t know how the information spread if this place was supposedly closed off. I think you have a spy so you need to work on that," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Since the dream doesn''t feel urgent. I''m sure it''s going to be very important to the point where it will affect everyone''s lives. I think We should get stronger in the meantime," Quan Su Wen suggested.


    "I''ll also go to Huo City to see if it is there," said Lin Yu Yan. "If it is, I''ll send you messages through Fukuro," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Yeah. You''re probably right¡­ Okay, in 4 years, let''s meet up," said the Chu Emperor.


    "Promise?" said Quan Su Wen.


    "Promise," said Lin Yu Yan. She put her hand in the middle of the table in a fist. The other two tagged along and they did a three-way fist pump.


    "I''ll go get ready now," said Lin Yu Yan.


    They leave the room and say their goodbyes. Lin Yu Yan goes to her room to see what she can take with her. She needs to plan out where to go as well.


    "I think I''ll head over to the West Continent after I check out. I hear it''s dry but amazing¡­ I heard there was a fire temple, jungles and crazy things happening. I kind of want to check it out¡­" she said. She was getting excited.


    Though new information arises with more questions, Lin Yu Yan still wants to enjoy life. Now that the main issues the original owner of the body had has now been solved, she was getting excited about what to do with her life.


    "Yu Yan," said a voice. She turns around recognizing the voice, to see Han Bingwen in her room.


    "Bingwen," she said with a warm smile.


    "...You wanted to leave, right?" he asked. During the discussion. He could tell that Lin Yu Yan wanted to leave in the first place. She led the conversation to do so since she wanted to leave. She knew most of the people around her would not agree so she asked her Aunt Zhi Zhen to lend her a hand by suggesting it.


    "Huh¡­ I was trying to be as discreet as possible but you¡­" said Lin Yu Yan. She thought she fooled everyone.


    Lin Yu Yan knew for a fact that if she leaves without this situation happening, the others would for sure go after her.


    "Haha," Lin Yu Yan chuckled. "You''re right. I convinced my Aunt to bring up that suggestion."


    Lin Yu Yan continues to pack a few goods into her space ring.


    "Why? You''re in so much danger. Staying here is the best choice," Han Bingwen said. He, just like everyone else, wants her to stay. If he knows she is safe then he would want her to stay. He didn''t care if this will risk the lives of the people.  Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Why didn''t you say that during the meeting?" she asked. He was surprised to hear that. He looks away for a few seconds and looked back at her.


    "Because¡­ I know you won''t stay¡­ and I want you to be free," he said.


    Her heart wavered. During these two days, she hasn''t been thinking about him since her family has been a big deal to her heart. He held her hand and looked down.


    "I want you to do what you want to do but I want you to be safe. Even if you are by my side, I don''t know what might happen to you¡­" he said. "Being with me is only going to cause you even more trouble than your already in¡­"


    "Bingwen¡­"


    That was surprising. Lin Yu Yan didn''t mean to make him feel this way. But this is what happens when you are in a relationship.


    "I''m sorry¡­" she said. "But I want to do this¡­ No, I have to do this¡­"


    He didn''t say anything. After the discussion, this was the only conclusion he had in order for her to be safe.


    "Yu Yan¡­ I''m going with you¡­ right?" he asked.


    "Of course¡­ you are the only one who can," she said. She embraced him and rubbed his back.


    He loved this feeling, having her in his arms. But this is the very reason why he didn''t want her to leave.

 Chapter 212 Bye 1

    The sun was peeking at the edge in the distance when Lin Yu Yan and Han Bingwen were at the gate. They are leaving early because she knew if the others were to send her off, they will try to convince her to stay.


    Han Bingwen led the way. They went through the Unknown Forest and walked around casually as they go to their next destination.


    "Where did you say it was at?" Lin Yu Yan asked.


    The morning dew was beautiful as the sun rays make them sparkle. Han Bingwen has to take a glance at her as the warm light shines on Lin Yu Yan''s beautiful figure. That''s when he noticed something different about her.


    "Did you gain weight?" he said.


    Now, this is something you should NEVER ask from a woman. But, as for Lin Yu Yan, she was glad he noticed since it''s what she wanted. That means her effort is not going to waist.


    ''Yes!" she said excitedly. "Do I look different?"


    She knew Han Bingwen didn''t mean it in a disgusting way. Based on his personality, she knows he will get small details of her figure so she needed to know from a 3rd view.


    "A little bit¡­" he said. "Your chest area and bottom got slightly bigger making your waist look tiny¡­ and it looks like you gained muscle around your legs especially when I treated you that time¡­" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Lin Yu Yan listened and only had a look of disappointment. ''What''s the point of gaining weight if all the fat goes to my butt and breast¡­ But it''s only been a few days since I started so I''ll keep going.''


    Her eating more only made her look older and more mature. She''s only 14 so it kind of scares her a little that this body was maturing fast. At the same time she is eating, she''s training. So she has to eat A LOT if she wanted to gain that weight.


    ''Now that I think about it, my brother looks a lot older than his age as well,'' Lin Yu Yan thought.


    He''s 18 and actually looks a few ages older than Quan Su Wen and she''s 20 years old.


    ''I guess being a quarter demon means we mature faster. Makes sense knowing Kenzhi is pretty mature for being 5 years old.''


    "Oh right, I asked where we were going," she said.


    "We are going to Jiang Dock to get to the West Continent. So we need to go through the Shing Kingdom."


    "I see¡­" Lin Yu Yan was thinking about what to do next. She placed her hand on her chin and Han Bingwen could see the spiritual space ring on her finger is not the same one he gave her.


    "That¡­" he said. He stopped walking and Lin Yu Yan turned to see what''s wrong. She followed his line of sight and saw the ring.


    "Oh, right. Since I gave my ring to Peng Ai to return the sea snakes to the North Continent, I stole Min Fu-Han''s ring," she said.


    "His is too small to contain all the sea snakes but big enough to contain Silver, Victoria, and Knight. Yesterday, since they have been working so hard, they went into cultivation so I needed something to help them.


    The ring is way less dense them mine, meaning there is less spiritual energy to consume at a steady rate so it''s going to be some time before they come out again."


    Han Bingwen listened but it still made him upset. After all, he was the one who bought it and gave it to her on her birthday.


    Lin Yu Yan noticed the change of expression and forgot that he was the one who gave it to her. She tapped him on the should and gestured him to lean over.


    She closed into his ear and said, "Just get me a better one."


    She walked a little ahead, turning around and smiling childishly. But the childish smile only charmed Han Bingwen even more.


    "Yeah¡­ I will," he said.


    Lin Yu Yan took out some snacks she made before leaving. She actually woke up really early. She wanted to make them pancakes and left a nice batch of them on the table right before leaving.


    "I wonder if they woke up yet¡­" she said. "The pancakes will be dried up if they wake up late¡­"


    "I''m sure they are up now and freaking out about you being gone," said Han Bingwen. "After all, you were the ones that saved them."


    Lin Yu Yan was felt a warm feeling inserted into her heart. She knew that she is loved but hearing it makes her feel extremely happy. She placed a piece of hard candy in her mouth.


    "...Are you feeling okay?" he said.


    Lin Yu Yan turned to him. His voice was so comforting and so warm, her eyes watered.


    "Not really¡­ I''m not okay... Now I know how my brother feels."


    --------


    Wei Ru woke up early to send Lin Yu Yan off. He walked into the kitchen to grab a bite since he fell asleep without eating last night.


    He walked down the stairs only to find everyone else crowd around a table.


    "What''s going on?" he said as he squeezes through everyone to also see what''s on the table.


    "Eh?"


    That was the only thing that came out of his mouth. On the table were pancakes galore and everyone knew what that meant. It was quiet because no one wanted to say it.


    Not even a second passed and Quan Su Wen and the Chu Emperor entered the doorway of the kitchen.


    They have knocked on the door and no one answered so they opened the door, surprised the door was unlocked and walked in. They didn''t even know what was going on.


    "Pancakes?" said Quan Su Wen.


    "It is pancakes," said the Chu Emperor.


    They both never thought they would ever see them again. They weren''t the best cook in their previous life so the fact that they saw this in the Ma residence was a surprise.


    Everyone turned around, surprised that the Medical sect. head and the Emperor knows what this delicious sweet is.


    "Wait¡­" said the Chu Emperor.


    ''No one in this world knows how to make it. That means Lin Yu Yan made it. The fact that her friends just stood there in silence means¡­''


    "She left¡­" said Quan Su Wen, finishing the emperor''s thoughts.


    "What!?" said Lin Sheng. He knew he didn''t fell her qi anymore. This feeling he had when he woke up was odd but he thought he was overreacting. He looked around to try and feel her presence.


    He could feel her presence but it was a little dull. Meaning she WAS here not too long ago.


    "Hurry! We might be able to catch up to her!" he said. He was about to sprint to the door but he noticed that the others weren''t even making even the slightest of movement.


    They stood around the table, staring at the odd food, not even turning around to face Lin Sheng.

 Chapter 213 Bye 2

    Wei Ru moved first, walking around them and sitting on a chair. He grabbed himself a plate, decorated in the toppings he likes so much.


    The others follow pursuit and sat around the table. As if Lin Yu Yan knew, there was room for the Chu Emperor, Guo Jinsong, Hua Maoli, Xie Rong''s family, Quan Su Wen, and Lin Sheng.


    They also sat around the table. Of course, Lin Sheng had no idea what it was so Quan Su Wen helped him.


    Everyone started to slice the pancakes and eating them.


    "Sweet¡­ the pancakes are so sweet¡­" said Wei Ru. Tears started rolling down his face, one by one, creating a stream.


    "Yeah, It''s very sweet!" said Chu Yang. She was already balling her eyes out.


    "The pancake is too sweet to eat!" said Peng Ai.


    "It''s too fluffy and warm!" said Wu Lang.


    They all didn''t say anything at the discussion the other day because they knew she was going to leave no matter what they said so the didn''t say anything at all.


    Wu Lang and Kenzhi joined in the tears. Lin Zhi Zhen comforted her son as Wu Long Long comforted her brother. Xie Rong looked down eating the delicious pancakes while his kids were telling him everything will be okay.


    Meiying chewing her pancake slowly looking down and Zhao Xiu Mei was rubbing her back. Gu Xiang was next to Chu Yang holding her hand, trying to not cry.


    The Chu Emperor, Quan Su Wen, and the others were surprised. They didn''t think they would feel this much pain for her going away. She made such a big impact on so many people.


    Especially Lin Sheng, who also felt the same. He looked at the plate of pancakes, not sure if he should eat it. He knew from the other''s expression, Lin Yu Yan made it. He took a turn eating the pancake. It fit his taste pretty well, surprised Lin Yu Yan remembered his taste of food and he kept grabbing for more.


    "Yeah¡­ this is too sweet," he said. Quan Su Wen looked over at him. He was crying with his mouth full of pancakes. She held his hand tight.


    "So this is how she felt¡­" he said, trying to hold in.


    ''... when I left her alone. The only difference is, we''re not alone anymore,'' he thought, trying to finish his plate of pancakes.


    ------


    It''s been 6 months since Lin Yu Yan left without a trace. The people in the Chu Empire are adjusting well to the new rules.


    Lin Zhi Zhen is known to be the real Lady Lin and the citizens are just normal. But only time could tell if the change of the Chu Emperor''s system will actually make a difference.


    He made a few rules for the citizens to follow about anything that has to do with Lady Lin:


    1. You must not speak about Lady Lin.


    2. Any painting of Lady Lin will be burned as soon as possible. Not for her safety but for everyone''s safety.


    3. Any new information about Lady Lin must be reported straight to the Emperor as soon as possible.


    4. Call her by her name, not her surname.


    5. Treat her like a normal citizen.


    Luckily because Lin Zhi Zhen now has her strength back, she placed an even stronger barrier with the help of Lin Yu Yan''s tags, making it undetectable. Since they are being protected by her, they treat her as she wishes.


    Kenzhi, Xie Rong, Meiying stayed behind to help the Chu Empire get back on their feet.


    Wang Ping, Wang Tingshi, Chu Yang, Gu Xiang, and Wei Ru returned back to the Wang Empire to report what has happened. It was a rough 3 days in Feng City since they were targets the moment they set foot in the area.


    Everyone back in Taiyang City were freaking out, knowing that she now has to run and hide in order for the rest of them to be safe.


    Peng Ai has left and gone to the North Continent with Quan Yi Ying and Guo Jinsong. Guo Jinsong has a thing for her since they are about the same age. Fell in love at first sight when he met her at the Ma residence when she showed them the way to the meeting.


    Quan Yi Ying needed some answers and traveled back with Peng Ai to the Water God Shrine, where he originally was from.


    Quan Su Wen was in the process of taking over the Tang Pharmacy. She''s been very busy lately but that doesn''t stop her from getting close to her family.


    She does get sad knowing that her sisters had died from the hands of Quan Yi Ying, which is why he tried to stay away from her, but he was the one closest to her when she was still in the hands of her father. She appreciates all the sacrifices he made for her and loves him like a brother, making sure he knows that.


    Quan Su Wen got her revenge on her father, sadden she didn''t get to kill him when she had the chance. But after a few months passed, she''s glad that he''s still alive. She wanted him to watch her grow in the happiness she was able to achieve with her own hands.


    ''So that''s is why Lin Yu Yan left him alive¡­ is it because she now feels guilty for killing her grandfather, uncle, aunt, and cousin?'' she thought.


    She was in the middle of looking at some paperwork and signing them, getting approved for some of the purchases they have to make.


    "Su Wen, we found them," said Lin Sheng. He came through the window.


    "About time," said Quan Su Wen.


    She finished off and Lin Sheng led the way to where the captured people are. To her surprise, the Chu Emperor is already there.


    "Take this one," he said. He turns to see Quan Su Wen nodded her head and followed them back to the interrogation room.


    They caught the group that has been leaking information outside of Feng City. They tie down one of the men onto a chair and the Chu Emperor started interrogating him. With only the Chu Emperor and Quan Su Wen in the room, no matter how hard they tried, he would not talk. They tortured him to no end and he still wouldn''t talk.


    Meiying heard the news and took some time to make it to the torture room. When she entered the room, she recognized the man right away.


    "Hey... you''re the receptionist at the inn we stayed at...," Meiying said.


    That''s when it hit her. All the information they spoke of in the Inn, they have heard. Which means they might know everything that has happened to the Chu Emperor and the palace.  Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "No... everyone in the Inn was in on this! We thought you guys were genuinely hushing up your mouths!"


    The man being integrated, eyes widened. His body trembled. They thought all if Lin Yu yan''s people would return back to the empire because Chu Yang left.


    Since Chu Yang was the first general of the Chu Empire, they would have thought she stayed but since she didn''t, they thought they would have all left.


    "Hahaha!" the man started laughing. "It''s too late!"


    Next thing you know his body goes limp. He stopped moving.


    "Hey!" said Meiying.


    "What''s going on!?" said the Chu Emperor.


    But the body was already starting to get cold. Meiying tried to find a pulse but he didn''t have one. He has poisoned himself. Quan Su Wen opened the man''s mouth and saw a flesh-colored leftover of a ball that he popped in his mouth filled with poison.


    Then a foul odor reeked throughout the room.


    "Cover your mouth!" said Quan Su Wen.


    Meiying ran for the door to let the odor out. It was spreading fast, making it unusual, bringing suspicious.


    Meiying is immune to some poisons and could create an antidote pretty fast with the help of Quan Su Wen so she took the chance to sniff the odor.


    "Dead carcass? There''s isn''t a poison that smells like this..." she said, letting the rest know it''s safe. ''Why would they use such a foul smell in their poison?''


    Lin Sheng ran as fast as he could when he noticed the smell and to report something.


    "All the prisoners... They are dead!" he said.


    "If what you said is true, then-!" said Meiying.


    "It''s a signal, the smell is a signal," said Quan Su Wen.


    "To signal that the cover has been blown and they have no choice but to die," said the Chu Emperor.


    "This is the rare smell of a huge flower that belongs in the jungle on the West Continent called, the Corpse''s Wife."


    "Which means Lin Yu Yan is in danger! The information must have been sent already!" said Meiying.


    Everyone in the room was shocked at the turn of events.


    Then out of nowhere, Lin Sheng whistled cut the silence. Then through the door, a small owl, quiet as can be, flew and landed on Lin Sheng''s stretched out arm.


    "Fukuro..." said Quan Su Wen.


    "We need to let her know as soon as possible," said Lin Sheng.

 Chapter 214 Feeling safe

    Lin Yu Yan and Han Bingwen were taking their time to reach the Shing empire. Like REALLY taking their time. Lin Yu Yan wanted to relax and enjoy the wilderness.


    It''s been 6 months since she left the Chu Empire. She''s been enjoying the quiet life in the Unknown forest.


    Han Bingwen and Lin Yu Yan enjoy life where it''s quiet. Where no one can disturb their peace and this what happened these past few months.


    Han Bingwen and Lin Yu Yan are still enjoying their time in the Unknown forest. With the previous Yu Yan''s memories, Lin Yu Yan had fun capturing animals to eat and kill.


    Not only that, she wanted to really clear her mind. since so much has happened to her, she wanted to feel free and worry about nothing for a while.


    Since she found out she is from the blood clan, she figured it was probably best to learn how to use it properly. She remembered the days she spent with her mother''s harsh training.


    ''It''s something unavoidable at this point,'' she thought. Not that she didn''t want the power, it''s more like if she used it, the blood clan might find where she is so it''s best if she can control it before it''s too late.


    At the moment, Han Bingwen has gone to his home and Lin Yu Yan is just chilling. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    She''s in the middle of a hunt, chasing a horned rabbit. Concealing her presence, she crept up to the rabbit. She still didn''t get the chance to fight properly. Lin Yu Yan and her brother didn''t want to hurt each other so they had a petty fight which of course didn''t feel right to go full power.


    So she wanted to get better. Horned rabbits have a keen sense of touch, feeling vibrations through the ground so she has to somehow approach the animal without triggering it to move.


    Like an assassin, she moved in, striking it beautifully, with even a slight movement in the air.


    "Nice," she said.


    She has four years before they can meet again with the others. By then, she somehow wants to get rid of the blood clan so the others won''t be in danger when she is around.


    "What a beautiful kill," said a voice. She turned around to see a middle-aged man. He''s quite handsome despite looking over 40 years old. She could tell many women have flocked all over him in the past as it was a little awkward for him to speak to her.


    She couldn''t believe she didn''t feel him around her. It shocked her greatly since she was paying attention to her surroundings and couldn''t detect the old man. But the old man had no dark feelings around him and she couldn''t detect anything evil about this encounter.


    "Thank you¡­?" she said, confused if she should even speak the man.


    "Would you like to join my clan?" he said. He walked a bit closer with each step making no sound.


    "Huh?" Lin Yu Yan was confused. ''Why would he offer me that?''


    "Honey?" said another voice. It was a middle-aged woman. She was beautiful. She still had a beautiful face with a few wrinkles due to age. She came out of the bushes, surprised to see Lin Yu Yan deep in the Unknown forest.


    Lin Yu Yan couldn''t detect her either. It made her concern if there are others like them around her.


    "Don''t worry my child. It''s just us," said the middle-aged man.


    "Oh my... why is someone like you in the middle of the forest?" she asked.


    "Ah¡­" Lin Yu Yan didn''t know what to say.


    The two adults look at her and based on her clothing, old and dirty, she hasn''t been in a town. But strangely enough, she doesn''t have a foul odor nor looks starved. In fact, she looks very healthy and plump.


    She has a few accessories that didn''t match her overall outfit so they knew she had to be a very skilled martial artist.


    "I was¡­ hunting," she had nothing to say. She would lie like she has done to other adults to not create any trouble but these two are on a totally different level than her grandfather, Minister Quan and Min Fu-Han.


    ''Their eyes move around quickly, judging the situation like a skilled martial artist¡­ I can''t lie to them,'' she thought. So that was all she came up with.


    "I see," said the middle-aged woman. "How old are you¡­? You look a little young to be traveling alone¡­"


    "I''m 14 years old. I will be 15 in 2 months¡­" Lin Yu Yan said.


    As always, her looks throw everyone off, thinking she''s in her late teens instead. Their eyes widen. They can tell she wants to conceal her whereabouts but they could see her eyes are clear as day and know she wasn''t lying.


    ''Why do they feel so familiar to me?'' Lin Yu yan thought. She didn''t know why these two look familiar to her but she has never seen them in her life.


    "I see¡­ would you like to join us?" said the middle-aged woman asked.


    "No¡­ I prefer to be alone¡­" said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Don''t be like that. Come join us for dinner," said the middle-aged man.


    They were being persistent and for some reason, she agreed to go. They lead her to their small camp and Lin Yu Yan offered the horned rabbit for dinner. Lin Yu Yan lend a hand with the preparation.


    "So¡­ how did you learn that skill? We barely felt your presence," said the middle-aged man.


    "Well¡­ from my mother and father," Lin Yu Yan said.


    "Where are your parents? Someone like you at that age shouldn''t be traveling in such a dangerous forest like this one," asked the middle-aged woman.


    "Well¡­ they''re not here anymore¡­"


    "Ah¡­ I apologize."


    "It''s no problem¡­ it was 10 years ago¡­"


    That was a surprise to them. Usually, it takes years to perfect that skill is stealth and if the fact that her parents were out of her life so early means she is quite the genius.


    Her skills were almost perfect. They never seen someone at her age learn that fast and well.


    They could also feel her level of cultivation, surprised she reached such a level. No one in the world at her age has never reached a level like hers.


    ''A 1-star martial supreme¡­ I was 25 when I reached that stage. Her only flaw is the intense feelings she has¡­'' thought the man.


    He looked into her eyes, clear as day. The fact that she seemed to have gone through hell and back with her eyes and emotions attached makes it hard to believe.


    ''No, I think is a blessing because she hasn''t lost her humanity. Most people would have been lost in gaining more power but she¡­ she has strong mental strength,'' thought the middle-aged man.


    He observed her, surprised how young yet powerful the child in front of him is.


    Lin Yu Yan didn''t know why she felt scared. She was very cautious that the others could feel her discomfort.


    "Relax, little one. Nothing will happen," he said.


    It was strange to hear that. It was VERY strange for her to hear that. She was 100% always on the lookout since she knew she was always in danger. For some odd reason, those words with such a warm voice made her calm down.


    Lin Yu Yan looked at the couple and a strange feeling overcame her. She finally relaxed, taking deep breaths.


    She had dinner with them while carefully answering some of their questions. Soon enough, it was nighttime and Lin Yu Yan fell asleep against a tree log around the fire. The middle-aged woman used her lap as a pillow for Lin Yu Yan and stroked her hair.


    "Honey¡­ it''s strange. She is too skilled for a 14-year-old," said the Middle-aged woman.


    "I didn''t even notice her. We were hunting the same horned rabbit but she got the kill before me," said the middle-aged man.


    "It''s sad¡­ it seems she had to go through some rough stuff to gain such amazing skills¡­ she''s too young. She had kind eyes but she was so cautious as if the whole world was against her being alive." (w)


    "I agree¡­ she is cautious but weary. She has a strong will to live. She seems so exhausted with those tired eyes." (m)


    "I was so surprised to see someone this deep in the forest. Luckily we found her before someone got to her," said the middle-aged woman. She looked up, noticing the air slightly changing. "Honey, go take care of them."


    The middle-aged man nodded his head and left his wife alone. The reason why they insisted to take Lin Yu Yan with them was that they were on the run from their last job.


    This time the ones following them tracked them and in order to keep Lin Yu Yan safe, they wanted to keep her close.


    The smell of blood filled the air as the middle-aged man finished the job, killing the people trying to kill them. He came back, clean with no heavy breathing.


    The middle-aged woman stroked Lin Yu Yan''s hair, relaxing her even knowing that blood could be smelled in the air. The middle-aged man sat next to his wife thinking about something.


    "She would make an excellent assassin," he said.


    "Yes¡­ she would¡­" said the middle-aged woman. "And maybe an excellent daughter-in-law."


    "She would¡­ but our three sons are technically engaged," he said.


    "True¡­ and we have one trouble making one that won''t come back home. Our youngest said he has a girl he''s chasing at the moment."


    "Huh¡­ I wouldn''t think my genius son would be the most troubling one," said the middle-aged man.


    "Haha. My love, you were like that too," she said. She chuckled remembering the times when they were young.


    "Hmm¡­ he''s is going to find a way out of this engagement for sure," said the middle-aged man.


    "Like father like son," she said.


    "I hope the girl he loves is as lovely as this little one," he said.


    "Me too."


    "Do you still have the note?" he asked his wife.


    "I still have it¡­ It has a strange particular smell of lavender," she said. She held it up showing she has it in her hands.


    "Doesn''t matter. As long as we can return it to our client and get our reward, then it''s fine."

 Chapter 215 Overthinking

    When Lin Yu Yan woke up, she was tucked in a futon, warm and feeling drowsy.


    It was the second time she felt like this. She fell asleep in Han Bingwen''s arms before. The feeling she felt before was exactly like this.


    ''It''s been a while since I have felt like this... Feeling peace...''


    She had a wonderful dream where she lived in the countryside where the sun shines beautifully in a grassy meadow and the fresh smell of trees surround her. Han Bingwen would hold her hand as they walk to a small but very comfy house.


    She could hear children laughing, running towards her, giving her the biggest and warmest hug. She could feel the happiness in their little hands. They would kiss her cheeks, showing their love for her.


    Then a familiar man and woman with wrinkled hands would walk up to her, pat her head kiss her forehead goodnight, as well as some warm hands, would hold her goodnight.


    ''But I know that''s a dream¡­ because I know that is a happiness I could never ever retain... at least with the situation I''m in...''


    She sighed wishing her dream would come true one day.


    Then Fukuro flew into the tent knowing Lin Yu Yan is alone, landed on her futon.


    ''Already?'' thought Lin Yu Yan. She didn''t expect a message so soon.


    She grabbed the note and read it and her eyes just kept getting wider and wider. Meaning the people that died have to be part of her grandfather''s side.


    ''Sh!t¡­ that means the blood clan might be after Brother Sheng, Aunt Zhi Zhen, and Kenzhi¡­''


    With the new information going around, she felt a little frightened honestly but had to keep cool.


    ''After all¡­ this is the first time knowing that there is a possibility of getting killed without my control,'' she thought.


    She got up from the futon and walked out of the tent to see that the kind couple is nowhere to be found. She couldn''t sense their presence anymore. The smell is gone from the air, leaving no trace of them ever being here.


    ''What a weird couple¡­ to show such warmth to a stranger¡­''


    Lin Yu Yan smiled. She forgot that there are still good people in the world and seeing their smiling faces reminded her of that. She packed up and placed the futon and tent into her space ring, leaving no trace of her camping here for the night.


    She dug into her bag and pulled out some snacks. She had them for breakfast and started her usual training.


    So far, in the past few months, she grew her skills in swordsmanship. Since she gain another skill, to enhance her power using her blood, with one of the first sword she has ever made, she was able to make her sword even more powerful.


    An enchanted sword is legendary but with her blood is out of this world. It honestly makes no sense in Lin Yu Yan''s head.


    ''So¡­ the fact that I gain exactly 100% from both sides of my family is crazy¡­ Isn''t this too coincidental? I''m getting stronger with ease but other people seemed to need time and some support of spiritual herbs to level up¡­ But I won''t get any answers until I meet the Phoenix¡­ and that''s in another 4 years from now¡­''


    Which is why she has to train. Her skills are perfect but her power is uncontrollable to the point that Lin Sheng or Han Bingwen are in no way to stop when it happens.


    "If I don''t correct this now¡­ then I don''t know when I''ll ever do it¡­"


    There were many times when she lost her cool. Her killing intent filling the air and almost suffocating those around her. Lucky for her, Han Bingwen was able to stop it. One time when her grandfather was wondering why she killed her cousin, Lu Tian Tian and the other with her brother got was about to hate her.


    "But Bingwen won''t be with me 24 hours a day, 7 days a week. I have to control myself before it''s too late," she said.


    She did a little more than usual today. Since she finally got a good night''s rest, she progressed in her training tremendously well.


    ''I can feel it¡­ I can feel my power growing. I don''t even need to cultivate for a long time. I just reached 2-star Martial Supreme.''


    Many people can''t reach this level without help. Lin Yu Yan could feel her power will never end. The fact that she has never been exhausted to the point where she could die has never happened.


    When she reached 1-star Martial Supreme, she was able to rank Han Bingwen after all the time they have been together. She was surprised to know Han Bingwen is a 5-star Martial Supreme.


    "I need to stop training... I really just want a normal life yet the world doesn''t let me. I will die if I don''t get stronger..."


    She practiced a bit more until her body was not able to bare another swing.


    ''Now that I think about it¡­ if the remaining blood clan is after my aunt, knowing full well that she was the first person to stop her father¡­ has to mean there is another group after her.


    Aunt Zhi Zhen did say she hasn''t seen her father after that. And it wasn''t said that her father died when the other clans who helped killed the blood clan¡­ which means grandfather is also in hiding.''


    She was laying on a branch, eating some refreshments listening to the soft breeze going through her hair.


    ''So the bad guys that captured my uncle (Lin Zhi Zhen''s husband) has something to do with my grandfather. He''s alive and probably looking for her. But¡­ they know where she is. If they are not after her, then they are after my mother.


    But what was the point in capturing my uncle? Was he captured by someone else? Is he a hostage to bring out my aunt? Then will I be my mother''s hostage, since she is the one grandfather is looking for?


    Also... Why did my father disappear without a trace?


    My father is not a weak man. I need to find him. I know he must have disappeared to find my mother. That has to be it. Plus, I''m most likely the only one who can find her since I have the most clues. That red chestnut¡­ it was a ten-thousand-year-old red chestnut.'' Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    She ate a few snacks to gain back her energy.


    In the beginning, where she used poison to fight with poison, the red chestnut was a strange spiritual plant in her house that didn''t match with the other plants. It is from the West Continent deep in the Black Jungle. She thought maybe she can find clues about her mother if she went to the West Continent.


    Of course, it''s dangerous, which is why she wanted it to feel like a 4-year long vacation instead of a 4-year long dangerous adventure. Making sure Han Bingwen doesn''t pick up on her thoughts because¡­


    ''I have an idea why this is all happening... especially with that note from brother Sheng only confirming my suspicion,'' she thought, crunching on her snack.


    "You ready?" said Han Bingwen.


    He quietly sat next to her. She felt him close by. She looked at him and smiled, happy he is back. She nodded her head and stood up to stretch her body to wake it up again.


    Han Bingwen was out of breath. She was a little surprised about that. It seems he was on a lot of jobs and just finished one.


    When in reality, he was worried about her meeting his parents. He didn''t want them to know he is in love since assassins are not meant to have feelings. (Mingli and Jingju already told their parents but Bingwen doesn''t know,) Since he is going to be engaged soon due to a mutual agreement years ago, he''s been trying to find ways to get the contract taken down.


    Jingju and Mingli have told him where his parents were out and it was in the same area where Lin Yu Yan has said she will stay in the meantime and will train until he comes back.


    ''I''m glad my parents didn''t meet her¡­ I heard from Jingju and Mingli, they were on a job in this area¡­ it would have been bad if they met her,'' Han Bingwen thought, based on her calm expression. He can''t feel their presence nor there smell in the air.


    Little did Han Bingwen know, Lin Yu Yan helped them removed 100% of their presence. Because they were so nice to her, she decided to help them since they seem to be chased since it''s highly unlikely they would go deep into the woods for fun.


    "I''m sorry I took so long. I had to finish the required jobs if I want to go to the West Continent without anything else interrupting as we are there," he said.


    "It''s fine. I got a lot of training done. It was quite enjoyable actually, being by myself again for a short period of time," Lin Yu Yan said.


    He noticed her mood is a lot better. She must have relaxed since he was gone because she looks brighter. Her skin looks better than ever and it seems her mind is at ease.


    "Let''s go. It''s time to finally start moving," she said.


    "Yes¡­ let''s."


    They quickly run through the forest to get to the Shing Empire. Han Bingwen looked at her, wondering why she hasn''t questioned him on what he did the past month.


    Lin Yu Yan looked like she didn''t care about what he does for a living and why he was gone. She knows he is stronger than her but the fact that she hasn''t even questioned him about it kind of makes him feel unimportant to him. Like he could be replaced and it''s making him feel worried that this is what she thought about him.


    They reached the entrance of the Shing Empire and stood at the gate.


    "Aren''t you going to ask me why I was gone?" asked Han Bingwen.


    Lin Yu Yan flinched in surprise.


    "Well¡­ I am curious¡­ it''s just that¡­ I know you have your reasons¡­"


    "Aren''t you scared I could be¡­ cheating¡­" he whispered the last part, after all, they are not official since she is a minor.


    "Haha! No, I trust you. You are incapable to lie to me. But you are good at keeping some truths away from me," she said with a smile. "That''s why I don''t have to know what you''re doing¡­ I''m pretty sure you''re doing it for me anyway. What I''m more worried about is the fact that you will put yourself in danger for me."


    "But you would do that for me too," he said. He smiled and kissed her hand. "After all... you''re with me without even knowing what I do."


    "Mmm, you''re right... I guess that''s how much I trust you."

 Chapter 216 Sashimi

    The town was very beautiful. It was a calm and peaceful place where Lin Yu Yan and Han Bingwen could relax before they get into the main situation.


    "So this is the famous port in the Shing Empire?" Lin Yu Yan asked as they walk around town.


    "Yes. But not only in the Shing Empire, the entire world. It''s known for its good luck. Every boat that stops by will have safe travels throughout the sea. Lucky for us, it is not where the Shing Palace is located. It''s located north from here, in Jinshu City," said Han Bingwen.


    "Good. I don''t want to meet them at the moment," said Lin Yu Yan. Lin Yu Yan was referring to the princess and princes of the Shing Empire who she met back when she was at the Wang Empire.


    The people who were around the two couldn''t help but stare. Both of them were very beautiful and beautiful people don''t come here very often since this place is known for shipping, not dates.


    "I want to eat!" Lin Yu Yan said, excitedly.


    After six months of living in the forest, she has gained quite a lot of weight. Sadly, it was mostly muscle and only made her look older and mature, not looking like her age at all.


    Han Bingwen, on the other hand, has trained with her as well and gained a lot of weight and all of it was muscle. He kind of looks his age now and he grew a little taller. Many women around them would stop and follow him only to be shot down by Lin Yu Yan''s beauty.


    The two made it to a restaurant where it was famous for its sashimi they heard among the people. Lin Yu Yan got very excited since all she ever ate was the food made by herself and sometimes Han Bingwen. She is a great cook but now she can finally get some real food from a real chef.


    They sat down and the waitress comes over and takes their order.


    "Hello, what would you like to order?" she asks. She was looking at Han Bingwen while she took Lin Yu Yan''s order.


    ''This man... he''s so handsome!'' she thought.


    Though Bingwen didn''t even look up at her as his attention was all on Lin Yu Yan.


    "I would like to have one order of everything in the menu," she said happily.


    Everyone in the restaurant turn to look at the beautiful couple in surprised.


    "I-Is that all?" said the waitress. She didn''t think she''ll hear that from a woman.


    "No. Dear, what are you getting?" she said sweetly.


    Everyone is even in more shock. The huge order was only for her.


    "I also want one order of everything on the menu," Bingwen said.


    He then grabs Lin Yu Yan''s menu and handed both of them to the waitress without looking away from Yu Yan.


    The whole restaurant started whispering, surprised that these beautiful but poor-looking people just ordered the whole menu. By then the waitress just stood in place because what these two just did was too surprising.


    "Yes, right away!" said the waitress.


    She thought if she has more money the poor and beautiful girl, then the beautiful man would leave her and she would have the chance. She was going to whisper in the man''s ear but the energy he was emitting didn''t allow her to.


    ''Whatever sorcery the poor and ugly woman has on him will be exposed!'' she thought, feeling jealousy and angry for her poor self.


    She quickly grabbed the menu and shuffle away as fast as she could.


    As for Lin Yu Yan, she always wears clothing for commoners since they are less flashy and more comfortable. But today, since she came out of the forest right after training, she forgot her clothes were still a little dirty since her mind was all on food the moment she stepped into town.


    Despite the poor clothing they are wearing, they ended up ordering 2 sets of the entire menu. The waitress was suspicious about it. She went to the owner and ranted about it.


    "Owner! There is a couple that wants to order the entire menu!" she said.


    "Eh!? Let them!" she said. The owner was a strong middle-aged woman. She was cutting some fish cleaning when she was interrupted by her employee.


    "But¡­. they look poor! Their outfits are covered in dirt!" she said.


    "Who is trying to screw with me!" said the owner. She was ripped off before when some rich-looking people ordered her meals and ran away before paying.


    "Now some dirt-eating beggar is ordering everything on the menu?!" she said. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Two orders of the whole menu!" said the waitress.


    "Bullsh!t!" she said. She stomped out of the kitchen and into the dining hall where she was going to give this couple a piece of her mind.


    -----


    Lin Yu Yan was humming happily waiting for her food. She not only has a great sense of smell but also has great hearing and heard all of the whispering and the sarcasm. Han Bingwen hears them too and got angry but would rather enjoy his time with Lin Yu Yan then give in to his anger.


    It doesn''t bother her because she just wants her food. She then noticed a little boy was peaking through a door.


    News spread fast as time passes and the little boy heard from the other people in the restaurants say the beautiful couple is rich. He couldn''t take his eyes off of Lin Yu Yan.


    "A goddess¡­" he said.


    Lin Yu Yan heard what he said and couldn''t help but chuckle. She leaned into Han Bingwen''s ear and whisper to him, "The Little boy just called me a goddess."


    "He''s right," said Han Bingwen. He smiled back at her.


    Lin Yu Yan couldn''t help but chuckle after his response.


    The people who heard the boy nodded their heads in agreement.


    Lin Yu Yan then looked back at the boy, smiled at him, and waves her hand to gesture him to come to her.


    The little boy looked around to see no one else besides him was towards his direction. He pointed at himself and the pretty woman chuckled and mouth the word yes.


    He was surprised and walked over happily and smiled that he got the goddess''s attention.


    "Hi, what is your name?" Lin Yu Yan said happily.


    She changed her position on the chair to face the little boy. He has a little dirt on his face and she wiped it off. After that, she held his little hands in her palm.


    Her hands were warm and it reminded him of his mother.


    "My name is Chen Xing-Fu¡­" he said. He looked down so she wouldn''t see his crying face.


    "What''s wrong, Xing-Fu?" Lin Yu Yan said. She didn''t think he would cry from her wiping his face.


    "I¡­ I just remembered my mother¡­ she is sick and we have no money to buy the medicine¡­" he said. "Your hand is warm like my mother''s..."


    "Your mother is sick?" he said. He patted the boy''s head, to calm him down. He remembered his little brother was like this when his mother was sick. He crouched down to meet his eye, making sure he isn''t tricking Lin Yu Yan.


    Lin Yu Yan was thinking and thought of a great plan. She chuckled thinking that it will help the little boy and shut the mouths of the people talking trash about them.


    "Would you like to see a magic trick?" said Lin Yu Yan.


    It got the attention of everyone around her and they got curious about what she might do. Everyone that was talking went silent, waiting for the results.


    Lin Yu Yan clasp her hands together horizontally, making the inside hollow.


    "Since you are such a sweet boy, the goddess will grant you a wish. What do you wish for?" said Lin Yu Yan.


    She smiled cheekily with a hint of darkness because she can''t wait to see their reaction.


    The owner, angry and not taking any bullsh!t from a customer ever again thinking she is going to be riped off again, stomped out the door and started yelled.


    "Who ordered the entire menu!?" she said loudly.


    But all of the customers and onlookers'' eyes were on Lin Yu Yan.


    "I''m okay with a small copper coin, so I can buy some food for my mother," said the boy, loudly, closing his eyes and praying.


    Then a blue light emitted from Lin Yu Yan''s closed hands. She removed her hands and on her palm was ten large gold coins, shining brightly in the light.


    "Here. Now you can buy your mother''s medicine and eat yummy food!" said Lin Yu Yan. She pulled a small pouch from her bad and put the coins in the pouch to hand over to Chen Xing-Fu.


    Everyone was shocked when they saw the blue light. The only sound in the air was the little boy''s excitement and gratefulness towards Lin Yu Yan. The owner stood in place, widen eyes and mouth because she has never seen gold coins before.


    "Gold coins!" shouted the owner.


    Everyone in the restaurant gasp in surprise. How is it possible that these poor looking people have so much money.


    "Thank you!" Chen Xing-Fu said, crying.


    "Is your mother in critical condition?" she asked.


    "No¡­ sniff¡­ she''s laying in bed at the moment... The doctor said she is stable for now," Chen Xing-Fu said, wiping his tears away so he can speak properly to the goddess.


    "Come. Sit next to me. Let''s eat before we go get your mother''s medicine," said Lin Yu Yan.


    His stomach growled when she mentioned food and the smell of the restaurant wasn''t helping.


    Lin Yu Yan turned to face the loud middle-aged woman and said, "Is it done yet?"


    Lin Yu Yan''s voice was soft and warm but her face was so sinister.


    "It''ll be out soon!" said the owner, jumbling over her words.

 Chapter 217 The Boy who called her a Goddess

    The owner turns around and was about to go into the kitchen when the waitress blocks her way.


    "Did you find them?" said the Waitress. She walked past the owner and stomped her way over to Lin Yu Yan.


    "Wha-!" said Owner, trying to stop them but it was too late.


    "Owner! That''s the poor, dirt-eating couple!" said the waitress, pointing at Lin Yu Yan.


    Some people started to burst out laughing. The waitress for some reason thought they were laughing at Lin Yu Yan.


    "Look at them! They are wearing cheap clothing and even covered in dirt! And they wanted to order the whole menu! Two orders of the entire menu!" she said.


    She kept trash talking Lin Yu yan and soon the crowds'' laughter dies down and the only noise in the air was her voice.


    "Hahaha! Ugly, if you are ever going to marry such a handsome man like him, you''re going to need something better then that!" the waitress said.


    But everyone in the room was looking at her in disgust and disbelief.


    "Did she not know we were laughing at her?" said a woman to her right.


    The waitress turned her head to see who said that and when she looked at the others, they all had the same expression.


    "Pfft. Is she stupid?" said an elderly man. "If she isn''t is she blind?"


    The old man said it loud enough for everyone to hear and everyone laughed.


    "I guess she doesn''t see them!" said another woman.


    Then the waitress looked at Lin Yu Yan and the little boy. Something caught her eye and now she saw the gold coins in her hand.


    "Eh? You stole them didn''t you!?" said the Waitress. It seems she can''t read the situation and she''s throwing more accusations towards Lin Yu Yan.


    Then there was loud, angry stomping, behind the waitress. She turned around slowly to see her boss, the owner, glaring at her. She slapped the waitress on the face and dragged the waitress back to the kitchen.


    Before she entered the kitchen, pushing the waitress in, the owner said, "We would like to apologize for this idiot. It seemed she misunderstood you."


    "It''s no problem. I just want my food," said the smiling Lin Yu Yan.


    "It''ll be ready soon," said the owner, trying to withstand Han Bingwen''s anger. "Hurry up with the food!"


    Han Bingwen was trembling in anger that even Lin Yu Yan had to do something about it.


    "Come one now. You know those words aren''t as bad," she said casually. She punched lightly on the arm to let it go.  Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "It''s like the devil and the angel are in the same room," said a man, trembling in fear.


    Even the people outside of the restaurant could feel the bloodlust in the air before Lin Yu Yan calmed him down. They were glad the beauty was here because they know there isn''t anyone in this town that could confront him.


    "Sit down Xing-Fu. Tell me about your town," she said happily. She grabbed some snacks in her bad and offered it to him as they wait for their food.


    After the owner apologize to Lin Yu Yan before entering the kitchen, the owner gave the waitress one hell of a lecture. Turns out she is the niece of the owner so the owner couldn''t fire her.


    Lin Yu Yan finally got her food all happy. It was very delicious so Lin Yu yan forgave the waitress. Han Bingwen and Chen Xing-Fu ate happily together with her having small conversations.


    Chen Xing-Fu was surprised by the amount of food she can eat in the little body she has. After all, Lin Yu Yan gets happier when she eats delicious food and gets her energy to train.


    Han Bingwen has been with her for a while and adjusted to her habit and eats and trains with her. He doesn''t want her to beat him in strength and he does double the training Lin Yu Yan does so the amount of food they are eating is not enough for the harsh training they give themselves.


    The people around them just watched in shock. They were strange people but with their laughter made the gloomy air, light and warm, ad the liveliness returned back.


    The people around finally started to enjoy their food and went back to their business.


    Chen Xing-Fu didn''t mind and actually laughed and enjoyed his time. Though he had so many problems at home, he couldn''t help but enjoy the time he spent with Lin Yu Yan and Han Bingwen. He is only 3 years old and it turns out today, he went out to beg for some money and some food for his mother and him.


    His father died before he was born from a disease and it seems his mother has caught the disease. He was told as long as his mother eats the medicine, she will get better.


    "Must be hard¡­" said Lin Yu Yan. There wasn''t really a mother figure in her life. Even in her previous life, her mother died so early on and her step-mother left her and her sister to starve.


    The mother of this body faked her death, ran away, is in hiding, and left Lin Yu Yan so many burdens to bare at such a young age.


    "Would you like to join us?" said Lin Yu Yan. "Let''s have a lot of fun before you go home?"


    As a kid herself, she wanted children to enjoy their youth and learn about the world slowly and carefully. So when she heard his story, she wanted him to enjoy life, not work for it.


    "I¡­ I can''t¡­ I have to take care of my mother¡­" he said. He hesitated because being with them seemed so much fun but he knew he had to take care of his mother.


    "Is that so¡­" said Han Bingwen. He felt comfortable around Chen Xing-Fu because of his honesty and direct answers which was a first to him. So he was worried someone might steal the money from Chen Xing-Fu because of the looks of the people around them seemingly never seeing a gold coin.


    "Okay¡­ It''s no problem. How about you let me walk you home?" Lin Yu Yan offered.


    "No.. I''m fine¡­ I''m a little embarrassed," he said, blushing and slightly disappointed. "I wouldn''t want a goddess to see my home¡­"


    ''Such a little kid thinks being poor is an embarrassment?'' she thought. Lin Yu Yan couldn''t help but give a sad face to him.


    When Chen Xing-Fu saw her sad face, he wasn''t sure what to do.


    "If you''re just walking me home¡­" he said, changing his mind.


    "Great!" said Lin Yu Yan. She was shuffling into her bag to grab some money.


    "I can pay for my part¡­" said Chen Xing-Fu.


    "Don''t worry," said Lin Yu Yan. She pat him on the head a little happy he offered.


    "I''ll pay for it," said Han Bingwen.


    Han Bingwen stopped Lin Yu Yan and paid for the bill. It was only 5 silver coins all together and he paid 5 gold coins for the amazing service they had after the dumb waitress. Han Bingwen was still a little mad but Lin Yu Yan''s mood got better after Chen Xing-Fu showed up.


    "Yu Yan, ready to go?" asked Han Bingwen.


    "Yeah, Let''s go Xing-Fu," she said. She offered her hand and he grabbed it, blushing and smiling happily.


    Chen Xing-Fu looked at Han Bingwen and offered his hand to him.


    This gesture was a first for Han Bingwen. He was not expecting the kid to offer his hand. Most kids were scared of him since he was cold and distant. Han Bingwen grabbed it in surprise.


    ''So little¡­ and warm,'' he thought.


    ''So cute!" she thought. As always, cuteness is her weakness. Since Silver is cultivating, she has no one to dote on so she got quite lucky, meeting Chen Xing-Fu and all.


    But Lin Yu Yan was more surprised to see Han Bingwen accepting to hold a child''s hand. They looked like a family. It made Lin Yu Yan happy to know a different side of him.

 Chapter 218 The Boy who called her kind

    The waitress was pissed and threw her apron on the ground when she got home. She was angry since she was humiliated and lectured.


    She was so tired of hearing her aunt''s lectures but even more angry since her charms didn''t work.


    "Mother! I''m so angry!" she said.


    "What''s wrong?" her mother was casually sipping tea on the couch.


    Her family is rich. They are one of the most respected families in the world. They are known as the Hua family. They are the top heroes if the Shing Empire, saving them from the enemy.


    "Mother! This ugly poor lady humiliated me in front of all the customers!" said the waitress.


    "Shu Lan, what did you do this time?" said her mother. She knows her daughter is a trouble maker, which is why she made her daughter work at her sister''s restaurant so she can learn some manners.


    Lately, she has been doing good but it seemed today was a bad day.


    "There was a poor-looking couple in the restaurant. The man was quite handsome though and the woman was an ugly girl. It was obvious he was with her for the money. I was trying to get the man with my charms but the ugly woman humiliated me!" Hua Shu Lan said.


    "Charms¡­? What charms?" said her mother in response.


    "Mother!"


    But her mother just smacked her on the head.


    "Do you not understand what you said! You tried to steal a man from another woman! I did not raise you to do something so repulsive! You are the next head of the family! Please know your worth," she said.


    "That hurt!" Hua Shu Lan said. She rubbed the spot her mother hit to lessen the pain.


    "Sigh¡­. What am I going to do with you! Your brother has made the decision to work under the Chu Emperor and now we have an idiot as the next head of the Hua family."


    Then there was a knock on the door.


    "Sigh¡­. What am I going to do with you! Your brother has made the decision to work under the Chu Emperor and now we have an idiot as the next head of the Hua family."


    Then there was a knock on the door, interrupting them.


    "Miss Hua Mulan? Your son has sent a letter," said the servant.


    "A message from Maoli!? I haven''t received one in a while!" she said.


    She got up from her chair and walked over to the servant to grab the letter. Hua Shu Lan was furious because all she ever cared about was her older brother, Hua Maoli.


    "Hmph! I''ll go tell father that you aren''t treating me the same as Brother Maoli!" she said. She stomped out the door and left to see her father.


    Her father was taking care of their growing business when he heard loud footsteps, knowing what is going to happen.


    "Father!" said Hua Shu Lan. "Mother doesn''t treat me the same as brother Maoli!"


    She was very upset. Her father sighs and looked at his daughter lovingly.


    "Well¡­ you don''t act like Maoli," he said.


    "But Father! Why!? Why does she treat him with love!? He was the one who left the family! How come mother still loves him!?" she said. "Now I''m stuck with taking care of the family!"


    "Now, now, my daughter. Your mother loves you very much. You have to understand why she treats you like this. There is a reason why she does so," said her father.


    Her father is Li Shang. One of the strongest general, martial artists, and cultivators in the world. He changed the family name to Hua due to combining the family temple and respecting his wife''s pride in her success.


    He was able to gain all his family heritage due to being the only one alive to receive it.


    "But why? Why can''t she love me?" she said. Tears started rolling down her face.


    Li Shang put the pen down and walked over to his daughter to calm her down.


    "Shu Lan, your mother takes pride in her name. She went through a lot to get where she is. She just doesn''t want you to go down the wrong path in life. You need to understand that," said Li Sheng.


    "Father! You don''t understand! I''ve been trying my hardest to be the daughter she wants but I can''t! It''s not who I am!" she said. She ran away from his arm to her room where she can be alone.


    "Is Shu Lan making a fuss again?" said a voice by the entrance.


    "Ah¡­ Father-in-law¡­ She just upset about something at my sister''s restaurant," said Li Sheng, sighing again.


    "Haha¡­ Like mother like daughter," he said. "My Mulan was quite a rebel too¡­"


    "Well¡­ she had a reason. It''s just... I hope Shu Lan understands what we''re trying to do for her¡­" Li Sheng said.


    "Don''t worry¡­ when the time comes, she will make the right decision."


    -------


    Before Lin Yu Yan and Han Bingwen sent Chen Xing-Fu home, they stopped by the port to see which ship would offer them a ride to the west continent.


    "Yeah. We already have a few people going with us, we don''t mind having 2 more," said the old man.


    The old man''s employees were un and restocking his ship since they arrived just yesterday.


    "The only thing is, we are delivering some products to the south continent first and going to return back here to restock. We were just at the West Continent a month ago. It takes about a month to get to the South Continent as well," he said.


    "I see¡­ so it''s best to stay here until you get back since your coming back here anyway," said Han Bingwen.


    "Isn''t there a faster way?" asked Lin Yu Yan, still held Chen Xing-Fu''s hand. His eyes were sparkling since he wasn''t allowed here.


    "There usually is¡­ But I guess it was bad timing on our part. Since the Central Continent just finished the order for the West Continent¡­ This is probably the earliest shipment to the West Continent," Han Bingwen said.


    "You can go on your own since you don''t have time," said the Old man. "I can offer you a boat as long as you pay for it."


    "It''s fine. We can wait," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "We don''t have enough knowledge to travel by boat alone so we can wait the two months," said Han Bingwen.


    "It''s no problem then," said the old man.


    They thanked the old man and paid for the ride in advance. They leave the port and walk hand in hand with Chen Xing-Fu to his home.


    Chen Xing-Fu asked if he could stop at the doctor''s place to buy the medicine. Lin Yu Yan exchanged with him to silver coins just in case they might be bad people.


    "This is the first for me¡­" he said.


    It was pretty dark outside since they made a lot of stops whenever they see a store. Lin Yu Yan got some new clothing for him and even got some food for his sick mother.


    "What is?" Lin Yu Yan asked.


    "My father died before I was born and My mother has been sick since last year¡­ I always wanted to go out with my parents and have fun for a day¡­ Thank you for having fun with me," he said. He was so grateful for what Han Bingwen and Lin Yu Yan did for him today.


    "Well¡­ since Bingwen and I have to wait two months, how about you show me and him around the town?" she asked.


    Chen Xing-Fu was a little shock. "I don''t know much about this town..."


    "Wel... I would love to see you again," said Lin Yu Yan. She crouched down to meet his eye, grabi=bing bother his hands into hers.


    "¡­If you''re okay with it," he said.


    "Great¡­ Then I''ll be waiting for you at the restaurant at sun high," she said.  Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Okay!"


    They walked a bit further where the scene slowly changed. The area was filled with trash and random people making homes out in the open. Soon other children, a little older then Chen Xing-Fu ran to them and asked them for money.


    "Please spare some change!" said a little boy.


    "Please¡­ buy this flower!" said a little girl.


    It seems the place Chen Xing-Fu lives is in the slums. Lin Yu Yan bought everything and gave them some coins but that only created a chain reaction, making her give money to all the people in the slums.


    Chen Xing-Fu looked at Lin Yu Yan. Lin Yu Yan was very kind to the people in the slums and couldn''t help but admire her.


    "Here," said the little voice. Chen Xing-Fu gave the children each 50 silvers, leaving him with only 50 silvers left for himself.


    He gave the rest away to some homeless grandfather sitting alone. He even gave him some food.


    "Thank you¡­ You have raised a fine one," said the grandfather to Lin Yu Yan and Han Bingwen.


    They both looked at each other and then looked at Chen Xing-Fu. They smiled and started walking again.


    "I''m sorry," Chen Xing-Fu said as they head over to his house. "I gave the money you gave me away¡­"


    "It''s fine¡­ You are a good kid. Your mother would be proud," said Lin Yu Yan. But hearing the word mother just made him flinch.


    They reached his home. It''s quite clean but it was tiny. Just enough for two people. Of course, Lin Yu Yan didn''t say anything.


    "I''ll see you tomorrow," said Lin Yu Yan. "Good Night."


    "Good Night!" he said, happily. Through watching him walk inside gave them a weird feeling.


    Lin Yu Yan and Han Bingwen waited until he was inside before walking away.


    "Hmmm¡­," said Han Bingwen while thinking about something. "I think I heard the last name somewhere before¡­"


    "You have?" asked Lin Yu Yan. Lin Yu Yan is still learning the basic knowledge of the world so she wasn''t surprised about the new information.


    "Since I don''t remember, it must have not been important."

 Chapter 219 The Boy who called her lovely

    About a month has passed and Hua Maoli has returned to his home in the Shing Empire. He has sent a letter to his family to let them know him a few people are coming over due to a problem that might occur in the area.


    He is from a very well known family known to the world. But he has left his family to follow the person he calls master.


    He has sent a letter to his family to let them know him a few people are coming over due to a problem that might occur in the area.


    This was quite controversial since he has left the Shing Empire to help the Chu Empire. His mother wasn''t sure if she would approve of this matter but Hua Maoli insisted on doing so. It was the first time she has witnessed her son being passionate and straight forward of his emotions so she let him do so and is very proud of him.


    "Hello, mother. I''m here with a few friends of mine," he said. A girl entered the doorway of the Hua family home and was quite surprised. Another man and woman were standing together, speaking to themselves.


    "Who is this lovely lady?" she asked in surprise, looking at the one by herself.


    "We meet a while ago. Her name is Zhao Meiying," he said. Then he closed into her ear and whispered to his mother.


    "There is something strange happening that could affect the five great nations. We found some information that someone is here and we''re here to capture them," he said.


    "I see¡­" Hua Mulan was thinking for a few minutes before Meiying interrupted her thoughts.


    "Hello," said Meiying. She bowed her head to show respect since she heard so many wonderful stories about her. "My name is Zhao Meiying."


    Then the other two walked up behind her and also greeted Hua Mulan.


    "Hello, I''m Li Dan E, a Medical Alchemist," said Li Dan E.


    "Hello, I''m Tang Kei Yong, from the Medical Sect. Branch in the Chu Empire," said the boy.


    Funny story between these two, they were childhood friends until the tragic event happened to Li Dan E''s family. When Tang Kei Yong and Tang Hongwu met her, they were in disbelief since they thought she died.


    Li Dan E was so surprised to see them. She didn''t think she would ever see them again.


    Tang Kei Yong was relieved she was still her old self.


    "Welcome! Feel free to make this your home," Hua Mulan said.


    "Thank you for your kindness," said Meiying. She bowed again to show respect and it''s something Hua Mu Lan really liked about this girl since she herself is proud of her success. It''s rare for a lady to show her respect since most of the gossip and talk trash about others for no apparent reason.


    "Oh! I really like you!" she said out loud. She then grabbed Meiying''s hands, and ask her, "Would you like to marry my son, Maoli?"


    "Huh?" said Hua Maoli and Meiying.


    Their faces were shocked. None of them embarrassed. They honestly didn''t know what to say. Even Li Dan E and Tang Kei Yong had no idea what to say.


    "Just kidding!~ It was a joke! Come, come! I''ll show you your rooms," Hua Mulan said, changing the subject.


    Hua Maoli didn''t make a reaction but on the inside, his heart was beating fast. Meiying is a strong and beautiful woman and for the past few months, every time she was around, he couldn''t help but look her way. He didn''t realize that until a month ago and when he found out he would travel to his home with her, he got nervous.


    Sadly, it was with the other girl from the Wang Empire, who he met 2 months ago when she was visiting them to see if Meiying and the others were alright in the Chu Empire.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean¡­" Hua Maoli whispered in her ear so the others wouldn''t see as his mother was showing them their rooms.


    "It''s okay¡­ I didn''t mind," Meiying said.


    She was actually shocked when his mother said that. She didn''t blush because she was so surprised, all the blood was drained away from her face.


    What''s even worse, her heart was beating fast when Hua Maoli whispered that into her ear, making her super conscious of him now.


    Hua Mulan noticed their interaction, making her really want to know the girl her son is so interested in. She couldn''t help but chuckle.


    There was another person also looking at the scene. Hua Shu Lan. She wanted a snack when she heard her mother''s ridiculous statement and couldn''t help but hide so she wouldn''t be seen by her.


    She then glanced at Meiying and observed her gestures and expression. Everything was to code of what her mother wanted as a daughter. Then she saw how her mother looked at Meiying with warm eyes.


    Hua Shu Lan got pissed. She turned around and went back into her room.


    -----


    A few weeks have passed since the interactions with the homeless people in the slums and Chen Xing-Fu, Lin Yu Yan and Han Bingwen are having fun in an open grassy area with the sun shining high in the sky.


    "My mother said this it reminded her of my father," he said. "Since then, I come here every so often."


    Lin Yu Yan was looking at Chen Xing-Fu''s expression and could see he had no negative feelings about it.


    ''Since he has never met him in the first place,'' she said. His face was smiling with a hint of sadness. Not the depressing sadness but an inevitable sadness, and in a way, kind of understanding.


    "Have you ever thought what your father was like?" she asked Chen Xing-Fu.


    "Sometimes I do¡­ but I''m happy where I am, knowing that I have a loving... mother¡­. And people like you beside me," he said, looking at Han Bingwen and Lin Yu Yan.


    "If my mother wasn''t so sick and my father was not gone... I wish they would as lovely as you two," he said.


    Han Bingwen pat him on the head.


    "You are weird," Han Bingwen said.


    "A lot of people tell me that," Chen Xing-Fu said, laughing afterward.


    Then they spotted a dog down the hill and Chen Xing-Fu couldn''t help get up and pet it happily.


    It was just Han Bingwen and Lin Yu Yan left. She couldn''t help but look at the smiling boy happy with such a hard life he has.


    "He''s so strange¡­" she said.


    "He is¡­ I''m surprised by the kindness this boy has," said Han Bingwen.


    "Me too¡­ despite being poor, he would rather share the things he has with other people," Lin Yu Yan said.


    "And his little face¡­ he is so bright, I forget sometimes I''m being hinted at the moment," she added.


    "It''s the second time for me¡­ wanting to protect someone other than family," he said.


    "He''s so weird to me¡­ Like he came crawling into my heart without even realizing it," she said.


    "I feel the same," he said.


    "Hmm¡­ It would be nice if our son was like that," she said.


    Han Bingwen''s eyes widen. That was a surprise to him. He grabbed her hand, making her turn to face him.


    "Don''t test me," he said. "The words that come out of that sweet mouth makes me lose control."


    She just looked at him with warm eyes and smiled. "Not yet!~ I''m still 14 and being chased. Having a family in this situation is not ideal."


    He looked at her and out of nowhere, kissed her on the lips. "But this will do for now."


    Lin Yu Yan blushed intensely. ''He was never so bold before¡­''


    "But I''m still mad I wasn''t your first¡­" he said quietly, turning his head to look up at the clouds. "That stupid third prince took it away from me because he was dying."


    Remembering the time where Lin Yu Yan blurted out giving Wang Ping mouth to mouth because Wang Ping couldn''t swallow the medicine.


    "But you were my first," she said.


    "Huh?" he said in confusion. ''I wasn?''


    "Haha, I bet you don''t remember," she said. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Her first kiss was when Han Bingwen and her first met when she went to wake him up.


    ''Mingli, that cute rascal! Who knew he could be so calculating!'' Lin Yu Yan thought.


    Han Mingli was the one who asked her to wake him up, knowing full well that Han Bingwen would act like that.


    "When¡­?" he thought.


    Han Bingwen couldn''t remember doing so no matter how hard he tried.


    "I''m not telling you!" she said.


    "Tell me!" he said.


    He tickled her, making her laugh.


    Chen Xing-Fu looked at them from a distance. It looked like a photo of his mother and father laughing, something he wished for. He couldn''t help but smile.


    "Sister Yu Yan! Brother Bingwen" Chen Xing-Fu said, running to their arms, smiling along with them.


    In the distance a man was running away, breathing hard. He climbed up a tree looking into the distance, surprised to see the person again.


    "Why is she here!?" he said. "I thought she was in hiding somewhere. Why would she be here!?"


    This man was the only one who got away from the Chu Empire. He left early by himself, delivering a message to the head but it seems news about his comrades made him scared.


    ''Sh!t, we thought if we waited it out, we wouldn''t get caught¡­ Who''d knew the Chu Emperor would catch them¡­ Tsk. I don''t have a boat or money...''


    He was catching his breath, calming his mind to see if there is another way he can get escape and go to the main house.


    ''The only option is to get on a ship unnoticed¡­'' he said. ''Now¡­ which ship is going to the West Continent?''

 Chapter 220 The Boy who called for her

    Two more weeks past since the hunt of the man who escaped. Meiying and Hua Maoli have been searching for this man in town whereas Li Dan E and Tang Kei Yong were searching the area around the town.


    The reason Li Dan E has gone was that she knew a lot about the Unknown forest since she had to always be looking for herbs in the forest with her students back in the Wang Empire.


    They have found no trace of him.


    "How hard is it to find one person?" said Li Dan E.


    "Well¡­" said Tang Kei Yong. "Since it''s been a month already... it seems pretty hard."


    "Shut up," said Lin Dan E, punching lightly on his shoulder. "I was just complaining, you didn''t need to say that!"


    They walked back to the Hua Residence. Meiying and Huan Maoli was already back, standing in front of the entrance to the courtyard.


    "Meiying¡­ I want to ask you something¡­" said Hua Maoli.


    "Quick, hide!" whispered Li Dan E. She dragged Tang Kei Yong beck to the trees to eavesdrop on them.


    "What was that for?!" he said only to be shushed.


    "I think Maoli is confessing!" she whispered.


    "Now?!" he said.


    "Shhh!" said Lin Dan E.


    Li Dan E knew right away he thought Meiying when she first visited the crew in Feng City. She was surprised since the Hua family has such a high status. But they are known for not judging a book by its cover, hence why they are so powerful.


    Except for their daughter, Hua Shu Lan, which is why Hua Mulan is having a hard time.


    They peaked behind a tree to watch Hua Maoli and Meiying.


    "Well¡­" said Hua Maoli. He stopped talking, trying to prepare himself. He moved his hand to the back of his neck, trying to work out his feelings.


    "What is it?" asked Meiying. She is clueless to the advances Hua Maoli has done in the past few months so he thought maybe telling her would make her start to realize. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "I¡­ I like you," Hua Maoli said.


    Meiying was confused. She looked at him with one brow raised and said back, "I like you too."


    But with her expression, she doesn''t know the meaning behind Hua Maoli''s words. So Hua Maoli took in another breath and said, "No, I like you in a romantic way."


    Meiying was surprised.


    "I liked you for a long time now¡­ I wanted you to know that," he said.


    "I¡­," said Meiying, and then she went quiet. She didn''t know how to respond.


    "It''s fine, you don''t have to answer me now¡­ I just¡­ wanted you to know," he said.


    They stood there in silence for a few seconds before Hua Maoli said, "I''m¡­ heading inside¡­"


    He opened the gate and entered the courthouse. Li Dan E was so excited but she also respects her dear friend''s feelings so she won''t bug her about it.


    "Oh my god!!" squealed Li Dan E.


    "I can''t believe he did it...," said Tang Kei Yong.


    He then looked at Li Dan E. He went quiet thinking maybe he should do the same. He''s loved her since they were children and mourn for her death only to find out 7 years later that she is alive.


    "Kei Yong?" said Li Dan E, tapping on his shoulder. He flinched and looked at her.


    He went quiet and Li Dan E looked over to see him thinking hard about something. She called his name already but he didn''t answer.


    "You good?" she asked.


    "Yeah¡­ let''s go inside," said Tang Kei Yong. Meiying has already left to go inside.


    They walked to the entrance and went inside the mansion. Then the bush behind them rustled and crawled Hua Shu Lan, angry.


    "Dammit," she said. She wiped the dirt off her clothes.


    She''s been waiting there before Li Dan E and Tang Kei Yong even arrived. She is sneaking out from her studies to go hang out with a bunch of friends, after all, she''s still a 17-year-old girl wanting to have fun.


    The moment she left the house, she heard her brother''s voice, freaking her out and hid in a bush. She knew if she made a move, she would be heard by him so she had to stay still and be out of his view.


    She was almost busted because of Lin Dan E and Tang Kei Yong''s curiosity, hiding close to her.


    "Phew! Now time to play," she said.


    ------


    Lin Yu Yan and Han Bingwen were waiting for Chen Xing-Fu at the same restaurant where they had delicious Sashimi. Lin Yu Yan started walking around in circles because Chen Xing-fu is late.


    "Do you think something happened to him?" she asked Han Bingwen.


    "Well¡­ knowing him, he wouldn''t be late except if something happened to his mother," said Han BIngwen.


    "Let''s go look for him," Lin Yu Yan said.


    They first walk towards Chen Xing-Fu''s house since there is a better chance to find him this way. Because the town is quite open but there are still many people who come and go throughout the town, Lin Yu Yan cannot pinpoint his location.


    The closer she walked over to his home, the more worried Lin Yu Yan got. She asked some people around the area if they have seen them and the response was all no.


    "Sh!t¡­ somethings not right," said Lin Yu Yan.


    She kept walking and then felt something invincible touch her.


    ''A¡­ barrier? It wasn''t here before,'' she thought. She gave Han Bingwen a glace and he looked her way too.


    ''But... it''s a little different than a normal barrier...''


    They soon stopped at Chen Xing-Fu''s house. Sure enough, there are two presence detected inside. Chen Xing-Fu has asked Lin Yu Yan and Han Bingwen to not worry about his mother''s health but it was a little suspicious.


    Then someone shouted from inside.


    "You useless child! You were late coming home last night, I went to bed hungry!" said a woman''s voice followed by a loud smack.


    Lin Yu Yan walked up to the door but hesitated to go inside because of Chen Xing-Fu.


    "I''m sorry, mother," said a quiet voice.


    Lin Yu Yan heard his cry and quickly open the door to see a woman beating up Chen Xing-Fu. Lin Yu Yan pushed the woman off of him and Han Bingwen stood by him to see if he was alright.


    "Who the f*ck are you!" said the lady. She was a middle-aged woman but because of something, her skin has become wrinkly and dry. She was maybe around 40-45 years old.


    "Get away from him!" yelled in Lin Yu Yan.


    "Sister Yu Yan, Brother Bingwen," said Chen Xing-Fu, spitting out blood.


    Lin Yu Yan looked at him and then looked at his mother. His mother looked perfectly fine. Lin Yu Yan even made sure to check her qi and it seemed fine. She then looked into her features and it reminded her of something. Her eyes ver a creamy yellow from the usual white, her pupils are dilated despite it being the middle of the day.


    "Drugs¡­," she said quietly.


    "So you''re the little shit, giving him money! Hahaha! I see! You better move out of my way! He is my son, my property! I brought him into this world, I can take him out!" said the woman.


    "No!" said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Well... I guess I have to take you down!" she said.


    Suddenly, the air changed. Lin Yu Yan actually got a little scared.


    "No! Mother, don''t hurt her!" said Chen Xing-Fu.


    Even Han Bingwen was startled by the power the woman had.


    "Ah... I remember now... they used to be one of the top 10 strongest clans in the world... But they lost to the Yin clan...," said Han Bingwen.


    "Don''t f*cken mention that name. They ruined my life!" she said.


    Already angry, she started attacking Lin Yu Yan.


    ''She''s unbelievably fast for someone her age!" thought Lin Yu Yan. She was able to dodge it but it threw her off how powerful she is.


    "Haha! You remind me of someone back in the old days. I could never defeat her but I guess I can take it on you!"


    Lin Yu Yan''s eyes widen. ''She''s talking about my mother!''


    But the longer she fought with her, the stronger the woman got. Her body was slowing changing color and her hands and nails became longer.


    "Berserker!" shouted Lin Yu Yan.


    "Hahaha! It''s been a while since I''ve had a proper fight! That stupid clan will never know the strength of that medicine! I will raise to the top again!" yelled the woman.


    ''I see... she thinks the drug is medicine to gain power... How did it spread when I stopped Min Fu-Han? Unless she got it before I defeated him,'' she thought.


    Then Lin Yu Yan started attacking back. The woman was surprised she was able to land a few blows on her. But When Lin Yu Yan landed those punches and kicks, it didn''t even affect her. Her body was hard as metal.


    "Haha! A 2-star Martial Supreme!" said the woman.


    "Yu Yan, get away from her!" said Han Bingwen.


    "I know!" Lin Yu Yan said. ''It''s not safe. She''s a 5-star Martial Supreme.''


    She''s in the same rank as Han Bingwen. The issue is, she has more experienced than the Han Bingwen and Lin Yu Yan. They both may be strong but with an opponent that has live longer than the two and has gone through all sorts of fights and wars, there is a high chance of losing.


    Lin Yu Yan is many times faster than her so she was able to dodge most of the attacks. But because the woman was able to predict where she was going to move next, she landed a heavy punch on Lin Yu Yan''s arm, breaking it, and dislocating her shoulder.


    "Sh!t," said Lin Yu Yan, grabbing on to her arm. ''That punch is powerful!''


    "Stop! Mother please!" begged Chen Xing-Fu.


    "Shut up! Someone weak as you should shut up and die!" she moved and appeared in front of Han Bingwen and Chen Xing-Fu as Lin Yu Yan was busy putting her shoulder back.


    Before she could land a hit, Han Bingwen stopped her.


    "I see... You''re as strong as me...," she said. "But from the look of your face, you have never fought someone like me."


    The woman smiled, throwing another punch and dust particles fly around them making it hard to see.


    Han Bingwen carried Chen Xing-Fu out of there, dodging the attack only to see his mother appear in front of him.


    She was already on to the next attack. Han Bingwen couldn''t react fast enough so he turned his back to her to protect Chen Xing-Fu.


    She sent him flying. He rolled away, covering Chen Xing-Fu from getting hurt from their surroundings. Han Bingwen was cut up and his back as in pain. If it wasn''t for the training he has done his whole life, his back would have broken, being crippled for life.


    "Brother Bingwen!" said Chen Xing-Fu. "Sister Yu Yan!"


    Han Bingwen coughed up lots of blood, breathing hard. Chen Xing-Fu is crying.


    "Now... Give me the boy," she said. She stood in front of the two. The air moved due to the overwhelming pressure of her qi.


    Han Bingwen is still using his body to protect Chen Xing-Fu from getting hurt.


    ''Damn it... I''m going to lose...'' thought Han Bingwen. He wasn''t able to fight to the fullest because Chen Xing-Fu will be in danger if he leaves his side.


    Then the woman grabbed Han Bingwen by the collar since he won''t move out of the way.


    "That''s too bad. Such a young strong man like you had to die this way," she said. Her eyes were clouded with rage but her smile sent chills down his spine.


    She lifted up her fist, ready to punch Han Bingwen''s face when she felt something behind her.


    Before she could even turn around, Lin Yu Yan landed the hardest chop with her unbroken hand to the side of the neck. Before the woman passed out, she was able to see the glowing red eyes of the girl, reminding her of the undefeated woman she had conflicts within her past and was able to say out loud, "Blood clan..."


    Lin Yu Yan stood there in the dusty morning, eyes red as blood, breathing hard as the woman fell unconscious.


    "Let''s go before she wakes up," she said.

 Chapter 221 The Boy who thanked her

    Lin Yu Yan held her hand as Han Bingwen carried Chen Xing-Fu as they ran away as far as possible from the situation.


    They ran into the Unknown forest. They ran until they felt safe enough to settle down.


    They are all breathing hard. Lin Yu Yan''s bloodlust to kill the woman was still strong so she had to calm down. She focused on her breathing and her mind.


    Han Bingwen set Chen Xing-Fu down on the soft grass. Right after, he fell over, losing all strength to get back up again.


    "Brother Bingwen!" yelled Chen Xing-Fu.


    "Bingwen!" shouted Lin Yu Yan.


    Lin Yu Yan was focusing on breathing, she forgot Han Bingwen was hurt too. After she calmed down, she grabbed a few healings from her bag.


    "I''m fine¡­" he said.


    Lin Yu Yan grabbed the healing cream that Li Dan E made only for emergencies and rushed over to Han Bingwen''s side.


    With only one hand available, she took off his shirt with the help of Chen Xing-Fu and couldn''t believe the wound on his back. It was all bruised up and bleeding. Not only that, the punch was so severe, the woman''s strength alone made thousands of scratches.


    Lin Yu Yan spread the cream over his wound expecting it to work but it didn''t. Something didn''t seem right. She placed a little of her qi into his body to find something odd. Something is his body is stopping his wound from healing.


    She thought of ways to get rid of it but nothing came up.


    "What''s going on¡­?" said Lin Yu Yan.


    "No¡­," said Chen Xing-Fu. He held his head remembering something. "My mother did this¡­. She has done this to me before¡­ she didn''t let my body heal¡­ At one time, maggots were swarming over my injuries¡­."


    He was frightened, remembering those harsh times. Lin Yu Yan was in disbelief. ''What do you mean your mother did this...''


    Then a question popped into her head that might give some information about the situation.


    "Xing-Fu¡­ how old are you?" she asked.


    "I''m 4¡­" he said.


    "You''re 4?!"


    Lin Yu Yan looked at him and still can''t comprehend how little he is for a four-year-old.


    "I know¡­ My body is too little¡­ it''s because for 2 whole years¡­ she didn''t let my body heal¡­," he said.


    "That might of prevented you from growing¡­," said Lin Yu Yan. ''She used this on her own child... this power that weakens the body so far, the body''s only instinct is to stop it from growing to reduce needs, so the injury she created will rot and kill the victim if not carefully treated...''


    She kept thinking over and over again on what to do. ''But if he was infected with maggots at one point... meaning Xing-Fu isn''t in such horrible state anymore base on how he said it... but something doesn''t seem right... Bingwen is losing strength as we speak...''


    "Sh!t¡­ what am I supposed to do¡­," said Lin Yu Yan.


    She wiped the cream off his back to have a more proper diagnosis and noticed that the cream slowed down the process. Lin Yu Yan put more cream on his back and wrapped him up.


    ''But... not only is the body stopped healing, the wound is getting worse...''


    "Something is not right... Why is his wound so purple....?" asked Chen Xing-Fu.


    Lin Yu Yan gave it one more look and it seems that his wound isn''t just bruised... it seems cursed.


    "It''s a curse..." she said.


    "A curse!?" said Chen Xing-Fu.


    "He''s been curse twice, for his body to rot away and his body to stop healing as time passes... at the same time...meaning he has no time!"


    Lin Yu Yan was getting frustrated and didn''t know what to do. She had no medical knowledge of someone doing this.


    "Yu Yan¡­" said Han Bingwen.


    "Bingwen!" she said. She helped him up but was stopped.


    "Heal yourself first¡­" he said. "And Xing-Fu¡­"


    Lin Yu Yan couldn''t help but cry. She did what she was told and used the cream on Chen Xing-Fu. His body was covered in old wounds and scars that reminded her when she used to have hers.


    Her tears didn''t stop while treating him. With the help of Chen Xing-Fu, she was also able to get her broken arm cast.


    With her broken arm, she set up camp for the night. She gathered some wood and created a fire to warm them up. She put up a tent quickly and placed Han Bingwen in a futon so he can rest.


    She watched over him, thinking about what do to. She tried to think of all the things she learned from the books her mother left for her. She forgot she had them in her ring and grabbed it out, reading the context only to find nothing.


    She sighed and place the book back to her ring and started to walk around to see if anything can trigger her memory. She was thinking too hard, she bit through her skin on her finger.


    She licked the blood off and felt something weird. Her eyes turn red as she feels the energy flow throughout her body to her injuries. She could feel her body heating up and her arm got healed instantly. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Ah!" she shouted, remembering something. "How could I forget!?"


    She ran into the tent were Han Bingwen was laying face down since it''s his that''s injured.


    "Bingwen! Bingwen!" she said.


    "What!? Did something happened?" he said, waking up from hearing her voice. He now has enough strength to get up but it was only to make Lin Yu Yan worry less. Lin Yu Yan helped him by letting him lean on her.


    "My blood! Drink my blood!" she said. "My Aunt Zhi Zhen said my clan has special healing powers which is why I heal faster than normal people. But she was surprised when I told her I healed my ribs in 4 hours, the fastest time she has ever heard of any broken bone being healed!"


    "What?" he said. He was a little confused.


    "I think you need a higher dosage of my blood! The healing cream has a very small percentage of it but it was able to slow down whatever is doing this to you."


    Han Bingwen was a little shocked to hear that and watched as she made a cut on her hand.


    "So if I drink your blood, then I will heal?" he asked.


    "Ow¡­ Yes," she said, looking at her wound. It was the first time she had to injure herself so it was a surprise. She then looked at Han Bingwen and said, "Now, drink."


    Blood dripped down her translucent skin. Han Bingwen looked at Lin Yu Yan eyes. Her eyes glowed a beautiful red and then he licked the blood dripping down her arm up to her cut. He drank her blood, feeling the energy throughout his body.


    His back was heating up, with the cells in his body working quickly to heal his body. Han Bingwen licked the cut clean and helped wrapped the wound.


    "Your arm is okay?" he asked.


    "Yeah¡­ Much faster then the time my uncle broke my ribs," she said. To show him proof, she moved it up and down and lifted a piece of wood.


    Lin Yu Yan asked Han Bingwen to undress so she can check if it''s fully healed. It''s healed but Lin Yu Yan could still feel something wrong. Just like the cream, it only was able to heal at a certain point and slow it down.


    "No¡­ Something is not right¡­" said Lin Yu Yan. "it''s a curse. My blood was only able to heal you but it didn''t fully stop it. We still have to find a way to cure you..."


    "So it''s going to happen again¡­" said Han Bingwen.


    "How are we going to get rid of it if we don''t even know what it is?" asked Lin Yu Yan.


    "Sigh¡­ we have to fight her," said Han Bingwen.


    "I guess we do. You just have to drink my blood in the meantime," she said.


    "But you''ll lose too much blood," he said.


    "I won''t. I won''t run out until I''m dead so I will be fine," said Lin Yu Yan. She smiled at him as her eyes glow red.


    Han Bingwen just smiles and hugged her tightly into his arms.


    "I''m sorry," Han Bingwen said. "I couldn''t protect you or Xing-Fu."


    "...me too," Lin Yu Yan said. She buried her face into his chest as her hands clenched around his back, flinching from an unsettling pain. She wrapped her hand with the cut she made.


    Chen Xing-Fu, who went out to use the bathroom, got back to the camp to see Han Bingwen and Lin Yu Yan still setting up camp.


    "What are you doing!? Your arm is still¡­" he then looked at his arm an noticed there was no more bruising. Then he noticed Han Bingwen was also standing up as if the injury he had never happened.


    "You''re... healed?"


    "Yes," said Han Bingwen, patting his head.


    "Yeah¡­ I heal pretty fast," she said. "Don''t worry, come look."


    He walked over to her and touched her arm to make sure she wasn''t wrong. Han Bingwen undressed to show Lin Yu Yan and Chen Xing-Fu the wound has been healed. But for extra precaution, she used her qi to watch over his body.


    "It really is healed¡­I was surprised I healed fast too," he said. Chen Xing-Fu is still healing due to his body heals slower than normal people probably because of his mother but the cream definitely helped.


    They finished setting up the fire and cooked some dinner. By then, it was sunset. They decided it was best to stay in the forest for a few days to make sure it''s safe.


    Lin Yu Yan didn''t allow Chen Xing-Fu to go back to her. He also didn''t want to go back but his mind somehow was conditioned to do so. After what happened, there was no way that''s going to happen.


    "You have to stay next to me¡­ understand?" she told Chen Xing-Fu. "I don''t ever want to see another scar on you."


    He didn''t know what to say. No one has ever said that to him. He looked down, trembling a little, and cried. He nodded his head.


    Lin Yu Yan felt broken. She hugged him close to her body, never wanting to let go of this child.


    "Thank you, Yu Yan and Bingwen¡­ Thanks for saving me," Chen Xing-Fu said.

 Chapter 222 The Boy whos a lot like her

    Hua Shu Lan was having a blast. She was able to meet up with her friends on time for the festival night. Tonight was the first day of the Shing festival.


    The festival is to celebrate winning the war and this is the tenth anniversary. It''s also another reason to grieve and thank the people whose lives were lost in battle.


    Han Shu Lan was having fun when one of her friends remember a rumor she heard the other day.


    "Hey, hey¡­ I heard you got in trouble the other day," said Li Feng. She is Hua Shu Lan''s cousin from her father''s side.


    "Ugh, don''t even mention it, Feng. It''s going to kill my mood!" said Hua Shu Lan. "That ugly bitch is going to feel my rage!"


    "I heard she was pretty," said Ji Run-Ming. His family is also part of the top ten strongest family clans but is at the bottom. He''s a good friend and visiting for the festival.


    "Tsk. She won''t be pretty once I mess her up!" Hua Shu Lan said.


    "Haha! I can''t believe this girl doesn''t know the daughter of the famous Hua family!" said Ma Li-Xue. He''s a good friend in town, a little more privileged than others.


    "There''s this poor boy that has been hanging out with her too. Gosh, they are so annoying!" Hua Shu Lan said.


    "Ah, the boy that belongs to the family that used to as great as you, right?" said Li Feng. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "I know where he lives with his stupid mother¡­ should we mess their place up?" Ma Li-Xue suggested.


    Hua Shu Lan thought for a second. "Hmm¡­ I don''t think we should do it¡­ The boy may be annoying but¡­ he didn''t actually do anything to me¡­"


    "Come on! Let''s just let loose today!" said Ma Li-Xue, trying to persuade the girls.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea either¡­" said Ji Run-Ming.


    "Haha, let''s just go!" said Li Feng, dragging Hua Shu Lan and Ji Run-Ming together with Ma Li-Xue, to the poor boy''s home.


    ------


    It was dark outside and the three are sitting around the fire to keep warm. Surprisingly to them, they are still close enough to the town where the festival is located and could hear cheers and laughter.


    Chen Xing-Fu somehow started remembering the times he and his mother used to have and because of the mood, he decided to tell Lin Yu Yan and Han Bingwen his past.


    "My mother used to not be like that¡­" Chen Xing-Fu said.


    Lin Yu Yan was holding Chen Xing-Fu in her arms and hugged him a little tighter.


    "She used to make food for me and we would often go on walks. But I remember one day, she came home angry. She started hitting me¡­ I felt something weird and when I woke up, I had a bruise. It didn''t go away after a while¡­ then I received another beating about a year after.


    And then they started to become frequent and it kept getting worse. I was in pain every day. She wouldn''t even feed me and she stopped going outside. She told me people would likely give money to kids than adults so she made me beg on the streets day and night¡­ sometimes when I make a lot, some bad people would notice and steal it away¡­ then I would get beat up for being so weak."


    Lin Yu Yan was listening carefully. Her story was quite similar to his.


    "Then one day, the bad people followed me home¡­ I think because I''m a child, they thought that I am storing a lot of money somewhere¡­


    My mother was already mad at me so when she saw me, she was mad because she thought I brought them to bother her.


    Next thing I know¡­ they are lying face down on the ground with pools of blood around them¡­ My mother is a monster," he said.


    The wind gently blew around them, rustling the leaves on the trees as the fire still burns brightly.


    "What are we going to do to your mother?" Lin Yu Yan asked.


    "Eh?" Chen Xing-Fu was confused.


    "Well¡­ if this goes on, I might have to¡­ kill her," said Lin Yu Yan.


    Chen Xing-Fu''s eyes widen and just realized how serious the situation was.


    "I¡­ I don''t know. At times I wish she would go back to her old self but at this point¡­"


    "It''s okay¡­" said Lin Yu Yan after a moment of silence. She pats his head and rubbed his back.


    Chen Xing-Fu cried in Lin Yu Yan''s arms. It was until he fell asleep that he stopped crying. He breathed in a rhythmic pattern as sit around the fire.


    "He''s a lot like me," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Hmm¡­" replied Han Bingwen.


    "I think that''s why I''m so attached to him."


    "Me too."


    Then it was silent. The fire crackle as Han Bingwen moves to sit next to Lin Yu Yan and Chen Xing-Fu. He held her hand and rubbed Chen Xing-fu''s head.


    "...Let''s take him with us," Han Bingwen suggested.


    Lin Yu Yan was surprised. She didn''t think he would say that.


    "Are you sure? I mean¡­ I- I mean WE are very dangerous people. Not that we are dangerous people, it''s that we are in danger," she said.


    "I think we can take care of him. Plus¡­ there is no way I''m going to leave him here alone," said Han Bingwen.


    "Me too¡­ especially with his mother," said Lin Yu Yan.


    Again it went silent. Then, because of the mood in the air, Lin Yu Yan wanted to talk about her feelings.


    "Bingwen?" she called.


    "Hmm?"


    "You know when I killed my grandfather?"


    "Yeah¡­"


    "Well¡­ I met them before I went to Wang palace that day. I visited my old home to try to get him and my uncle to work with me. At that time, I was furious so whatever deal we were going to make, I wasn''t going to go through with it."


    Han Bingwen was quiet, listening to every word.


    "There request was surprising to me¡­ All my life, I suffered in their hands and their request was the first time I thought they were humans. I was listening to their conversation before I entered and I guess after they carefully talked with each other, they were able to think of a good plan.


    But that wasn''t the reason I was surprised at the time¡­ Did you know what they said to me?"


    Lin Yu Yan''s face went to sorrow. Han Bingwen was silent. He tightened up his grip to let her know he''s there for her.


    "They said they will turn themselves into my hands to save my cousin, Lu Tian Tian."


    Han Bingwen''s brows furrowed but Lin Yu Yan wasn''t done talking.


    "I was so jealous of her¡­. To have the love of these two people without even trying must feel great. She was lucky to have wonderful parents who loved her even with that shitty attitude.


    I remember the days when we played together¡­ We had so much fun. We were so innocently enjoying our life as children with adults panning horrible things to us. My mother was very strict with my training so I couldn''t play with her as much as I wanted too.


    Sadly¡­ everything changed when I was kidnapped. Everything turned upside down.


    The only person I had in my life was my mother and brother. But they also left me shortly after, leaving me alone in that lonely place. I was only a year younger Chen Xing-Fu''s age when I last saw my mother and brother Sheng.


    Then this body stayed there for another 10 years, hoping her father will someday get her out of there..."


    Lin Yu Yan took in a deep breath, ready to let Han Bingwen know something she was scared to let him know. After all, only the Chu Emperor and Quan Su Wen knows this since they are in the same spot.


    "Bingwen, Yu Yan had died."


    He turned to face her quickly confused because she is in front of him. But her face says otherwise.


    "I''m someone else¡­ I am from a world very different than this, where supernatural powers do not exist¡­ where most places are at peace."


    "What¡­?" It was confusing but her voice has no hint of hatred and lies.


    "I died in that world and was brought here. I died due to my stepmother pushing me towards a moving vehicle, making it look like an accident.


    The old Yu Yan has died in a very similar way as well. Lu Tian Tian shot an arrow and she wasn''t able to dodge on time and the tip grazed her. It was laced with poison but that''s not how she died¡­ The pain she has been through was bottled up and released and her wish to not feel pain anymore became true...


    Before she went away¡­ she wanted me to take revenge for her parents'' death in exchange for taking over her body."


    Han Bingwen was starting to make understand now.


    "When we were at the Mo Pharmacy and you saved me from my uncle¡­ The reason why it even happen was that my cousin was freaking out about why Yu Yan is not dead but¡­ she did. And now me, Lin Yu Yan resides in this body."


    Han Bingwen turns back to face the fire.


    "I was the one who didn''t suffer through the gruesome things those people did. But I felt every emotion and pain through this body and sometimes I don''t know what to do with it. These¡­ family members are not my real family but I could feel happiness and sadness as if they were.


    It''s too weird¡­ Now I have to make decisions in her stead¡­ it feels wrong. I wanted to cut ties because I knew I would feel¡­ well, guilty. Especially with Brother Sheng since¡­ the reason why he feels reassure is because I made him feel that way. But I''m not his sister¡­ his sister is dead.


    I know it''s not a big deal but I still can''t help but have these feelings, that it should have been the other Yu Yan who should have still had this life, not me.


    This was not supposed to be for me but¡­ here I am. It''s been about a year since I''ve been alive and I''ve met so many wonderful people but¡­


    Because I don''t want people to suffer like Yu Yan and me so I try to help as many people as possible even knowing that I can''t save everybody¡­


    I know so many people love me but¡­ I can''t but feel that this wasn''t supposed to be mine and this feeling of guilt is getting to me. I didn''t deserve all this love. That this was not meant for me."


    It became silent. Han Bingwen heard her story. Lin Yu Yan took a lot of courage to say what''s on her mind because she has never told anyone about how she felt when she was brought into this world.


    She tightens her wrap around Chen Xing-Fu to calm herself, afraid of what Han Bingwen''s response is. She didn''t even look at him the whole time she spoke about her situation.


    "The one I fell in love with was you. You made me feel this burning sensation in my heart. You make me feel alive. You make life enjoyable for me. You make people feel better. It''s you that made all these people love you," said Han Bingwen.


    Lin Yu Yan was quiet. Her fingers curl because it was making her cringe but at the same time, it was reassuring her.


    "This happened because you made these decisions and now you are here. You made this possible and I''m glad that you are here," he said.


    Usually, she was the one saying that to other people. Hearing Han Bingwen say that makes her feel so happy.


    "Though¡­ I do wish the people that have hurt you and Xing-Fu, to suffer a world of pain for the rest of their lives," he added.


    Lin Yu Yan chuckles and leans on his shoulder. "Thank you, Bingwen."

 Chapter 223 - The Boy who loves her

    Hua Shu Lan was dragged by her friends to the slum areas and she was getting cautious. The closer they got to the little boy''s house, the more uncomfortable she was. The others who aren''t skilled in fighting like her even felt uneasy.


    They pass through an invisible force, weirded out by the strange touch as it was a first to them.


    "A¡­ barrier? It wasn''t here before?" said Ji Run-Ming. "Stealing money from the kid was always a piece of cake¡­ since when was this installed?"


    "What¡­? You''ve been stealing the kid''s money?!" said Hua Shu Lan. Hua Shu Lan may be stupid, but she knows right from wrong and she couldn''t believe that her friend has been stealing some poor kid''s money.


    "Tsk. you wouldn''t understand. You have all the money in the world," said Ma Li-Xue, crossing her arms.


    "Are you guys idiots!? I work hard for it! You guys aren''t even working and spending your parent''s money!" Hua Shu Lan said.


    After all, her mother didn''t want her to be a spoiled brat which is why she''s not as hated as the other three from the townfolks.


    "Geez, chill. It''s not a big deal. It won''t make a difference stealing a poor kids money when they are already so poor," said Ji Run-Ming.


    Due to her ignorant mind, she only hung out with rich people since they are cleaner and better looking than some poor people. Li Feng kind of dragged her into trouble because he''s jealous of her.


    Even though she''s a woman, she had a better life than him. She has a strong father and mother and even a brother who is unbeatable.


    Li Feng isn''t as rich as her either so making friends with ignorant people will lower her reputation, hoping to make him be the good one out of the four. But tonight was a night he wished he never wanted to go through.


    "Wait¡­ I remember this happening before," said Li Feng. Remembering something happen to some commoners trying to steal some kid''s money from the slums. He smiled evilly and continued to go through the barrier.


    ''It''s some cheap barrier. What''s the worse that could happen?'' he thought.


    The others walked through the barrier and turned to look at Li Feng.


    "I think it happened last year, which is why even the people of the slums stop appearing in this area," said Li Feng, trying to sound worried.


    "Ah! I heard it too¡­ the people got beaten up real bad-" said Ma Li-Xue. But she gets cut off by a chill that ran through their spine.


    They all turn their bodies to where the power was coming from.


    Before them, stood a figure, injured, and hungry for some blood. The figure was a woman and you can feel the anger and hatred leaking around her.


    "What the hell!?" said Hua Shu Lan.


    The injured woman looked up with hatred and watched as these kids just spoiling her mood even more.


    "Look! It''s the ex-Chen clan head! Haha!" said Ji Run-Ming.


    He walks up to and couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Haha! What''s it feel like to fall so low? Nah, I don''t need to know since it will never happen to me!" said Ji Run-Ming.


    "Dude, stop. She''s gonna-" said Li Feng but the ex-clan head just punched his face, leaving him unconscious.


    "Kyaaa!" screamed Ma Li-Xue.


    "Do something, Shu Lan!" said Li Feng.


    "Like what!?" yelled Hua Shu Lan.


    "Y-you better stop! This is Huan Shu Lan! The daughter of the famous general, Hua Mulan!" said the male friend.


    This got the angry woman''s attention.


    "Hua Mulan''s daughter¡­ haha¡­ HAHAHA!" said the ex-Chen clan head.


    The other three were startled by the laugh.


    "Even better," she said calmly and then headed straight to Li Feng.


    They fought for a few seconds and was knocked down. The female friend then fainted since she never has experienced something so fearful in her life.


    Hua Shu Lan was able to block many of her attacks due to her mother''s training.


    ''I never knew it would be useful until now¡­.'' she thought as she was finally able to get a breather.


    But it was short as the woman quickly grabbed her by the neck, stopping her from breathing.


    "I see¡­ not bad for Mulan''s daughter," said the ex-head.


    Hua Shu Lan has never been more scared in her life until now. The evil look the woman head sent chills through her spine and she couldn''t help but piss herself.


    "Ugh! Disgusting!" said the ex-head. "You f*ucken b!tch!"


    The woman was going to land a final punch on Hua Shu Lan''s face but then was stopped by a voice.


    "Chen Chuju, stop," he said.


    "What do you want now?" said the ex-head, Chen Chuju.


    "It might be more useful if we use her against Huan Mulan," said the man.


    "What do you mean, Bi Gong-Sun?" said Chen Chuju.


    "This is how we are going to take you to the top again," said Bi Gong-Sun. "Remember our deal, I''ll help you get back to the top for hiding me and to kill that woman''s daughter."


    -------


    It''s been a week since the incident with Chen Xing-Fu''s mother and the town was still busy. Many booths were trying to get rid of the


    Lin Yu Yan, Han Bingwen and Chen Xing-Fu are in town to resupply themselves since the incident. It was way too sudden and they went out to get all the things they needed on a trip.


    Lin Yu Yan in on the lookout for Chen Xing-Fu''s mother but it seems Han Bingwen and Chen Xing-Fu are on another mission: To find Lin Yu Yan a present.


    They know their safety is the top priority but knowing that the town is safer than the forest, they figured why not get a gift since her birthday is tomorrow.


    "Did you find anything that caught your eyes?" whispered Han Bingwen.


    "No, not yet," said Chen Xing-Fu.


    Lin Yu Yan was thinking about something else as they were walking.


    ''I''m sure she would be too embarrassed being here anyway since everyone knows how she looks like. That''s why she''s in hiding in the first place. I''m sure it''s safer here in town in the woods.''


    "Whoa¡­" said Chen Xing-Fu. He was looking at a necklace. It was simple but it was a beautiful crimson stone. "Bingwen, look at that."


    "Hmm... why did you choose that?" asked Han Bingwen.


    "Well, it looked pretty. Because Yu Yan where''s simple dresses and outfits, I think she will like to have something simple. Yu Yan doesn''t like to stand out much," said Chen Xing Fu.


    "That''s not bad. Lin Yu Yan prefers something simple. I like it too. Good choice," said Han BIngwen, ruffling his hair.


    "Hey," said Lin Yu Yan, noticing them talking to each other. "What are you two doing?"


    "Ah! W-Well¡­" said Chen Xing-Fu, all flustered thinking they were busted.


    "He needed to go use the bathroom," said Han Bingwen.


    "Oh, Okay. I''ll talk to the captain to see if we can push the date," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Alright," said Han BIngwen, pushing Chen Xing-Fu.


    "Sorry!" whispered Chen Xing-Fu.


    "It''s okay. She''s usually more observant but it seems the incident with your mother is still on her mind," said Han Bingwen. Chen Xing-Fu looked at him with a sad face.


    Lin Yu Yan turns around and heads to the docks while the two go and by her the present. They walk over to the booth that has the crimson necklace.


    "Hello!" said the shopkeeper.


    "We would like to get this necklace," said Han Bingwen.


    "Ah! What a wonderful choice!" said the Shopkeeper. "Is it for your wife?"


    The shopkeeper looked at both Chen Xing-Fu and Han Bingwen.


    "Yes," said Han Bingwen. He smiled and his cheek turned slightly pink.


    The girls around him who started stalking him when Lin Yu Yan left his side looked dejected. Many walked away since his face looked as if no one matter other then her.


    "We have a special offer. We have a big order if jade beads. If you would like, we will throw that in for free since you seem so in love," said the kind shopkeeper.


    "Ah¡­ Jade beads," said Han BIngwen.


    "Jade beads?" asked Chen Xing-Fu.


    "Yes, Jade beads. If you put a little of your qi, it will help the person who holds them know if you are in danger or not. It makes your loved ones less worried," said the shop keeper.


    "We''ll take them," said Han Bingwen.


    "That''s great!" said the Shopkeeper. The shopkeeper placed the beads in each of their hands.


    "Now very carefully, release a little of your qi."


    Han Bingwen and Chen Xing-Fu let a little of the qi out and the beads glow beautifully as it absorbs their qi.


    "There! Now let me do the finishing touches¡­" said the shopkeeper. She grabs the beads out of their hands and ties them with the crimson jewel with beautiful knots.


    Chen Xing-Fu looked at the other jewels in the store and notices a black one that glows a little blue in the light. ''Reminds me of Bingwen.''


    Han Bingwen pays for the necklace and places it in his pocket. Chen Xing-Fu smiled and was happy they got a gift for Lin Yu Yan.


    "Bingwen, Yu Yan''s birthday is tomorrow but when is your birthday?" said Che Xing-Fu, remembering the black jewel.


    "Today," said Han BIngwen.


    "Today!?"


    "Yeah."


    "H-Happy Birthday!"


    Chen Xing-fu was flustered. ''I was so busy and excited to find Yu Yan a present that I forgot to ask Bingwen¡­''


    Han Bingwen looked at him a smiled. He squats down to his level and pat his head.


    "It''s okay. I didn''t tell you so don''t worry about it. Besides, Yu Yan is more important," said Han Bingwen.


    "..." Chen Xing-Fu looked at him with sad eyes but gave him a smile. ''But your both important to me¡­''


    "Let''s go to Yu Yan," said Han Bingwen, offering a hand. Chen Xing-Fu grabs it and they head off to Lin Yu Yan.

 Chapter 224 - The Boy who loves him

    Lin Yu Yan walked over to the captain of the ship they were going to take to the West continent. It was way busier than the last time they were here. It seems something was up.


    "Ah! Young lady! Good timing! I didn''t know how to find you," said the Captain. "Where''s the young man?"


    "It''s just me today. I wanted to know-" said Lin Yu Yan but was interrupted.


    "We are actually leaving tomorrow early in the morning. Because there is an upcoming storm, we wanted to leave before it gets here," said the Captain.


    "Ah, that''s perfect since we are in a hurry," said Lin Yu Yan. ''How convenient.''


    "That''s great," sighed the old man. "There is one more man who is supposed to be on the boat as well but we couldn''t find him either. He also seems to be in a rush."


    "Ah, I''ll help find him for you," said Lin Yu Yan. Then she felt Chen Xing-Fu''s and Han Bingwen''s qi for a second but it disappeared.


    "Is something wrong?" asked the Captain, noticing the change in her face.


    "Ah, no. What does he look like?" said Lin Yu Yan.


    "He was wearing what looked like grey clothing. He had light brown hair but you can tell he''s Chinese with his face. Oh, and he had a deep voice."


    "I think it should be enough since there isn''t a lot of people with light brown hair. I''ll go look for him and let him know by tonight," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Thanks for the help, young lady," said the Captain.


    Lin Yu Yan waves as she walks away. She turned to see Han BIngwen and Chen Xing-Fu already waiting for her.


    She runs over to them, glad they are okay.


    "Lucky for us, we can leave tomorrow early in the morning," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "That''s great," said Han Bingwen.


    Then there was a growling coming from below and it seemed Chen Xing-Fu was getting hungry. Then Lin Yu Yan''s stomach growled.


    "Haha, should we get lunch?" said Han Bingwen.


    "Yeah!" said Chen Xing-Fu.


    Han Bingwen leads and Chen Xing-Fu waves his hand to whisper in her ear. Lin Yu Yan bends down and Chen Xing-Fu looks over at Han Bingwen to make sure he wasn''t looking over at them.


    "Today is Bingwen''s birthday," said Chen Xing-Fu.


    Lin Yu Yan''s eyes widen in surprise. ''That''s right. I asked Mingli about it¡­ I was so busy dealing with the ex-head of the Chen family that I forgot about it.''


    "Help me look for a gift when we get the chance," asked Lin Yu Yan.


    "Yeah!" said Chen Xing-Fu. "Actually, I already found one."


    "Really?" whispered Lin Yu Yan. Chen Xing-Fu looked at her with bright eyes and nodded.


    "Bingwen? Can you find us a restaurant different than the ones we have tried before? I''m a little tired from talking and want to rest" said Lin Yu Yan. "Xing-Fu will keep me company."


    "Okay, I''ll be back in a bit," said Han Bingwen. He walks around finding a restaurant.


    "Show me where this present is," said Lin Yu Yan.


    Chen Xing-Fu takes her to the same booth Han Bingwen was at.


    "Ah, it-" said the Shopkeeper, remembering Chen Xing-Fu''s face but he interrupts her before she could continue.


    "W-we want to get this Obsidian one!" he said in a panic.


    "I would like to get the Obsidian necklace," said Lin Yu Yan.


    The shopkeeper looked at Lin Yu Yan and then looked at Chen Xing-Fu, understanding the situation.


    "I see¡­ is it a gift for your husband?" asked the Shopkeeper. ''I can see why he got the crimson one.''


    Lin Yu Yan was surprised. ''Husband¡­ haha, hopefully.''


    "Yes, today is his birthday," said Lin Yu Yan, blushing.


    The males that surrounded her when Han BIngwen left them alone were surprised. She was deeply in love with the man if she had a smile with furrowed brows and a sad but sweet voice when she spoke that.


    Many were sad that she was taken, also finally noticing the child with her. But the shopkeeper chuckled knowing what the little boy was doing.


    "Sure. We have a big order of jade beads and can throw it for free. Would you like to accept?" asked the shopkeeper.


    "Ah, yes," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "J-jade beads?" asked Chen Xing-Fu.


    "Ah right. You don''t know," said Lin Yu Yan. Chen Xing-Fu does but he was acting like he doesn''t since he was still a child and she might figure out something.


    The process was the same and Lin Yu Yan bought the necklace.


    "Yu Yan- I mean mommy? I need to use the bathroom¡­" said Chen Xing-Fu.


    "But I thought Bing- I mean Daddy took you to the bathroom already?" said Lin Yu Yan, having to act in front of the shopkeeper but it warmed Lin Yu yan''s heart to hear him call her mother.


    "I did but I need to go again¡­" said Chen Xing-Fu. ''I did need to go but we didn''t have enough time.''


    "Is it okay if he uses the one in the shop? I don''t want him far from me," said Lin Yu Yan. She gave her a look of, ''I''m still buying.''


    "Sure, no problem," said the Shopkeeper, smiling back at her with an okay.


    "Go on," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Thank you," said Chen Xing-Fu, running to the back to go do his business.


    "I would like to get this bright yellowish-orange one," said Lin Yu Yan, when he was out of sight.


    "It''s for your son, I''m presuming?" said the shopkeeper.


    "Yes," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "I think this sky blue one-" said the Shopkeeper, thinking the lighter blue matching Chen Xing-Fu better.


    "No, I want him to have the yellow one," said Lin Yu Yan, with a deep and caring smile. "He''s is like the sun, bright and warm, wherever we go."


    "I see," said the shopkeeper. "The same thing?"


    "Yes. I will do the first jade bead and my husband will do it when I give it to my son later," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Okay, I will do my best," smiled the Shopkeeper. ''What a beautiful couple¡­ No, what a beautiful family. I wish them all the best.''


    ------


    "Where did she go!? It''s been over a week already!" said Hua Mulan.


    In the Hua residence, it''s in chaos with Hua Shu Lan who has gone missing. They were used to her sleeping over at her friend''s house for a day but when she didn''t up, they figured it was because she was being extra angry.


    But it''s been a week and they were starting to get worried.


    "It''s true¡­ she would have been back by now," said Li Shang. "Even Auntie hasn''t seen her. Her tantrums don''t last this long."


    "I went to see those stupid friends of hers but it seems that they have not gone home either. I''m surprised they haven''t reported them missing yet," said Hua Maoli.


    "Maybe because they are used to them going out for this long," said Tang Kei Yong. "When I was a kid, my parents were worried at first when I went missing during a certain period of time but as days gone by, they got used to it."


    "That''s true. She''s the only one out of the group that actually has a job. The others just steal their parent''s money and go to places for weeks and months," said Hua Maoli.


    "Does that have to do with the guy?" said Meiying. "Ever since the guy was here, there are strange things happening around town¡­"


    Then the door swings open and Li Dan E stood there, heavily breathing for rushing.


    "It''s Lin Yu Yan¡­" said Li Dan E.


    "What?" said Tang Kei Yong.


    "Yu Yan! She''s somewhere here in this town! Han Bingwen too! The blood we found in the forest belongs to Lin Yu Yan and Han Bingwen. There was another but I don''t know who it belongs to," said Li Dan E, catching her breath.


    "That can''t be¡­" said Meiying. ''It was familiar but¡­ that''s not how her qi feels like. That''s not her qi¡­ that can''t be.''


    "Ah, the rumors of a beautiful couple must be them," said Hua Moali. "But what about the kid?"


    "Right¡­ what about the kid¡­?" said Tang Kei Yong, getting off-topic.


    "Anyway, I also found something else strange," said Li Dan E, sitting down on the couch. "There is a barrier in the slums."


    "What? Why is there a barrier there¡­!" said Hua Mulan, then turned to her son in realization.


    "That guy must be there! That is why we couldn''t find him. That means he really was on his way back to the West Continent!" said Hua Maoli. "We should have checked there!"


    "Sorry, we thought it was too obvious so we never searched there," said Li Dan E. "But I found the trail of blood when I went back to the scene and that''s when the barrier was found."


    "That means Yu Yan has encountered the man," said Meiying. ''But that man is not strong enough to hurt Yu Yan. He''s not even strong enough to fight Kenzhi.''


    ''Why is she hurt then?'' thought Hua Maoli. He looked over at Meiying, thinking of the same thing.


    "Then she is in danger," said Hua Mulan, the only one who hasn''t met Lin Yu Yan.


    "If we couldn''t sense Hua Shu Lan''s qi, I bet she also got caught," said Hua Maoli. "That''s the only reason why I am unable to search for her and she hasn''t been back."


    "Knowing her, she shouldn''t have left town so that is the best answer," said Li Shang. "But¡­ Shu Lan isn''t that weak? My daughter is pretty strong."


    Li Shang started to worry. Hua Mulan looked over at her husband and looked down. ''Yes. She''s not weak¡­ I trained her myself, I know how strong she is¡­ Unless...''


    "All the more reason to find her. We move out tonight," said Hua Maoli

 Chapter 225 - The Boy who is loved

    Lin Yu Yan and Chen Xing-Fu got back in time to see Han Bingwen coming back for them. He found a pretty good place to get dinner.


    Han Bingwen got worried because he felt Lin Yu Yan''s qi used twice before quickly disappearing so he hurried back. When he got back, Chen Xing-Fu and Lin Yu Yan were having a happy conversation about the yummy food they will eat.


    They enjoyed their dinner and it became night time. It''s a little sad that they didn''t get to enjoy the festival but the aftermath of it wasn''t too bad. They are walking around to find a place to stay for the night.


    They found a decent place and they walk through the hallway to get to their room.


    "I wish Little Silver could join us," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Little Silver? Who''s that?" said Chen Xing-Fu.


    "I guess you can say he''s my little brother. He could have been your friend. When he''s done cultivating, I''ll introduce you two," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Okay!" said Chen Xing-Fu.


    They were staying in different places every night just to be safe. The stories Chen Xing-fu told them about his mother are heartbreaking but that doesn''t justify her actions.


    "I need to go to the bathroom again," said Chen Xing-fu.


    "Alright but be quick," sighed Lin Yu Yan. She smiled and nudges him to the bathroom. He smiles, embarrassed of himself, and runs towards the bathroom.


    Han Bingwen and Lin Yu Yan open the door to their room. It was a decent size place with two twin size beds.


    "He hasn''t finished cultivating?" asked Han Bingwen, talking about Little Silver.


    "No. It might take another 6 months. Spirit beast are naturally strong but they take a long time to gain that power. It would have been 3 or 4 months. But this spirit space ring is not as good as the one you gave me so it might be even longer, like 6 months," said Lin Yu Yan, sitting down on the bed.


    "Is that so? How about the other two?"


    "Hmm¡­ maybe two to five years? They were already strong when I got them they have been cultivating longer than Little Silver. They are just lucky to meet me and have space with lots of qi to cultivate faster. I think Knight cultivated for about 20 years last time," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Huh¡­ that''s long," said Han Bingwen.


    "Yeah, but with the help of the pills I made and stocked up on, the cultivating boost pills, they will cut up more than 80% of the time. Which is why one year is the shortest they probably ever cultivated," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "That''s great¡­ don''t you need to sit down and cultivate too?" asked Han Bingwen.


    "No. I''m different from other people," said Lin Yu Yan, smirking but he caught a little sadness in her eyes. "Are you going to cultivate soon?"


    "I will when we are safe. Knowing how strong that Chen Xing-Fu''s mother was¡­ Meant I still have a long way to go," said Han Bingwen.


    He clenched his fist. He''s frustrated and angry at himself because he has always won fights. This time he let his guard down and almost lost his life. It''s about time for him to cultivate and wanted to know when Silver and her other spiritual beasts will be done cultivating.


    It''s normal for people who want to get stronger to go out of their way and find a place to cultivate for years.


    Han Bingwen being a genius, doesn''t need to cultivate for very long to get to the next rank.


    Lin Yu Yan is a different case. Being a level 1 when she started, of course, she would grow at an alarming rate. Now that she has caught up, she would also have to cultivate like everyone else but the look in her eyes was something he wanted to know.


    ''I guess she is still hiding something from me,'' thought Han Bingwen. ''It''s been a year since we met. The crazy news of her coming from a different world is already difficult to understand.''


    He looked at Lin Yu Yan yawning and nodding her head with her eyes closed, a little tired from eating.


    ''By now she knows who I am without me even telling her everything I know¡­ I''ve done much worse. I''ve killed countless of people so she shouldn''t worry.


    That just means the issue is much bigger than something as simple as ''I''m different.''


    Am I¡­ not enough?


    Or is she too scared of my reaction when she tells me what''s going on?


    Am I not trustworthy?


    No... It''s because she trusts me that she doesn''t want to tell me. I just have to wait when she is ready,'' Han Bingwen thought.


    "For how long?" asked Lin Yu Yan, interrupting his thoughts.


    "Well... 2 years?"


    "When was the last time you cultivated?"


    "7 years ago, when I was 12," said Bingwen. "It lasted for 5 months. My father and mother were surprised how fast I grew."


    "I see. So you have been slowly absorbing the qi around you


    "Oh, Bingwen," said Lin Yu Yan. She held a hand over her mouth to cover her mouth because she is yawning and the other waves for him to come in closer.


    "Your hand," said Lin Yu Yan.


    "Okay?" he said. He held out his hand and a necklace plops down from her hand on his.


    "This¡­" he said, recognizing the jade beads.


    "Happy Birthday!" said Lin Yu Yan.


    "You¡­" said Han Bingwen. He felt his heart beating fast.


    "Yeah, because of the incident, I forgot it was your birthday today," said Lin Yu Yan. "I found out last year when you gave me a gift. I ask Mingli about it."


    "Hahaha!" laughed Han Bingwen. "That cheeky kid."


    Lin Yu Yan blushed. She''s never seen him laugh this hard before. She watched as Han Bingwen digs in his pocket and pulls out a necklace that looks exactly like the one she gave him but with a crimson jewel.


    "Huh?" she noticed the jade beads.


    "Happy early birthday," said Han Bingwen, placing it in her hand.


    "Ah¡­ Xing-Fu got us."


    They both laughed and put on their necklace. They smiled at each other and held the other''s hand.


    "Hey, I got Xing-Fu one too," said Lin Yu Yan. "Here, place your qi in it too."


    She pulled out the bright yellow one. Han Bingwen smiles because that is the color of the feeling he has when he''s near him. Bright and warm. He grabs it and places his qi in the empty jade bead.


    "Have these makes it feel like¡­. We''re a family," Han Bingwen said, deep into his thoughts looking at the yellow jewel.


    That surprised Lin Yu Yan. She knew that was the feeling they were felt in their hearts but she didn''t expect Han Bingwen to say it out loud. She smiled at him happily.


    "Yes, it does," said Lin Yu Yan.


    They looked at each other, smiling.


    "Xing-Fu is taking a long time¡­" said Lin Yu Yan. ''It shouldn''t be this long¡­''


    "He is¡­" said Han Bingwen. "Let me go check on him."


    Han Bingwen left the room to go check on him. Lin Yu Yan let out another yawn and plopped back on the bed. She took a deep breath and smiles.


    "I want this to last forever," said Lin Yu Yan.


    This is a family she always wanted. It''s true they all have their secrets but the trust and bond between the three are stronger than blood.


    But then there was still a pain in her heart that, at which she understood, will never go away. It reminds her of her grandfather and her uncle.


    "Have I become a little soft?" said Lin Yu Yan.


    ''I have forgiven a lot of people more then I wanted to¡­ I mean they haven''t done anything bad since I beat their @sses...


    Maybe if I was like this before, Grandfather and Uncle would still be alive... Tian Tian too¡­ Even Auntie would be a kind person¡­''


    Lin Yu Yan shook her head thinking about her Aunt who used her daughter and even tried to kill Lin Yu Yan.


    "If only that were true¡­ Everyone is not always good¡­"


    Lin Yu Yan looked at the ceiling and stretched out her hand. She held the yellow jewel necklace for Chen Xing-Fu in the light and clutches it in the air.


    "But not every person is bad either."


    Lin Yu Yan lays their calming her mind when the door swings open. She quickly gets up to see Han Bingwen panicking.


    "He''s gone!"